《Story About Buying My Classmate Once A Week》 Chapter 1: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen — 1

Chapter 1: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen ¡ª 1

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV There is no reason why it has to be Sendai-san. It could have been Ichio-san, or Got¨­-san. It could have been anyone, even a stranger would do. Nevertheless, I chose Sendai-san because of fate¡­ I wish I could have said that, but in reality it was just a coincidence. By abination of several coincidences, and with my whim riding on it, Sendai-san is now in my room. Once a week, for three hours. I pay her 5,000 yen. That¡¯s the deal. No, it¡¯s not clearly defined. Sometimes, it is 5,000 yen for two hours, there are times it is 5,000 yen for three and a half hours. Sometimes once a week, sometimes twice a week. The time and frequency are fluid. But the amount of money, 5,000 yen, remains the same. Anyway, I buy Sendai-san¡¯s time for three hours yen per visit, regardless of time and frequency. That¡¯s the pure fact. ¡¸Miyagi, give the rest of this.¡¹ Sendai-san, who is lying on my bed, says of course and taps me on the shoulder. I turned around from the back of the bed to find her tapping me on the shoulder with a manga she had just finished reading. It is the end of December, and the room was heated by a fan heater to counteract the cold outside, seems hots for her, and she takes off her zer. She was dressed in a loose tie, blouse, and short skirt, and was disheveled as she lounged around. Even the inside of her skirt looks like it could be seen if she wanted to. If Sendai-san, who maintains a neat and tidy appearance at school, were to be seen in this outfit, her ssmates might be disillusioned. ¡¸Take it off yourself.¡¹ I push back the manga marked volume three to Sendai-san, who is upying the bed with a cool face. Above bottom. If I take away the light make-up, I might be a mediocre, but Sendai-san has such a beautiful face. And by the way, she was smart too, and I think her grades were in the upper middle of the range. Naturally, she is popr in her own way. ¡ª¡ªApparently. The reason I say this vaguely is because I have never seen her being popr. She is what is known as a ¡°rear-end student,¡± and belongs to the upper ranks of the school hierarchy. However, I am still at the bottom of the ss. Well, I still stand out in ss, and it is not surprising that I¡¯m popr with the girls. ¡¸Stingy. That¡¯s fine, I took it.¡¹ I feel a hand reach out and Sendai-san drops the three volumes on my thigh. ¡¸You know what, what do you think I was?¡¹ ¡¸The one closest to the bookshelf.¡¹ ¡¸Go get it yourself.¡¹ I say coldly and put the three volumes on the pillow. If this were the school, I, who belong to the bottom of the school caste, or rather, barely a second-string dropout, would not talk to Sendai-san, in such a high-handed manner. That¡¯s why in this room. It was allowed because I paid 5,000 to buy Sendai-san. However, I¡¯m not sure why she is mature enough to let me buy her. I think Sendai-san could easily get not only 5,000 yen but also 10,000 or 20,000 yen if she wanted to. With her looks in the brand of high school girls, there must be people willing to pay her that much to buy her. Therefore, the current situation in which, I, who am of an average ss in terms of both head and appearance, have the right to free Sendai-san is probably a very rare urrence, and this time is very precious. ¡¸Ah¡ªah, I¡¯ll just go get it myself.¡¹ Sendai-san says tiresomely and gets off the bed. Then she sat down in front of the bookshelf and began to search for the book, mumbling,¡¸Where¡¯s the fourth volume?¡¹ Her long hair, which falls down her back, is in a half updo, braided on both sides and pinned back. Her hair color is closer to brown than ck, but the teacher is not offended by this. Naturally, she do not follow the school rules. But I had never seen her being warned about viting school rules, perhaps because of her image strategy through clean clothes and hairstyles. Even her grades are ssified as good, so maybe they don¡¯t bother to pay attention. I think it is unreasonable to live in a world where favoritism is tolerated. I flop down on the bed. I don¡¯t want to be like Sendai-san, but I do envy her. I submitted the wrong set of homework today and the teacher got mad at me. If it had been Sendai-san who made the mistake, the teacher would have not been angry. ¡¸Miyagi, the fourth volume¡¯s not here. If you don¡¯t have it, tell me first-hand.¡¹ Sendai-san, who is having an easier time in highschool than the others, looks at me grimly. ¡¸It¡¯s there.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹ ¡¸Lies. It¡¯s there, you know.¡¹ ¡¸I told you it isn¡¯t there.¡¹ The strong words jog my memory. I remember the release date of the fourth volume. But I couldn¡¯t remember for sure if I bought it or not. ¡¸The volume four, I thought I bought itst week because that was the release date. Ahh, I guess I forgot.¡¹ I mutter to myself and decide to buy one tomorrow. When I put my face on the bedding, I smelled something that wasn¡¯t mine, and it hit a nerve. ¡¸Release date, were you checking it?¡¹ ¡¸I do.¡¹ ¡¸Nerdy.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up.¡¹ I look up and saw Sendai-san. Sendai-san¡¯s words were not so harsh. It was within the range of what could be called a joke, but it doubled my irritation. Looking out the window, it was dimly lit, and there is a light on in an apartment building a few doors down. Night is near. I close the curtains and sit on my bed. Today was not a good day. My mood is as gloomy as the sky. ¡¸Sendai-san.e over here, and sit here.¡¹ I call Sendai-san, who is in front of the bookshelf. ¡¸Order time?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Crossing my legs, I look at Sendai-san. The skirt of my school uniform was longer than Sendai-san¡¯s but a little shorter than the rule. I could not see my legs as slender as hers, but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡¸So, what am I going to do.¡¹ Sendai-san asks, sitting in front of me. I broke my just-crossed legs and said quietly. ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ ¡¸Say okay once.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ ¡¸Undress me.¡¹ I ce my right foot on Sendai-san¡¯s thigh and points to my navy blue socks. Apparently not nning to listen to me, she deliberately repeated¡¸okay¡¹twice before removing my socks. Then she asks,¡¸The left one too?¡¹ ¡¸No, not that one. Lick the one you took off.¡¹ I lightly poked her belly with my bare foot and Sendai-san gave me a dubious look. ¡¸Your foot?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I have been paying Sendai-san 5,000 yen since the beginning of summer, but today is the first time I have given her such an order. Normally, I would ask her to read a book, or do my homework, or some other unimportant thing. For 5,000 yen, Sendai-san will do what I say. That¡¯s all that matters, the context is not important. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never given ¡°how¡± orders. But today I¡¯m not in the mood to give orders that don¡¯t matter. I was tempting to say something that she would not want to follow. However, I just didn¡¯t think she would listen to me, as she was used to following stupid orders. ¡¸¡­I understand.¡¹ Although it was not an immediate response, contrary to my expectations, Sendai-san epted the order. She put her hands on my ankles and heels, though there was no trace of emotion in her voice. Sendai-san stared at my legs. I felt a shiver run down my spine. My feet are lightly lifted up, and the warm air blows on my instep. And the soft feeling I felt. What seemed to be Sendai-san¡¯s tongue touched the back of my foot. The 5,000 yen I had given her in advance. It is a chain that binds Sendai-san, and she cannot resist me. That is the kind of promise we made to this room, and she has fulfilled her promise to listen to me. Chapter 2: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen — 2

Chapter 2: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen ¡ª 2

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The tip of her tongue licks the back of my foot only once, and Sendai-san quickly looks up and ask in a quiet voice, ¡°What is it that you want?¡± ¡¸Are we done?¡¹ On days when I have a bad day, I like Sendai-san. I¡¯ve decided that since I¡¯ve been in this kind of rtionship with her. And today is the day, so I still won¡¯t allow it. ¡¸No.¡¹ I don¡¯t me Sendai-san, but it would be boring to end up with just one lick. She is listening to my ridiculous order to lick my feet. I didn¡¯t intend to go this far, but if she obeyed, it would be a loss if I didn¡¯t enjoy it more. ¡¸How long am I going to keep doing this?¡¹ ¡¸As long as it takes.¡¹ ¡¸Pervert.¡¹ Sendai-san wrinkles her brows and says in a low voice. Naturally, I don¡¯t look like I¡¯m having fun, but it doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯m not doing it to entertain. What matters is whether I¡¯m having fun. ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s role is to do what the pervert tell her to do.¡¹ I smiled and tells her on the floor. The fan heater continues to exhale warm air, and Sendai-san loosens her tie even more, looking hot. The zer was taken off a short distance away. A blouse with two buttons undone revealed her corbone. Sendai-san lets out a small puff of air. Then she licked the back of my leg like a dog or cat would do. The tongue is wet, hot, and soft, and I feel like she¡¯s doing something naughty. If it were a pet licking my leg, I would think it would be adorable. But in reality, it was a human who¡¯s licking, not dogs or cats. Sendai-san has a well-defined face, if not as well-developed as the models in the magazine. Stillz the thought of people licking my feet made me a little ufortable as the tip of her tongue crawled across the surface of my skin to caress it. ¡¸Miyagi, are you having fun? Like this.¡¹ Sendai-san looks up. ¡¸Well, in its own way.¡¹ The feeling of being licked is not an interesting one, but the situation of Sendai-san licking my feet is quite amusing. That Sendai-san, who is one of the most prominent group of people in the ss and is adored by the teacher, is licking my feet. She listens to me, an ordinary person with no special qualities, and licks my feet like a servant. That facts uplifts my spirit. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s fun. Then does this feel good?¡¹ Saying this, Sendai-san crawls her tongue to the base of my thumb to my ankle. I gripped my hand tightly at the feel of her warm, slippery tongue. My stomach clenches and I bite my teeth. ¡¸It¡¯s not.¡¹ I answered shortly and pinched Sendai-san¡¯s bangs. I tug tightly and she says,¡¸Stop,¡¹and grabs my ankles tightly. Slightly long nails digs into the skin. I poked Sendai-san¡¯s forehead with my index finger. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡¹ When I told her in a strong tone of voice, she responded with an unenthusiastic¡¸okay.¡¹Then the hand gripping my ankle rxed. Tongue crawls on the back of the foot. Slowly without hesitation, Sendai-san licks up the instep I am not sure what she is thinking. From the beginning, she is unreadable in her thoughts. I would never want to lick another person¡¯s feet, but sheined and kept tongue on my feet. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because she wants money. If there¡¯s another reason, what is it? It is probably futile to imagine what a smart person thinks. ¡¸What would your friends think if they saw Sendai-san like this?¡¹ I ask Sendai-san. Her friends are from a group of people who do not mingle with me. They sparkle, they always seem to be having fun, and they collect all the good things about school life and make it their own. ¡¸I think you should worry less about me and more about yourself. If they see this situation, what else is there to say but that Miyagi is the worst kind of pervert, right?¡¹ Sendai-san looked and said coldly. If this was exposed at school, I will fall headlong to the bottom of the heap. The reasonably normal life we have now will surely disappear. But it¡¯s the same for Sendai-san. If it were known that she was licking the feet of a dull person like me, she would not be in the same position as she is now. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m the worst kind of pervert. In any case, Sendai-san is also of the worst perverts. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not going to tell them what we do here because it¡¯s against our contract to talk about it at school.¡¹ The first few rules we set. There are few rules for paying 5,000 yen to make Sendai-san like me, and one of them is not to tell anyone what happened after school. So this is a secret game that everyone will never see, a game that I, and of course Sendai-san, would never tell anyone about. ¡¸But enough chitchat, and give me a proper lick.¡¹ I used the back of foot to raise Sendai-san¡¯s chin with a snap. She squints. She looks at me sharply, as if she wants to say something. Since I started paying her 5,000 yen, Sendai-san has never looked at me like this. I cringed at her defiance. I have no intention of listening to Sendai-san, but I will at least give her the right to speak. ¡¸If you have something to say, you¡¯ll only ask me one thing.¡¹ I looked at her, propping her chin on the back of my leg. Chapter 3: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen — 3

Chapter 3: Sendai-san is worth no more or less than 5,000 yen ¡ª 3

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Violence is a breach of contract.¡¹ Sendai-san speaks of a rule between the two of us. However, I don¡¯t like the idea of being called violent for lifting her chin up with my foot. What I did was within the scope of our contract, and she had no right to point that out to me. ¡¸This is not violence.¡¹ ¡¸It is violence. You kicked me.¡¹ With a disgruntled voice, she ys her thumb with her fingertips. ¡¸I just put it on your chin.¡¹ If I were to be offended by the current state of affairs, I would say it is about as bad as misbehaving. ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a low voice and grabbed my ankle with more force than before. She is not convinced. She looks at me with sharp eyes. I had a bad feeling and tried to pull my legs up, but Sendai-san did not let go. Instead, she pressed her lips against the back of my leg and sucked hard. The sensation is different from that of the tip of her tongue crawling up my leg, and my body shudders. ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ I raised my voice to stop her from acting in a way I had not ordered, but words meant nothing. She crawled her finger at the soles of my feet and bit my thumb. ¡¸Ouch.¡¹ The teeth, set hard on the toes, are grinding into the flesh, just barely. Voices echoed in the room, never releasing the pain. ¡¸Sendai-san don¡¯t do this.¡¹ I look down and saw her whiskers. I grabbed Sendai-san¡¯s head and shook it as if in protest. ¡¸This is an order. Stop.¡¹ I told her in the strongest voice I have ever heard, and the teeth that were mped on my toes came away. Then her tongue crawled over the bite mark as if to check it. My toes get sticky and wet. A warm tongue sends chills down my spine. I still feel ufortable with human tongue. But, realizing that I don¡¯t hate it, I pull her hair to shake off the feeling. ¡¸Stop.¡¹ I repeated the word I had uttered just a moment before, and Sendai-san finally looked up. I pull my legs onto the bed as if to take them back. ¡¸Give me your legs. Let me put them on.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a satisfied and refreshed smile, and takes the socks in her hands. This makes it hard to tell which of us is giving the order. I am not happy with the current situation. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to take them on, just take off the rest.¡¹ By saying it, I put my left foot on Sendai-san¡¯s thigh, and she silently obeyed. ¡¸Any other orders?¡¹ ¡¸None.¡¹ Having all said that, I stand up. ¡¸Do you want a drink?¡¹ I asked, looking at the table and the empty ss, to which she replied shortly,¡¸No, thanks.¡¹ ¡¸Do you want to stay for dinner.¡¹ She will go home. I know she will answer that. The same question I have asked her several times before has been all answered the same way. So there is no way she would give me a different answer just today. Besides, I don¡¯t want to her to answer that she will eat here. Yet, as a result of asking the question somehow, I heard the word¡¸eat¡¹for the first time. Barefoot and wearing slippers, we headed for the kitchen with Sendai-san in tow. From a supermarket bag, I pull out a cup of ramen and boils water. When I ced two cup noodles with the lids open in front of Sendai-san sitting at the counter on the other side of the kitchen, she looks at me curiously. ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸Cup noodles. Can¡¯t you tell by looking at it? Maybe the rich Sendai-san has never seen a cup noodle before?¡¹ ¡¸If I¡¯m so rich that I¡¯d never seen a cup of noodles, wouldn¡¯t I be attending a school where they greeted you with a ¡°Gokigen¡¯you¡± instead of the high school I¡¯m in now?¡¹ Though Sendai-san says it as if she was dumbfounded, I have heard that her is well-off. It¡¯s not that she was wearing brand-name clothes, but she is carrying something that looks ssy. Probably, they don¡¯t serve cup noodles at dinner. She must be eating homemade dinners. Sendai-san seems to be loved by her family. If we weren¡¯t ssmates, I wouldn¡¯t have even had a chance to talk to Sendai-san ¡ª¡ªI feel nauseous. I stare at the electric pot that boils water for the two. ¡¸Besides, I¡¯ve had at least cup noodles before. Ah, perhaps the Miyagi family is poor?¡¹ ¡¸I get enough pocket money to pay Sendai-san 5,000 yen once or twice a week, but if that¡¯s being poor, then I guess I¡¯m poor.¡¹ I responded to Sendai-san¡¯s teasingment without hesitation. We are the kind of family that serves cup noodles for dinner, but it is not because we have no money. Financially, we are in the category of being wealthy. ¡¸¡­Aren¡¯t you poor? So, this is what we¡¯re having for dinner?¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯d rather have bento, you buy it. Or do you want to go home and eat there? I don¡¯t mind either way.¡¹ Because I don¡¯t have a mother. And because I have no talent for cooking. Those are the two reasons why the dinner are cup noodles. There are fathers who can cook reasonably well, but they are so busy with work that they rarelye home at a time where their children are awake. Perhaps out of guilt for putting his daughter in such an environment, my father gives me an allowance that is clearly too much to give to a highschool student. ¡¸I¡¯m gonna eat this.¡¹ Sendai-san says as she fiddles with the lid of her cup ramen, and the water in the electric kettle boils. Fill the container with hot water up to the line. Set the kitchen timer up to three minutes. Sip the ramen together. Whether eating alone or together, cup ramen is cup ramen and tastes the same. Still, it feels better with eating it alone. ¡¸Thanks for the dinner. It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home.¡¹ ¡¸Un.¡¹ Sendai-san and I have nothing inmon. We belong to different groups in our ss and have different interests. If you have nothing to say, you have to eat in silence, and a cup of ramen is a quick meal. That¡¯s why Sendai-san leaves without feeling she has eaten dinner with me. ¡¸The volume four, when you buy it, let me read it.¡¹ Sendai-san said as she took her zer and coat back to my room and looked at the bookshelf. ¡¸I think you can read it next time youe back.¡¹ ¡¸Then next week, huh?¡¹ Don¡¯te back. She seems to be nning toe to my room again, though I can¡¯t help but say so when I think back on what I did today. Sendai-san is a strange person. She¡¯s decent at school. I hand her zer and coat, feeling rude to her for listening to me. ¡¸I¡¯ll walk you.¡¹ As usual, we walk out the front door together, take the elevator down to the first floor, and walk to the entrance. ¡¸Then, see you.¡¹ Sendai-san doesn¡¯t stop and waves her hand. ¡¸Bye-bye.¡¹ She call out to my back as she move away. I wonder if Sendai-san will still be bought for 5,000 yen next year when I change sses in the third year. I got into the elevator with these thoughts in my mind. Chapter 4: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today — 4

Chapter 4: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today ¡ª 4

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV From shelves lined with books featuring idols and models on the cover, I pick up a magazine with glittering text. I think this is what Umina was talking about. The reason I am not confident is that I was only listening to half of what was said. No, because, you know. I stared at the magazine in my hand. Aside from the ¡°how-to¡± outfits, there were headlines about how to make yourself more attractive to boys and how to improve yourself, which seemed frivolous. From every angle, it¡¯s not my cup of tea. I¡¯d rather wear what I want than what makes me popr, and I don¡¯t mind improving myself a littleter. And if I¡¯m going to read magazines anyway, I¡¯d prefer more rxed books to light fashion magazines. But reading these magazines is part of friendship, and I have enough money in my pocket to have an extra allowance every month. To get around in school, I have to be smart about it. In my current ss, I need to be in good graces of Ibaraki Umina. No, this may be a bit of exaggeration. It would be more appropriate to say that I need to adapt her story appropriately. Umina is mboyant, slightly dimwitted friend who belongs to the upper echelon of the school caste. She is short-tempered and angry, and if you cross her, you will get into trouble, but if you are to the point and don¡¯t upset her, you will be in a good position to have a pleasant school life. That¡¯s why, buying this magazine that she has started buying is, in adult terms, a necessary expense. Some people say that I am a beauty on all sides, but I think they should be allowed to say it. Such words are like a sneer, so I let them to be heard. I go around inside of the bookstore, since I¡¯vee all this way. Then I put a novel on top of a magazine and head for the cash register. I wait for my turn and take out my book, though there is not much as a line. A thousand and a few hundred yen. The cashier disys the numbers and I look for my wallet in my bag. ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Wallet. My wallet. There is no wallet where it should be. I remember putting my phone and wallet in my bag in the morning. The phone is there. But no wallet. Why don¡¯t I have one? Did I leave it at school or drop it? Either way, I don¡¯t have my wallet. I nce at thedy cashier and I looked suspicious. Oh no, I have to act quick. ¡¸Ahh, umm¡ª¡¹ It¡¯s not cool, but I have no choice but to return the book. ¡¸The book¡ª¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll pay.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Before I could say I will return the book, a hand reached out from behind me and ced a single 5,000 yen bill on the tray. ¡¸Sendai-san. Here, use this.¡¹ I turned around and saw one girl standing there, wearing the same uniform as me. And it wasn¡¯t a girl I didn¡¯t know. I have never spoken to her, but I see her face every day. ¡¸¡­Miyagi, am I wrong?¡¹ Maybe I was right. As a woman of beauty in all directions, I must know at least the names of everyone in my ss. As expected, I don¡¯t even know their first names. ¡¸Pay it with my money.¡¹ She doesn¡¯t say whether her name was right or wrong, but tells me the purpose for cing the 5,000 yen on the tray. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I feel bad.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind about it.¡¹ No, I do mind it though. I would not want to borrow money from a girl I am not that close to. I¡¯ve always hated lending and borrowing money, and I hated borrowing money for magazines I buy to talk to people even more. ¡¸No, I¡¯ll return it.¡¹ I take the 5,000 yen from the tray and hands it to Miyagi. Then, the 5,000 yen was ced into the tray again. ¡¸Um, would like you to pay it here?¡¹ The clerk looks at me with an obviously troubled face. ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹ Miyagi, answers, not me. But I don¡¯t want to borrow what I don¡¯t want to borrow. I try to pick up the 5,000 yen again. But before I can do so, the clerk puts the 5,000 yen away in the cash register. In the end, I have a magazine, a novel, three 1,000 yen bills, and some coins. ¡¸Thank you, Miyagi. I think I forgot my wallet.¡¹ I thank her at a ce away from the cash register. My intention not to lend or borrow money was ignored, but since I had borrowed the money, I was at least willing to bow down, even if unwillingly. Yet, she said nothing. But, I knew I was not wrong at Miyagi because the name was never corrected. ¡¸Here is the change. I¡¯ll pay you back at school tomorrow for what I spent.¡¹ I tried to give Miyagi the money I had received from the clerk, but she would not ept it. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to pay me back. I¡¯ll even give you some change.¡¹ With that, she turns her back ans walks away. ¡¸Eh, wait. I¡¯m troubled here.¡¹ ¡¸I really don¡¯t want it, so I¡¯ll give it to Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t take it. I¡¯ll give it back.¡¹ ¡¸Then throw it away.¡¹ ¡¸Throw it away, that¡¯s money, you know!?¡¹ I grab Miyagi¡¯s shoulder as she quickly walks away. I didn¡¯t know this because we have never talked about it at school, but apparently Miyagi had a couple of screws loose in her head. Because, normally, people don¡¯t think of throwing money away. In the first ce, it was thepany executives who do not tell highschool girls that they do not need change. Besides, I resent the fact that people think I am the kind of person who takes change when asked for it. ¡¸Ah¡ª, right. Let¡¯s say I will borrow the change, too. And I¡¯ll pay you back tomorrow.¡¹ I really want to be angry, but I¡¯ll hold back. If people tell everyone that she was yelled at by Sendai at school, it would not be good for my image. ¡¸I won¡¯t need that. You don¡¯t have to return it.¡¹ Miyagi shakes off my hand off and starts to walk away. We walk out through the automatic door. I follow her back and call out to her. ¡¸I will return it. I¡¯ll give you 5,000 in change and return it to you at school.¡¹ ¡¸Then, work for the 5,000 yen.¡¹ The exchange of ¡°return¡± and ¡°give¡± went off in an unexpected direction, and I stopped dead in my tracks. ¡¸Eh? I¡¯ll work?¡¹ ¡¸First of all,e to my house.¡¹ Miyagi, who had been walking at a brisk pace, stopped and looked at me. ¡¸Wai¡ª, eh? Hold on, hold on. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯te, just give it me.¡¹ Miyagi spins away. What was that? What the hell is wrong with that person? I curse Miyagi in my heart. I don¡¯t intend to get 5,000 yen, but I don¡¯t intend to even work for it. But Miyagi will probably just leave if I tell her I don¡¯t want to work, and it seems unlikely that I will ever receive the 5,000 yen again. Even if I throw the 5,000 on her desk, she will definitely return it. What a problematic girl. Sighing, I looked up at the sky and saw it was covered with a thick cloud formation. The rainy season had ended, and I didn¡¯t have an umbre. Sighing once again, Miyagi said, ¡¸Umbre, I have one.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡ª ugh. Where¡¯s your house? Is it close?¡¹ I don¡¯t want people to start rumors that I got 5,000 yen from Miyagi, and I don¡¯t want people to start rumors that yelling at Miyagi and pushing money at her. Let¡¯s work for Miyagi at least for today. I followed Miyagi, not in the mood to go. Chapter 5: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today — 5

Chapter 5: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today ¡ª 5

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Walking, walking, walk. There are two of us and we walk in silence. Silence is not my forte. If there are two of us, I want to talk about something, and if it¡¯s quiet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve offended them. I don¡¯t mind if Miyagi is angry, but I was the one who was wondering why I made her angry, but she remains to be silent and does not speak. I should talk with a little caution. What a reminder, but Miyagi doesn¡¯t speak, so I walk silently away from the bookstore. I realized I should have gone home. I shouldn¡¯t have thought of going to Miyagi¡¯s house. Under a dreary sky, I walked silently, feeling sorry for myself for being so thoughtless, until I arrived at an expensive-looking apartment building. She¡¯s willing to pay 5,000 yen for it. The apartment building, which was magnificent enough to make me think of such a thing, was rather close to our house. It was about a 15- or 20-minute walk. I had no idea that this girl from the same ss lived so close to us. But it was obvious when I think about it. We bumped into each other at a bookstore and walked straight home, so there was no way she far from her home. ¡¸I¡¯m on the sixth floor.¡¹ Miyagi says as she gets in the elevator. ¡¸Yeah, okay.¡¹ I won¡¯t tell her that my house is close to here. It¡¯s not something I would go out of my way to mention, and I have no intention of getting close to Miyagi, so there¡¯s no point in telling her. I look at the elevator disy and see the numbers change to four, five, six, and stop. I walk along, following Miyagi. She opens the front door at the far end and invites me in. ¡¸Sit there. I¡¯ll get you something.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡¹ Her room is about the same size as my room or even bigger. It was one of the rooms for a highschool student. It was clean and tidy, with arge bed and a bookshelf full of books like an idiot. As I approached the bookshelf to see what kind of books were there, the door mmed open. I turn to see Miyagi cing a ss of clear liquid on a small table. ¡¸Do you read manga?¡¹ I asked as I looked at the spine of the book, Miyagi answered curtly,¡¸I read,¡¹and then suddenly said loudly,¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll have you read me a manga. Sendai-san,e over here and sit down.¡¹ Saying this, Miyagi stood up. When I was still in the bookshelf, she tapped on the shoulder and said,¡¸Leave them away.¡¹ I sat down at the table and drank the clear liquid, which made my mouth shudder, if I wondered where all the talk about making it work had gone. Realizing that the sweet liquid was cider, I set my ss down. I don¡¯t like carbonation much. I was thinking that the usual members would not serve cider in such a situation when Miyagi sat down across from me. ¡¸Read this.¡¹ She handed me a manga with a well-dressed boy and timid-looking girl in the cover. I skimmed through a few pages and found that it appeared to be a romanceic. 5,000 yen just to read something like this? I don¡¯t understand Miyagi¡¯s thought process. But as I was honestly turning the pages because I was told to read them, Miyagi said in a bored tone. ¡¸No, not like that. Read it out loud.¡¹ ¡¸Read aloud?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s your 5,000 yen job, or rather, my order.¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s not a job, it¡¯s an order?¡¹ ¡¸Un.¡¹ I don¡¯t know when work was reced by orders, but it¡¯s probably useless to ask why. Miyagi is not thinking deeply about it. She must be deciding in the spur of the moment or something. ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a job or an order, but five grand for something as simple as reading a book?¡¹ I quickly proceed to talk my way home. ¡¸Un. But, read all the way to thest page.¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡ª¡¹ If all I have to do is read the manga aloud, it¡¯s a piece of cake. I would casually reply and read out the toothy lines like ¡°I love you¡± and ¡°You¡¯re the only one.¡± If I had been asked to read out a novel, I would have been disappointed, but since it was a manga with few words, I was able to get right to it. However, I soon came to regret taking on the project so lightly. ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this book, too erotic?¡¹ After abandoning the task of reading the book and checking the storyline ahead of time, I found that the characters were nearly naked, whether I flipped through or not. Half of the book was a bed scene. And the dialogue is all about moaning and stuff like that. The content is quite intense, and I wonder what is going on in Miyagi¡¯s head, having such things read aloud. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like erotica, but it¡¯s not something I want to read up on. I mean, not many people would want to read it out loud. There was a fresh surprise that even a simple girl like Miyagi would read this kind of manga, but regret outweighed it. ¡¸It¡¯s erotic.¡¹ Miyagi says simply. ¡¸Am I going to read this out loud down the road?¡¹ ¡¸Read the whole thing out loud.¡¹ ¡¸Are you listening to porn, by any chance?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not my cup of tea, but I can¡¯t think of any other orders?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you have to give me an order? If you got the change and the money I pay you back tomorrow, that would solve the problem.¡¹ I don¡¯t know why she don¡¯t want to ept the money but Miyagi is too much trouble. She is stubborn and difficult to deal with. ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the 5,000 yen, and I don¡¯t want it. Quick and read again.¡¹ She really doesn¡¯t seem to care about the money, and Miyagi rushes me. I have no obligation to go along with this nonsense, but I don¡¯t want to take 5,000 yen from her, and I since I promised to work for 5,000 yen, I must fulfill that promise. Yes, I am a problematic person in my own way. ¡¸¡ª¡ªOkay.¡¹ More or some. Something or other, one way or another, or something. I¡¯m dizzy from the endless dialogue I don¡¯t want to say out loud. What am I doing? What am I being read in front of Miyagi, who I have never spoken to before, just because we are in the same ss. Absolutely, Miyagi is an idiot. There is no doubt about it. She is a perverted fool. As I recall, her grades are¡ª¡ª I wonder what her grades are. I don¡¯t know much about Miyagi. ¡¸Sendai-san, keep your voice down.¡¹ My attention turns away from the book, and Miyagi notes. ¡¸It¡¯s not something you read out loud.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no one here today, so it¡¯s okay to read out loud.¡¹ Even if it¡¯s okay there, it¡¯s not okay here. Today is the worst, it¡¯s not my lucky day. I can¡¯t find my wallet and she make me read pornographic manga. Whileining in my mind, I had to read it aloud, even wheezing exactly, I had to quench my thirst with soda, which I didn¡¯t want to drink. ¡¸Surprisingly, you¡¯re not very good at this, you¡¯re like a stick. I thought you were good at this kind of thing because you y along with them.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a neat and tidy girl, so I¡¯m ying around. Also, I don¡¯t y around.¡¹ I need to correct Miyagi¡¯s rude remarks. ¡¸You do that kind of thing because it makes you look good with men.¡¹ ¡¸I told you that¡¯s wrong.¡¹ Acting neat and tidy at school is not for the guys to like me. I¡¯m just trying to get the teacher¡¯s attention. ¡¸People say you look innocent, but you¡¯re actually ying around.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the image you have of me.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know that the group to which Miyagi and the others belonged thought I was ying around. Or rather, that was the rumor. It was a fact that I am not happy about. ¡¸And that¡¯s the end of your orders?¡¹ I ask Miyagi, tossing aside the disgraceful rumors. ¡¸Finished.¡¹ ¡¸What do I do now?¡¹ ¡¸You can go home or not. Do whatever you want, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going home. And can I borrow the rest of the manga? It was pretty interesting.¡¹ It says first volume on the spine, so there must be second volume. I¡¯m not a fan of reading it up, but I am curious to see the rest of the manga itself. But Miyagi said something different from what I expected in a voice devoid of any affection. ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh, petty. Why don¡¯t you just lend me a manga?¡¹ ¡¸5,000 yen.¡¹ ¡¸What? Are you going to charge 5,000 yen just to rent one manga? It would be cheaper to buy it myself.¡¹ ¡¸Wrong. I¡¯ll give it to Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Haah?¡¹ The unexpected words made me sound dumb. ¡¸You¡¯re buying them for 5,000 yen each, after school, Sendai-san. So you can read the rest when youe here.¡¹ Buying a ssmate for 5,000 yen is too much to be true. She gave me some iprehensible order to read aloud an erotic manga earlier, and it¡¯s not surprising that she said she was looking for my body. ¡¸No, I¡¯m not selling myself. I mean, what are you going to do with me? Sex? Isn¡¯t 5,000 yen too cheap for that? Also, I¡¯m not interested in women having sex with other women.¡¹ I was quickly wound up with a proposal I hadn¡¯t considered. ¡¸What am I going to do, Sendai-san? I don¡¯t intend to do anything like that with you?¡¹ ¡¸Then, what is it? What are you going to do with me for 5,000 yen.¡¹ ¡¸Once or twice a week. Come to my house after school and listen to what I say. Just like today.¡¹ Miyagi looked at me without smiling. ¡¸You mean I¡¯m going to do reading of an erotic manga?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s one thing, and I¡¯d like you to do my homework or something like that.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? Uh, I¡¯m your handyman?¡¹ I don¡¯t like being asked to sell my body for 5,000 yen, but I also don¡¯t like being told to do a homework for 5,000 yen. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad price to pay for doing homework for 5,000 yen. ¡¸Wait, that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m going to give you an order, and you¡¯re going listen to it.¡¹ ¡¸An order of what? I don¡¯t want you to hit me, and I definitely don¡¯t want to have sex with you.¡¹ I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Miyagi¡¯s head, so I can¡¯t predict what she will say. So, in the meantime, I dere that I will not sell my body. ¡¸I don¡¯t like violence either, and I have no intention of getting into rtionship where I would have sex with Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸If I said didn¡¯t want to, would you ask someone else to do it?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll pay you 5,000 yen to let me order you to do something, you really thought I¡¯m crazy for saying it like that.¡¹ No, no, the current situation is already strange enough. I have already inputted that ¡°Miyagi is a dangerous person¡± in my mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not interested. I buy magazines I don¡¯t want to read to get into a good mood in order to talk to my group in school. It seems to me that something more interesting is about to happen than just doing that. ¡¸Would you be okay with me?¡¹ ¡¸It wasn¡¯t a nice idea, but it just happened.¡¹ ¡¸Well, fine then. You¡¯ll give me 5,000 yen for one order to pass the time. We can¡¯t do it in holidays, but after school.¡¹ If it happens there, it happens here. I don¡¯t want to be forced to read an erotic manga, but that seems the upper limit of themand game, and it¡¯s not a bad idea to go along with it for a little bit. I am also interested in Miyagi as a person. I want to know what this strange girl will order me to do. Besides, if I really don¡¯t like something, I can just turn in the 5,000 yen¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t think she would ept it, though. ¡¸Then, it¡¯s a deal. Also, I won¡¯t talk to you at school, but can I contact you on my phone?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹ I epted Miyagi¡¯s proposal lightly, knowing that I might regret it again. We then exchanged contact information and left her room. I waved to Miyagi, who ritually walks me to the entrance of her apartment building and I head home. It was not raining. I looked up at the sky, which had been gloomy, and before I knew it, the clouds had disappeared. Chapter 6: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today — 6

Chapter 6: Miyagi gives me 5,000 yen today ¡ª 6

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Today, after the short winter break and the opening ceremony, I am in Miyagi¡¯s room. It was the reason that I was summoned. She is lounging in bed to y along with the usual games ofmand. I entered the room, and received the 5,000 yen. For a while after that, it¡¯s like free time, and Miyagi doesn¡¯t give me any orders. At first, I didn¡¯t like this empty, nk time, but now I find it more rxing than at school. I had read most of the books lined up on the bookshelves, but I wasfortable enough in this space to lie on my bed with my favorite manga in my hand. ¡¸Sendai-san, what did you do over winter break?¡¹ Miyagi says in an emotionless voice, her back against the bed. ¡¸I¡¯ve been studying.¡¹ I¡¯m not lying. I was attending winter sses at a prep school to prepare for exams. In between studying, I had time to meet with Umina and her friends to eat pancakes amd buy clothes, so winter break was busy for me. ¡¸Have you studied Miyagi?¡¹ Her grades not bad but not that good, and I am often forced to do homework on her weak subjects. ¡¸I didn¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Homework, did you do it all?¡¹ ¡¸I did, but I wanted to ask Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Calls during vacations are not part of our contract.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ Miyagi even sighs in disappointment, then starts reading a manga and the conversation breaks off. She and I have nothing inmon. I tried talking to her about school, TV, dramas, magazine, etc., but Miyagi seemed uninterested or just made tedious responses. So I abandoned the idea of enjoying a conversation with her. Finding a hint to a conversation with Miyagi is as difficult as finding a ring I dropped in the ocean. When a conversation with her breaks off, there is no use in trying to force a connection by tying it up. I have learned over the past few months that a broken conversation should remain broken. In the silence of the room, I take off my zer and drop it under the bed. Miyagi may be cold, but this room is always hot. I loosen my tie and unbutton one button of my blouse. As Iy back on the bed and picked my manga, Miyagi said, ¡¸Come here.¡¹ ¡¸Order?¡¹ ¡¸Un. Sit here.¡¹ Miyagi stands up and points to where she was sitting. What will happen now? I don¡¯t need to be told. But I sit under the bed and listen deliberately. ¡¸What do you want me to do?¡¹ ¡¸Undress me.¡¹ Miyagi said as she sat up in bed. Her words were predictable, and her feet were ced on my thighs. At the end of December, I licked Miyagi¡¯s feet for the first time, an order reaching the limit from reading an erotic manga aloud. Since then, I have been called once before winter break and ordered to rearrange the bookshelf, and today I am supposed to lick her feet again. In front of me are healthy legs that are not dark, but not white either. I pull her socks off and touch the soles of her feet, which are usually covered. When I run my fingertips from ball of the foot to the base of the thumb, the foot shakes. ¡¸Lick it.¡¹ Miyagi says in a low voice, perhaps not liking the fact that I stroked her sole. ¡¸I get it.¡¹ I answer shortly and put my hand on her heel. I bring my face close to hers and run my tongue over the slightly cold back of her feet. I don¡¯t know what Miyagi was thinking, but I think she¡¯s really trying break into a very niche genre by having me lick her feet. I can¡¯t imagine Miyagi starting with a reading of an eromanga and ending with foot licking, which is what I saw at school. She was in, unremarkable, and I only remembered her name. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that I couldn¡¯t find my wallet at the bookstore, we might never have spoken. I am now licking the feet of such a girl. It was soft, and smooth. But, it¡¯s not tasty. It¡¯s a human foot that¡¯s being licked, of course. But it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I press the tip of my tongue against the base of the toes and lick up toward the ankle. Slowly, taking my time. Then I released my tongue, looks up and sees Miyagi. She looks like she was feeling good. Her cheeks are a little red. It was the same the other day. After licking her foot, she was breathing a little harder and her cheeks were stained. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t realize it. ¡¸Go on, Sendai-san.¡¹ I didn¡¯t reply, but set my teeth on Miyagi¡¯s toes. Strongly, I bite hard, hard enough to get teeth marks. Miyagi¡¯s legs moves to resist and she grabs my head. ¡¸Don¡¯t do it like that, it hurts.¡¹ I released her toes as I was told and heard a small exhale. The first time she told me to lick her feet, I bit her toes because I wanted to rebel against her. I have no resistance on following her orders. Still, I felt disrespected and offended when she told me to lick her feet. So, I bit her. But, now¡¯s different. I bit her because Miyagi¡¯s reactions was interesting. Her voice was gravelly as she ordered to me stop, saying it hurt, and I felt my own body temperature rise a little. Her legs felt like they were shaking a little. Maybe she thought she might get bitten again. I, for one, would have loved to see Miyagi like that again. Perhaps she is wary, but even now, when I press my tongue against her toes, her legs shake and tremble. I put my lips on the back of her foot. I touch them a few times as if kissing her and she pulls my hair. ¡¸Sendai-san, don¡¯t do that. That kind of thing is disgusting.¡¹ Her gaze is sharp. But the hair being pulled wasn¡¯t so much as painful. ¡¸Really? Didn¡¯t that felt good?¡¹ ¡¸No. It feels disgusting.¡¹ The hair that had been gripped is released. Miyagi¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed but her cheeks were still stained. Her face, I don¡¯t hate it. She¡¯s not particrly pretty, but she could be ssified as pretty. I thought she would look prettier with makeup, but she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in it. I think it¡¯s a shame, but there¡¯s no need to go out of my way to tell her. I kissed Miyagi¡¯s leg. Her breathing was not disordered, so perhaps the red cheeks were due to the heat of the room. Still, Miyagi would show me a different face than usual, and I was beginning to think that licking her feet was no big deal. ¡¸I¡¯ll give it a good licking.¡¹ I was lightly kicked in the shoulder. ¡¸I¡¯m against violence.¡¹ She pressed down on my shoulder, which didn¡¯t hurt, and Miyagi said again,¡¸Lick it.¡¹ I shut up and touch the back of her foot with the tip of my tongue. She thinks she is the one giving the orders, but I just let her give them. The initiative is mine. If I want to disobey, I can always do so. I can rebel against the contract and walk out of here. But I¡¯m here because I feel more at home than Miyagi¡¯s room than at home. I let my tongue crawl on the back of Miyagi¡¯s slightly cold feet. Touching the backs of her feet with my lips. . Miyagi¡¯s foot shakes slightly. Maybe even if I be a third year or change sses, Miyagi will still call me up and give me 5,000 yen. And I would receive it. I don¡¯t want the 5,000 yen. I just want to watch Miyagi for a while longer, content to believe that she is ordering me around and doing what she says. That¡¯s why, I would like to keep Miyagipany in er silly games at least while she in high school. It would be different in college anyway, and it would be only for now. Considering it¡¯s only for a limited time, the current rtionship is not bad. I part my lips and lets out a small puff. Then I set my teeth on Miyagi¡¯s ankle. Chapter 7: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive — 7

Chapter 7: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive ¡ª 7

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I neither like nor dislike school. It doesn¡¯t matter which one it is, because it has to go whether I like or not. Even today, Ie to school even though I don¡¯t feel like it. While being distracted by trivialities. Short bangs. In front of the bathroom mirror, I sigh. My hair was longer than my shoulders, not enough to go for a cut, but the bangs were depressing. So, I decided to cut my own bangs, and put the scissors in, they were just a little shorter than nned. Hair that has been cut too short will not grow back even if it pulled. With no regrets, I had no choice but to give up on the bangs. But every time I look at my shortened bangs, I feel depressed. At times like this, there is only one thing to do. ¡ºCome to my house today.¡» The message is always the same. Sometimes, it¡¯s after second period, sometimes it¡¯s during lunch break. Sometimes it is after school. No matter what time it is, this message will only be sent to Sendai-san. Sometimes the replyes immediately, sometimes after some time. But I have never been turned down. However, she sometimes say she will bete because she have ns. Today was the very day she had an appointment, the reply to the message she sent during her lunch break said,¡¸I have a prior engagement, so I¡¯ll be a littlete, is that alright?¡¹ ¡ºI¡¯ll be waiting at home.¡» I sent a canned message for such a situation and take the ss. The appointment must be a promise to Ibaraki-san. From my seat here by the window, I nce at Ibaraki-san, who is sitting on the corridor side. She¡¯s mboyant, flippant, and the center of the ss. She is always talking about who is cool or cute or something like that. The stories I hear are of such disinterest that I can only assume she is from another world. She is also angry, and went by the name of someone to stay away from among us. I wonder if Sendai-san doesn¡¯t get tired of being with someone like that. I look at the seat in front of me, listening to the teacher¡¯s voice. I see her beautifully braided hair. She is sloppy in my room, but not at school. She¡¯s attentive, kind, and can study well. She is always smiling and never makes a face she doesn¡¯t like. Perhaps because of this, no one ever says they dislike Sendai-san, even though she is in the more prominent group in the ss. But, I am told behind her back that she was a beauty on all sides. I don¡¯t know if she knows this or not, though, as she seems to be taking the ss seriously. I pull my hair a little too short. The ss is supposed to be 50 minutes long, but this is terribly long. The teacher¡¯s voices is like a sutra and makes me sleepy. With a foggy head, Ipleted two sses and returned home. When I opened the front door to say ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± there was no response. No one is at home, so it is only natural. I head into my room and lie down on my bed, still in my uniform. I was not in a hurry to leave, but the inte did not ring very often. Dozing. As I let the sleepiness that had overtaken me hit me, I was knocked awake by a smartphone that alerted me to an iing message. Rubbing my eyes, I look at the screen and saw that a short phrase was disyed. ¡ºI¡¯m on my way.¡» Then, thirty minutes. I was kept waiting and she came to my room. ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯mte.¡¹ Sendai-san takes off her coat and zer and sits on the table. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll bete home, though.¡¹ I know how she will respond. I ced the cider in front of Sendai-san and sit across from her, with the bed behind me. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ We¡¯re in aissez-faire. As we have heard several times, Sendai-san did not try to worry about the time she would return home today. Perhaps the reason she neverins about beingte is because her family trusts her that much. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. Do you know what day it is today?¡¹ Sendai-san says abruptly and opens her bag. ¡¸¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s Niboshi Day.¡¹ Two, one, four, Ni, Bo, Shi. Two and four are fine, but reading ¡°one¡± as ¡°bo¡± seems unreasonable. But that¡¯s how it goes for words. Even if it¡¯s a bit unreasonable, if I say that February 14 is Niboshi Day, most people will be convinced. But it seems that Sendai-san is not the type to be convinced. She wrinkled her brow and said grimly. ¡¸I don¡¯t want that kind of unattractive answer. Just answer seriously.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day, right?¡¹ It¡¯s a day that¡¯s not as interesting as the world makes it seem. It is not so different from yesterday. ¡¸Correct. I was supposed to exchange choctes with Umina and her friends, so I was runningte. That¡¯s why I brought some for Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Yesterday, I made enough for Umina and the others, so I made some more.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a light tone and ces the carefully wrapped box on the table. . Floral wrapping paper and pink ribbon. Inside are handmade choctes. It¡¯s all very girlie and makes my back itch. ¡¸Don¡¯t you want it?¡¹ Sendai-san gives me a dubious look as I stare at the box and do not pick it up. ¡¸I don¡¯t have any chocte to give back.¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t you give them to your friends?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡¹ I have friends who make choctes for Valentine¡¯s Day because they want to give them to someone they like. Sometimes they give gifts on their birthdays. But, I don¡¯t have friends who makes a fuss and give each other presents every time there is an event, like Halloween or Christmas. Exchanging chocte with friends is a custom, a cross-cultural one. ¡¸I see. Well, I don¡¯t want to exchange choctes, so you don¡¯t have to. If Miyagi doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll bring it back.¡¹ Sendai-san smiles and asks,¡¸What do you think?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll eat.¡¹ ¡¸Here.¡¹ I pick that too-cute box on the table and unwrap the ribbon. I peel off the wrapping paper so as not to tear it, and open the box. White, brown and pink. Six truffles, smaller than the ones on the market, were sitting on the table. ¡¸Did you made it?¡¹ ¡¸I told you I made it. You¡¯ve got the right size, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹ Sendai-san says, unusually proud. Indeed, the truffles are made in a size that one might be able to snap off in a single bite. They look like store-bought choctes, and for someone like me who is not a good cook, the term ¡°homemade¡± seems false. I think God is being unfair. Sendai-san is pretty, can study and cook. We are the same person, but I don¡¯t have anything that she has. Unfair. I stared at the chocte, and Sendai-san said, ¡¸I think it turned out delicious.¡¹ At her words, I reach for the truffle. But I quickly withdraw my hand. ¡¸Sendai-san, feed me.¡¹ ¡¸An order?¡¹ ¡¸Right, it¡¯s an order.¡¹ Recently, Sendai-san has be ustomed to being ordered around, but her pranks are too much. I have ordered her to lick my feet several times since then, but she always does something else. Biting and pressing her lips together. I don¡¯t want that kind of thing. It was Sendai-san who should be obedient, and it was she who should be in pain or feel strange. So today I will do the same. ¡¸Come here.¡¹ I called Sendai-san with the bed back to me, and she sat down next to me with open arms. ¡¸Which one do you want to start with?¡¹ ¡¸The white one first.¡¹ I point to a truffle dusted with powdered sugar. ¡¸I get it.¡¹ Sendai-san pinches a white truffle with her index finger and thumb. Soon a snow-like mass approached and I opened my mouth. Chapter 8: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive — 8

Chapter 8: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive ¡ª 8

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Sendai-san pinched the truffle with her slender, beautiful fingers, and stuck it to my lips. When I open my mouth a little wider to eat her entire finger, I am distracted by the sweetness of the powdered sugar as the chocte touches the tip of my tongue. I couldn¡¯t help but sink my teeth into the truffle and grabbed Sendai-san by the wrist. ¡¸You¡¯re not eating?¡¹ The question seems to be a formality, and the truffle is pushed into my mind, ignoring my intentions. I let go of her wrists l, the sweetness of powdered sugar spread in my mouth even though I had not yet bit into it. There are five more choctes. I put the mischief on her fingers behind me and put the chocte chunks in my mouth and and bite into them. It¡¯s delicious. It was sweet, but the sweetness never lingered in my mouth forever. The truffles melted smoothly on my tongue, and I could have eaten as many as I wanted. ¡¸Your lips are turning white.¡¹ Sendai-sanughs and reaches out her hands. Her long, thin fingers wipes my lips, and I brush her hands away. ¡¸Too sweet?¡¹ I feel frustrated when she asks me what it tastes like, instead ofining that I violently moved her fingertips away from it. It¡¯s the same Sendai-san I see at school. She is alwaysughing in ss and I have never seen her angry. Even in this room, which is not the school, I am tempted to draw a line and drag Sendai-san down to the same ce, where she acts as if she is the only one in a different ce. ¡¸We are not in school.¡¹ I turn up the heater fan setting once and drink the cider. ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re being a nice person.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not acting nice. I¡¯m a nice person.¡¹ Sendai-san says without embarrassment and smiles. ¡¸Here, you¡¯re not a nice person, get it? If you are a nice person, you¡¯d be at least as sweet to me as this chocte.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡ª, but I¡¯m kind and sweet. I even bring you chocte for my friend.¡¹ ¡¸Chocte to a friend, huh, we¡¯re usually¡ª¡ª¡¹ The words ¡°not friends¡± were not mentioned. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s not something I should bother to say. Whether we are friends or not is not an issue, nor was a friend chocte being a sign of friendship. That¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¸What? What¡¯s the rest of it? ¡¸Give me another one.¡¹ Opening my mouth to deceive, Sendai-san pick up a pink truffle without pursuing the end of my words. ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ I look at her fingers. The day I ordered Sendai-san to lick my feet, she bit my toes. She then licked me as if tracing the bite marks. It hurt, and I was horrified. It was ufortable, yet not as disgusting as I thought it would be. She gave me feelings I didn¡¯t want, and I thought about doing the same thing to her, but I would never want to lick someone¡¯s feet like Sendai-san did. So I thought, if it¡¯s a hand. One way is to give orders without the roundabout way of going through the chocte. But that would be boring. The inexplicable feelings muste suddenly. ¡¸Here you go.¡¹ As if lured by the soft voice, I opens my mouth wide and bites into the truffle with each of Sendai-san¡¯s fingers. I bite into the truffle with all the strength one would expect from a chocte chewer. The tenderness of the chewed meat gives me a feeling of tion simr to that of putting a knife into a thick steak. I haven¡¯t had steak with my father recently, though. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ Sendai-san raised her voice in protest. But I won¡¯t let go. I set my teeth so hard I can feel her bones. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi, it hurts you know?¡¹ A low, strong voice, different from the one I hear at school, stimtes my eardrums. The room, which had not been hot, is now awfully hot. The sweetness of the chocte, the hardness of the bones, and the voice in my head saying, ¡°More.¡± I apply a little more force to the teeth that stand on her fingers. The teeth bit into the skin, and Sendai-san¡¯s fingers trembled a little. ¡¸Miyagi!¡¹ A sharp voice releases her fingers. Then she slowly tastes the remaining chocte in her mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­Payback?¡¹ Sendai-san said quietly, looking at her own fingers. She doesn¡¯t look angry. But it did look like it was in pain. ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Give me your hand.¡¹ I melted all the truffles and dropped into my stomach and urged her on, and Sendai-san looked a little ufortable at the prospect of what was about to happen. But, she does not defy my words. The hand that was silently held out to mends on my lips, even I though I didn¡¯t order it. I touch her fingers with the tip of my tongue. Slowly tracing the teeth marks I had made, I tugged at Sendai-san¡¯s over-cut bangs. ¡¸Your hair, did you cut it?¡¹ She says it too short, but only a little. I didn¡¯t cut it too much that Sendai-san who doesn¡¯t even talk to me at school, would notice. There is a gap between us about the size of the Ganges River¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t remember how big the Ganges is, but it was clearly carved out. My heart boggles at Sendai-san noticing the slightly over-cut bangs, even though she should be that far away. Instead of replying, I tried to bite her finger harder. But the finger was pushed into mouth faster than that. A finger, which has entered nearly to the second joint, moves to explore the mouth. The fingertips touch the mucous membranes of the cheek and the area around the spine tingles. Uncontroble emotions welled up. A funny feeling grows in my chest, like it¡¯s ufortable but I don¡¯t want it to stop. I hate it. I bite the finger softly as it moves around my mouth. I press my tongue against it and lick the finger and it pulls out forcefully. ¡¸Did you enjoy it?¡¹ I look at Sendai-san, who looks at me as if nothing had happened. I wonder if she felt the same painful and horrible feeling as I did when I was bitten on the leg. I don¡¯t know. Sendai-san¡¯s smile was so t that it masked her emotions. Not getting the response I was expecting, I responded curtly. ¡¸Chocte still tastes better.¡¹ ¡¸I bet it is. Do you still want some?¡¹ Sendai-san says without breaking into a smile. Now, I hate her face that makes me think that what just happened is nothing. How could I not like it when she brushes her teeth against my fingers to the point that I scream out in pain, and then licks them? That¡¯s why, I have to remove any room for mending from her. ¡¸There.¡¹ I point to a brown truffle covered in what looks like cocoa powder. ¡¸Open my mouth.¡¹ Sendai-san heard what I said and picked up the third piece of chocte as requested. Chapter 9: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive — 9

Chapter 9: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive ¡ª 9

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV What is about to happen? She knows it and brings the brown mass to my mouth. The chocte touches my lips and as if I¡¯m following the procedure written in the manual, and bite the truffle with each of Sendai-san¡¯s fingers as if I¡¯m also following what has been decided. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ She raised her voice as if she had a script to say those lines. But it was just a voice, and the word ¡°pain¡± was not filled with emotions. It was natural. I haven¡¯t bitten that hard yet. I exert myself to leave a mark on the finger that touched the canine tooth. Just barely and little by little. As I sink my teeth into Sendai-san¡¯s fingertips, the chocte melts on the tip of my tongue, making me feel as if her fingers were sweet and delicious. I wanted to eat the whole truffle, so I pushed my canine teeth hard against my forehead. ¡¸It hurts!¡¹ There seem to be no lie in her words this time, and the voice I heard was filled with emotion. The hand pressing my forehead was also strong. ¡¸Let me go.¡¹ Sendai-san has no right to give me orders. So I will not do what she says. I bite hard on purpose. Then, perhaps it hurt too much, she said again in amanding tone,¡¸Let go of me,¡¹and then she pulled her fingers out. Only chocte remains in my mouth, which I melt and swallow. . Even if we are not friends, the friend chocte she made was good. It may not be the way she envisioned the friend chocte, but it has served me well. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the choctes, since they were made incidentally. But when I look at the face of the person who made it, the smile was gone. ¡¸Tissue, please.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a voice a little lower than usual. The box of tissues with the crocodile cover is diagonally in front of me. If I were to say whether it was closer or further to me, it was closer to me than to Sendai-san. I looked at her fingers and saw what looked like cocoa power and chocte on them. It doesn¡¯t have to be a tissue to wipe it off. I ignore Sendai-san¡¯s words and run my tongue over her index finger. It was a very silly process, but I myself, who had defiled Sendai-san, will make her back to the beautiful Sendai-san she was before. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ Pretending there was no audible voice, I pressed my lips to her fingertips and licked her teeth marks. When I crawled my tongue over the second joint and sucked the base of the finger, I produced a small ¡°chu¡± sound, and Sendai-san shivered for a moment. ¡¸Hey, that feels disgusting.¡¹ Her voice was t. But I am sure that Sendai-san feels the same way as I have in the past. A feeling that is unpleasant but it¡¯s not the only sensation she was feeling. I felt as I could see such feelings in the t words, and I pressed my tongue against her fingers. But the sweetness that chocte brings with it was already gone. I don¡¯t think human skin is like any other thing I¡¯ve ever tasted. It wasn¡¯t particrly hot or cold, and human fingers are not delicious. Still, this is the most fun time of the day. I run my tongue over her thumb. I lick that finger as did her index finger. As I slowly crawled my tongue over the chocte to melt it, Sendai-san let out a small breath. ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Miyagi.¡¹ With a word, she pressed hard on my shoulder and I removed my mouth from her fingers. Then, I tossed the crocodile box which was growing tissues from its back, to Sendai-san. ¡¸Do you enjoy doing this?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me as she wipes her fingers. ¡¸Of course.¡¹ When I responded with a smirk, the crocodile returned with a gulp. ¡¸What kind of hobby is this?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t eat people.¡¹ ¡¸Then, don¡¯t bite me.¡¹ Sendai-san took a sip of cider, saying dismissively. ¡¸That was a pain earlier. Isn¡¯t that a breach of contract?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not violence. Besides, you did the same thing to me, so I might as well put up with it a little.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t bite you that hard. I thought you were going to chomp my finger off.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just the result of eating chocte.¡¹ ¡¸Are you still going to eat it?¡¹ ¡¸What do you want me do?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Whatever you like.¡¹ Sendai-san says as she throws out the trash. I don¡¯t want to be friends with her. We are only connected through money, and we should be only connected through money. So it doesn¡¯t matter what Sendai-san thinks, and I have the right to do whatever I want with her. That¡¯s how it should be. However, yet, what came out of my mouth were I didn¡¯t expect. ¡¸Do you want eat dinner?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll eat.¡¹ Sendai-san responds immediately. Two people rather than one. Even if the taste is the same, I feel that eating with someone else brings me closer tp the idea of a meal. I get up and head to the kitchen. Without saying a word, Sendai-san follows me. Turning on the light and have Sendai-san sit on the living room side of the kitchen facing me. I take the fries out of the freezer and stick the whole bag in the microwave. I ce two tes side by side and top with a retort hamburger steak pulled from the refrigerator. When the microwave beeps, I rece the fries and hamburger steak. That was about all I did, and dinner was soon ready. Still, it takes longer than a cup of ramen noodles, which is ready in three minutes. ¡¸Done.¡¹ When I ced a te of rice and a te of hamburger steak and fries on top in front of Sendai-san, she sounded pleased. ¡¸That¡¯s enough for both of us.¡¹ She says it as if I had bought hamburgers for Sendai-san. ¡¸For your father.¡¹ Today was one of those days. Inhsd bought hamburgers for my father. That¡¯s all, I didn¡¯t prepare it for Sendai-san. ¡¸What will your father do if I eat it?¡¹ Sendai-san does not ask about my mother, but only about my father. ¡¸There are still others.¡¹ The words I uttered are wrong. The fridge is as good as empty now. But since my father rarely eats dinner at home, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether it was empty or not. ¡¸That¡¯s why, just eat.¡¹ I said inly and sat down next to Sendai-san. When I said ¡°Itadakimasu¡± in a small voice, the same words were heard from next door as if ovepping. That doesn¡¯t we¡¯re on the same page, so the rest of the meal was eaten in silence. Theck of conversation doesn¡¯t bother me as much. It was easier than forcing myself to talk along, and I chew a hamburger steak that is much softer than Sendai-san¡¯s fingers The only sounds between us are those made by chopsticks and tes. The hamburger steaks and fries gradually decreased, and when the te was almostpletely cleared, Sendai-san opened her mouth. ¡¸Do you want me to cook dinner for you sometime?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the rush?¡¹ ¡¸Do you not want it?¡¹ The truffles were delicious, so I assume that the food Sendai-san makes is delicious. However, I have no reason to ask Sendai-san to cook dinner for me, and I don¡¯t want her to do anything I haven¡¯t ordered her to do. The only thing that makes our rtionship is the ¡°order.¡± ¡¸You don¡¯t have to make it.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Sendai-san says without disappointment and brings the hamburger to her mouth. Eat quietly and my meal will be over soon. It is no different than when I eat a cup of ramen noodles before winter break. ¡¸Do you still want to give me orders?¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ Sendai-san puts on her zer and coat and heads to the front door. ¡¸I¡¯ll walk you home.¡¹ We both walk out the front door and get into the elevator. ¡¸The truffles, they were delicious. Thanks.¡¹ As I watched the numbers decreased, from five to four, I told her how I felt about what I had received and thanked her for her kindness. I have that muchmon sense. ¡¸You¡¯re wee.¡¹ I heard Sendai-san¡¯s voice and the elevator stopped. Walking to the entrance, Sendai-san waved her hand and said,¡¸See youter.¡¹ ¡¸Bye-bye.¡¹ As usual, I called out to her back and Sendai-san turned around. I turned around, even I had never turned around before, said¡¸Bye-bye,¡¹and waved again. Chapter 10: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive — 10

Chapter 10: It is a lie that Sendai-san is naive ¡ª 10

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Valentine¡¯s Day had passed and the three remaining choctes were long gone. Not that I wanted to eat them again, but it would have been nice to have a couple more. I like sweets and I can never have enough of them. But it doesn¡¯t have to be made by Sendai-san. If the food tastes good no matter who made it, it was fine, and if it¡¯s not extremely bad, I don¡¯t mind if it does not taste good. The same goes for the dinner that Sendai-san said she would cook for me. I don¡¯t care if it is delicious or not. Once it was in the stomach, it¡¯s the same as any other food¡­ Well, the word ¡°cook¡± was just something Sendai-san said, though I don¡¯t know if she really intended to cook it or not. I heard the teacher¡¯s voice in the distance, pressing on my stomach area. I looked at the clock stuck on the ckboard and saw that not much time had passed since the ss had started. At least I have to wait another thirty-five minutes for our lunch break. ¡¸Next, Miyagi.¡¹ The teacher called out to me in a voice that sounded like a sleepy incantation from a video game. I heard it in the sky above me, but I knew I had to read my textbook. . I stand up and hold my English textbook. I am not going to do a job where I have to be able to speak English. I have no intention of leaving Japan, so it doesn¡¯t bother me if I can¡¯t speak English, but English ssese mercilessly, and the teachers guess. So, I read the textbook out loud, unwilling to do so. My voice breaks as I see a word I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve seen before mixed in the words I remember. The teacherplements me in ces, but I am not sure if the pronunciation I am saying is correct. ¡¸That¡¯s enough, sit down. Miyagi, you should take the ss a little more seriously.¡¹ The teacher says in a troubled tone. But I didn¡¯t think I would be able to understand English if I took the ss seriously. ¡¸Okay, Sendai. Continue.¡¹ With a ¡°yes,¡± Sendai replies and stands up. She straightens her back and begins to read the textbook. The voice that flowed without stagnation was clear. The words of the textbook were spoken without any misinterpretation or stuttering. If we were to write, Sendai-san¡¯s would be in written form, while mine would be in unreliable block letters written by a child. She handles most things with ease. I sigh as I look at my textbook. I can¡¯t figure it out. Her hair is brownish and she wears makeup. Her skirt is shorter than usual. Sendai-san is protected by the teachers even though she does not follow the school rules. In the first ce, she says she is a neat and tidy person, but I highly doubt if it was neat and tidy to wear makeup or to bite people¡¯s feet. But no matter much I think about it, my circumstances will never change, and I will never be able to do everything as good as Sendai-san. I flipped through my textbook. After a while, Sendai-san¡¯s voice trails off and I hear the sound of chalk sliding across the ckboard. The notebooks are lined with letters copied from the ckboard without thinking, and long, long hours pass. The teacher took five minutes out of my lunch break to finish ss, and I quickly pulled my phone out of my bag. I send a message before my friend Maikaes from the very back of the ssroom. The recipient is Sendai-san, and the content is set. ¡ºCome to my house today.¡» The reply came quickly, and my after-school schedule was filled. If I eat lunch at the cafeteria and take afternoon sses, I will quickly run of things to do at school. When I said goodbye to Maika, who said she was going to take a side trip, and headed home, I received a message from Sendai-san saying,¡ºI¡¯m almost there.¡»While I was tossing around in bed, the inte rang and Sendai-san came to my room. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹ Sendai-san said, taking off her coat and zer and sitting down in front of the bookshelf as a matter of course. I ce a 5,000 yen bill on her head and leave the room. With a tter of my slippers, I head for the kitchen. I put two sses together, took a bottle of cider from the refrigerator, and poured it. When I brought it into the room, Sendai-san was lying on the bed with her own face. She is lying down sloppily, and there are three manga piled up next to her. I put my ss on the table and pull a manga from the bookshelf, as I always do. Then, I turn the pages of the book I¡¯ve read so many times. There is not that much variation when ites to orders. Sendai-san in this room is like my servant, but there is a limit to what I can do because of certain decisions. And I didn¡¯t always want to do terrible things to her, nor did I want her to do anything different. So time passes quickly. I read a manga or two. The only sounds in the room are the turning of pages and the fan heater spitting out hot air. As I pick my third manga, I hear Sendai-san¡¯s voice. ¡¸Uhh, Miyagi, don¡¯t you y games?¡¹ ¡¸Sometimes, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Like the ones where the good-looking guys hit on you?¡¹ Without taking her eyes off the manga, Sendai-san said. ¡¸I don¡¯t do that sort of thing.¡¹ ¡¸Heeeh. I thought you liked that kind of thing because you read a lot of romance manga.¡¹ I like romance manga, but that is not reflected in games. If I want to y a game, it should be role-ying game. I would rather y a game where I follow someone else¡¯s life rather than being the object of the game. ¡¸You think I only y nerd-ish games anyway.¡¹ ¡¸Are you not?¡¹ Sendai-san looks up from her manga and smiles wickedly. I stand up without answering it. She acts as if she is standing above me, although I don¡¯t think she is aware of it. If it was her position at school, there is no mistaking it. But here it was different, so her attitude was not very interesting. ¡¸Do my English homework.¡¹ I took out my English textbook and printouts from my bag and spread them out of the table. But Sendai-san was still lying on the bed. ¡¸When I¡¯m done reading this.¡¹ ¡¸Do it now.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi¡¯s stingy.¡¹ When she said that, she reluctantly sat down across from me. Then she took out a printout from her bag and began to solve the problems. ¡¸I wish you had directly written it on mine.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been telling you this for a while, but I can¡¯t do it because they¡¯ll know I wrote it in my handwriting.¡¹ ¡¸You should copy my handwriting.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want them to be angry with me when they find out. Besides, any order that involves the school is a breach of contract.¡¹ Me and Sendai-san are meeting after school. We are doing something together. I promise not to give any orders that would reveal such things. That¡¯s why, although Sendai-san¡¯s words are correct, I think she could easily imitate my handwriting. She could do it, but she doesn¡¯t want to. I guess that¡¯s how it is. I poked Sendai-san on the cheek with a sharp pencil. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Lick it.¡¹ It¡¯s boring to watch Sendai-san solving serious problems, so I¡¯m just passing time. Across the table, face up, I touch her lips with the knock button of the mechanical pencil. Then I slide the pen from the edge of her mouth. As I slowly traced it, Sendai-san licked and bit it without hesitation. ¡¸I don¡¯t really like this kind of thing.¡¹ I pull out the pen of her mouth. ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸You do things I don¡¯t ask you to do.¡¹ Themand was lick, not bite. All I wanted her to do was lick. ¡¸Sendai-san, do you like being told what to do? You seem to enjoy it.¡¹ ¡¸Do I look I¡¯m having fun?¡¹ I wouldn¡¯t say that she was happy about it. But, at least she didn¡¯t look like she didn¡¯t want to do it. Sendai-san had never disobeyed my orders before. That is what I wanted, but now it doesn¡¯t seem like I am getting what I want. ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯m not gonna be able to see it.¡¹ I force the pen into her mouth. I poke her tongue with the knock button, and move it to scratch her upper jaw. And when I pulled the pen as I did, Sendai-san scowled and a grim crease formed between her brows. ¡¸Look at me like that.¡¹ I have never felt this way about a friend. But, Sendai-san is not my friend, so I can think like this. ¡¸Miyagi is a pervert, I knew it.¡¹ Sendai-san tried to take the pen from me, saying in a low voice that I don¡¯t hear at school. But I dodge and smile. ¡¸Maybe you¡¯re right.¡¹ At school, Sendai-san, who does not make a single disgusted face, looks tantly disgusted. Sendai-san, who is nothing but a good person, disappears. Sendai-san, whom no one knows, is here. I think I love this moment so much. I poke the back of Sendai-san¡¯s hand with the tip of my mechanical pencil. ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s dangerous.¡¹ Sendai-san sounds miffed. When I embedded the nib so far into her skin that the lead broke off, I heard her say,¡¸Ouch!¡¹ I take the pen out of Sendai-san¡¯s hand, pull out a piece of tissue from the crocodile box and wipe the wet knock button. ¡¸Hey, are you going to cook dinner for me?¡¹ I confirm the truth of the words she had uttered on a whim that day. ¡¸You don¡¯t want to eat it right?¡¹ Sendai-san said in a cold voice and let out a small breath. Then she closed her eyes once to calm down and looked at me. ¡¸But, I¡¯ll make it if you order me to.¡¹ Saying this quietly, Sendai-san brings spelling out English words on a printout. I pay her 5,000 yen and give her an order. But I don¡¯t order her to cook dinner. Orders are used for something else. I ran my pen over the printout to imitate the beautiful letters she had written. Chapter 11: I know that Miyagi is not delicious — 11

Chapter 11: I know that Miyagi is not delicious ¡ª 11

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹ As part of the ritual ofing home, I call out into the living room. I can hearughtering from the room where the light leaks in, but that¡¯s it. It is so obvious that there is no response to the voices that should be heard that I can¡¯t evenin. Generally speaking, it¡¯s better not to have a reply, because it¡¯s not nice to be suddenly told¡¸Wee home¡¹today. It would be more natural that way. I¡¯m not hungry because I¡¯ve eaten a bento at Miyagi¡¯s for dinner that looks bad for me. Having no reason to stop by the living room, I go to my room. In a room equipped with an excess or deficiency of necessary items. I take off my uniform and change into loungewear. I have done my homework at Miyagi¡¯s house, so everything I need to do today is done. I take out my wallet from my bag and pull out the 5,000 yen that Miyagi gave me. I then twisted the 5,000 yen into a piggy bank on top of the chest that, when filled with 500-yen coins, would hold one million yen. I wondered how much money was in there? Once or twice a week, I receive 5,000 yen from Miyagi. I don¡¯t remember how many 5,000 yen bills I put in this one, but since such a rtionship has been going on since the beginning of summer, there must be a fair amount in it. I¡¯m not going to bother to open it to check, and I don¡¯t n to use it, no matter how much is in it. But I was curious how much time I had spent with Miyagi was packed in. I shook it and heard a rattling sound. That is probably the sound made by the 500-yen coin I put in before I started saving 5,000 yen, and it was not clue as to the time I saved it away. I put the piggy bank on the chest. Miyagi pays 5,000 yen for an order. It was a lot of money for a highschool student, and Miyagi gives it to me every week, which is not an amount I would be able to afford casually if it were true. She says she has no trouble with money, but when I think about the 5,000 yen in my piggy bank, I feel a little heavy. If the order had been worth the amount, I might not have had to think about the 5,000 yen I received. Considering this, Miyagi¡¯s word to me today when she revealed my emotions by having a pen shoved in my mouth,¡ºMake a face like that,¡»may have been worth the 5,000 yen. At that moment, Miyagi looked like she was having the most fun she had ever had. But if that was what I to do in exchange for the 5,000 yen, I didn¡¯t think it was something she wanted to wee. What I told her,¡¸Miyagi is a pervert, I knew it,¡¹was not wrong, and I am not a pervert who would willingly allow do something that I would find disgusting. This would be better than being told to be obedient like a dog. Miyagi must be a sick person if she wants to see the look on my face when I don¡¯t like it. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡¹ I mutter to nothing to anyone and untangle my hair, and my phone tells me I have an iing message. I looked at the screen and saw it was from Umina, and it said,¡ºDid you see it?¡» Come to think of it, today is the day of Umina¡¯s favorite drama. When I turn on the TV, the drama is at the end of the day and I say,¡ºI was taking a bath, I¡¯ll watch what I recorded,¡»and send it off. If I were to watch a drama from now on, I would be held up for fifty minutes, even if I skip themercials. Needless to say, it was very bothersome. The drama I had to watch was a romance, and although I don¡¯t dislike the genre itself, I didn¡¯t like the storyline of the drama Umina liked. I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to call it a waste of time, but I would rather do something else than watching a boring drama. I will probably go out with Umina and the others after school tomorrow, since I am rarely called to Miyagi continuously. It¡¯s a run-of-the-mill after school activity, and I don¡¯t mind spending time with the girls. It¡¯s just that the steps I have to take to make that timefortable are just a little cumbersome. Tomorrow, when we go out, it will definitely be about the drama. ¡¸If I told her I hadn¡¯t seen it, she¡¯d be in a bad mood.¡¹ If the other person were in Miyagi, I wouldn¡¯t bother watching the drama. I lie down on my bed and stretch out my arms. I hold my hand up to the room light and look at my index finger. The marks from Miyagi¡¯s bite on Valentine¡¯s Day are long gone. Well, I don¡¯t want it to linger. That day I was surprised that she could bite a person¡¯s finger without hesitation, but it didn¡¯t leave any teeth marks until the next day. Any order that involves the school is a breach of contract. If I leave teeth marks on my fingers and are pursued by Umina and the others, I have failed to follow the rules. So, they might have added or subtracted in Miyagi¡¯s way. Perhaps tooth marks are not something that leave asting mark, but since I have never had a tooth mark on me before, I don¡¯t know if it was a consideration by Miyagi or a coincidence. I stroke the spot where the teeth marks were. No pain, nothing. Touch it with my lips and lick it to follow the invisible marks. I don¡¯t feel anything. That¡¯s I right, I know. Around the base of the finger to the second joint. Miyagi licked me and I felt disgusted. But at the same time I had a funny sensation of a soft tongue caressing my nerves. ¡ª¡ªI wonder if I had the same face as Miyagi that time. I licked and bit Miyagi¡¯s feet. I remember her face that day. If I had a face like that too. I let out a small breath and stand up. I should watch the drama, after all. I decided to shorten the time by speeding up the yback speed and pressed the y button on the remote control, and the fast-talking characters began to move around impatiently. I don¡¯t like pain. I don¡¯t like to be treated poorly. Still, I felt morefortable in Miyagi¡¯s room than in my own. Maybe I¡¯m being poisoned too. Even if there¡¯s no deep meaning, the distance between us may have be strange due to our mimicry of licking each other¡¯s skin. But I¡¯m not going to do anything about it now, and Miyagi will not correct the direction that had gone crazy. I turn up the volume on the TV. A handsome actor who Umina says she like gets louder. I turned my attention to a drama that I didn¡¯t find so interesting. Chapter 12: I know that Miyagi is not delicious — 12

Chapter 12: I know that Miyagi is not delicious ¡ª 12

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I want a boyfriend. I want a good-looking, non-cheating boyfriend. Boyfriend, boyfriend, boyfriend. In a karaoke box after school, Umina was ¡°boyfriend¡± repeatedly as if she were a robot that could only speak the prescribed words. This is the result of finding out that one of the usual members has a boyfriend, and after being dumped by her boyfriend at the end of January, Umina has be a machine for boyfriends. Umina is a pain in the ass at times like this. After all the boring drama I¡¯ve been through, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to help me much today. ¡¸It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it, that Hazuki is popr?¡¹ Popr. Whether those words are true or not is not the issue. The answer to be uttered is fixed from the beginning, and it is required to bring it to the conclusion that¡¸Umina is more popr¡¹without denying too much or affirming it. The girls are decorated like cakes with colorful fruits on top of whipped cream but the contents are not always as sweet as the cakes. Sometimes, when I put something in my mouth that looks delicious, it turns out to be poison. So, I¡¯ll lift up Umina while dismissing the word popr to the extent that it doesn¡¯te off as sarcastic. But Umina, who is in a very bad mood is not convinced. ¡¸You know, on Valentine¡¯s Day, Hazuki left on the way home. You went to see someone, right? Iida? Or Sasaki?¡¹ ¡¸I told you before, it wasn¡¯t like that. If I had a boyfriend, I would be the first to tell Umina.¡¹ Because I was called out of Miyagi on Valentine¡¯s Day and left early, the next day, Umina and other had suspected that I had gone to see my boyfriend. I thought I had cleared up the misunderstanding, but it seemed to be rehashed instead of being taken out on me. Umina is not a bad girl. If I¡¯m down, she worries about me and encourages me. She just have more emotional ups and downs than most people. But it¡¯s hard to keep in a good mood. Out of the four members, one was buoyant because she had a boyfriend. The other was a corpse after being chipped by Umina. Then I alone had to fix Umina¡¯s mood. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very cumbersome. At times like this, I wish Miyagi would contact me. I could leave this ce with a proper reason, but it would be easier to get out if I had proper business to attend to. However, as in the past, I never heard from her, as I have rarely been invited by Miyagi in session. In the end, it was not until the following week that I was called by Miyagi, and that day I did her homework and ate a bad dinner together. So today I went from the bookstore where I saw the caller¡¯s message to the supermarket, bought some chicken, and headed to Miyagi¡¯s house. The side dishes for bento. I wondered about other things we can have besides cup noodles and frozen foods that she keep having for dinner. Besides, I wanted to see the look on Miyagi¡¯s face the moment I did something I was not ordered to do. In the first ce, there was no need to be concerned about Miyagi seeing my disgusted face. Cooking dinner at home is the same as cooking at Miyagi¡¯s house. That¡¯s why I go into Miyagi¡¯s room with the ingredients for dinner. ¡¸Were you meeting with Ibaraki-san and the others?¡¹ Miyagi asked me why I wasteing to this room as she was about to give me 5,000 yen. ¡¸Wrong. Here, put this in the fridge.¡¹ I take the 5,000 yen and push the supermarket bag into Miyagi. ¡¸What is this?¡¹ ¡¸Ingredients for karaage.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you bringing this?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m making dinner here.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t order you to do that.¡¹ Miyagi was overtly unhappy. I follow her orders. That¡¯s what I promised, but I did not promise to cook for dinner in this house. I don¡¯t think I can be med for cooking today, since there is such a rule that I am free to do so until I am ordered to do so. Miyagi herself knows this, and she doesn¡¯t tell me not to cook dinner. She just wrinkles her brow ufortably. I have never wanted to see someone¡¯s face when they are ufortable, but it was amusing to see Miyagi looking at me ufortably as I tried to do something she had not ordered me to do. ¡¸I know you don¡¯t, but it¡¯s my way of saying thanks for always treating me for dinner. Besides, I like to eat something decent once in a while.¡¹ I give a reason why she will not be able to refuse, and tries to hand the supermarket bag to thendlord again, but Miyagi does not ept it. ¡¸You put it in yourself.¡¹ Miyagi said so curtly and left the room, which was warmed up to a hot temperature by the fan heater, and headed to the kitchen. I took off my coat and zer and followed her. I enter the kitchen with a crinkling supermarket bag and find a veryrge refrigerator sitting in the kitchen. I wonder how many people are in this family. When I opened the square box, which made me want to think about such things, I found that, contrary to its apparent size, it was refreshingly empty inside. ¡¸The fridge, is almost empty. Is it bad that there is only juice in the fridge?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that bad.¡¹ A low voice assures me that this was just fine. Well, I can¡¯tin about the refrigerator in someone¡¯s house. I silently stuff the ingredients for dinner into the refrigerator. When the supermarket bag was nearly empty I took out the flour and potato starch I had bought that I wouldn¡¯t have in my house anyway, I called out to Miyagi. ¡¸What¡¯s the order today?¡¹ ¡¸Anything.¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking of making karaage first. If you don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided yet, do whatever you want.¡¹ Miyagi throws down and tries to leave the kitchen. ¡¸Wait. Cut the cabbage.¡¹ I take a cabbage out of the refrigerator and hands it to Miyagi. ¡¸Me?¡¹ ¡¸Who else but Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san said she would make it, so why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t you cut them into strips, by any chance?¡¹ I asked as I washed the cutting board and knife, and I heard a low, quiet voice. ¡¸I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ Can she shred it or not? I¡¯m not sure, but Miyagi puts the cabbage on the cutting board. I grate the ginger next to it and put it in the soy sauce and sake. I don¡¯t put garlic in because I don¡¯t really like it. The chicken for deep frying, which has already been cut into appropriate sizes, is also thrown into thebined seasonings and rubbed in. Suddenly, Miyagi became concerned and looked next to me, she was about to cut off her fingers rather than the cabbage. It is an exaggeration to say, but I knew that I had put a knife in the hands of someone who should not have put a knife in their hands. ¡¸Miyagi, wait a second. There, isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹ ¡¸Where was?¡¹ ¡¸Hand, your hand! It¡¯s a like a cat¡¯s paw.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s a cat¡¯s paw?¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t they teach you that in culinary ss?¡¹ The left hand holds the object to be rounded and cut. She must have learned that. But Miyagi is holding the cabbage with her fingertips, which is scary. ¡¸I don¡¯t remember.¡¹ Miyagi says and lowers the knife. And cabbage scattered on the cutting board in widths that were more like chunks than strips. ¡¸That way could cut your hand, not the cabbage. And you lifted the knife too high.¡¹ It would be an exaggeration to say that she was swinging the knife down, but dhe was bringing it down from quite a high ce with a zang. ¡¸Sendai-san, you¡¯re making too much noise from the side.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡ªugh, Miyagi, go away there.¡¹ I get chills looking at her. I¡¯d rather do this all myself. But she didn¡¯t back down. ¡¸I¡¯ll do it, so leave me alone.¡¹ The knife chops the cabbage, and thud the cutting board. I asked for it, and it was a mistake. No matter how much I regret it, I can¡¯t go back to the time before I asked for shredded chicken. Eventually, I would be scared to death, and I would end up covering the chicken with abination of flour and potato starch. Thud. Thud! After a few sounds that did not sound very much like chopping cabbage, I heard Miyagi moaning softly. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ No reply. ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ I looked down at her hand and saw a red color mixed with the green of the cabbage. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi. Blood¡¯sing out. If you cut yourself, tell me if you did.¡¹ I rinsed the powder from my hand and grabbed Miyagi¡¯s wrist. When I tried to bring her hand close to the faucet, which was left running, the water was turned off. ¡¸Don¡¯t they lick their cut fingers in these situations?¡¹ ¡¸You read too much manga. You should wash it well and put an adhesive bandage on it.¡¹ ¡¸How about disinfecting?¡¹ ¡¸Disinfecting it slows down the healing of wounds. Where is the bandage? If you don¡¯t have any, do you want me to bring some?¡¹ The wound does not appear to be very deep. Still, the index finger was bleeding to the point of almost dripping. I washed it under running water and put a bandage on it. I remove Miyagi from the kitchen. All of that should have been very easy to do, but Miyagi was not letting me do any of it. ¡¸Lick it and disinfect it.¡¹ Then she puts her severed finger in front of me. ¡¸It¡¯s bleeding, and licking won¡¯t disinfect it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s an order.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Did you cut yourself on purpose.¡¹ ¡¸No way.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s fingers remained out in front of me, telling me that her orders were absolute. Red, red blood flowed out, staining her fingers. Just looking at it, the taste of iron spreads in my mouth. ¡¸Sendai-san, hurry up.¡¹ I have licked my own blood, but I have never licked anyone else¡¯s. Does other people¡¯s blood tastes the same as my own? I was to know the answer to that question. Chapter 13: I know that Miyagi is not delicious — 13

Chapter 13: I know that Miyagi is not delicious ¡ª 13

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV No matter whose blood it is, it doesn¡¯t taste good. The impression I got from licking the blood on my finger, which was stuck out of my mouth, was not something I would have expected. Miyagi¡¯s blood also tastes like iron rust, just like when I licked my own blood. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s right because I¡¯ve never actually licked rusty steel before, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it tasted bad. Cider, which I don¡¯t like, tastes much better. ¡¸Give it a good lick.¡¹ With a word, a finger is pressed against me, and the liquid overflowing from her body wet my lips. I reflexively close my mouth. But Miyagi¡¯s fingers enter my mouth as if to pry open my closed teeth. When her finger touches my tongue, I taste blood more clearly than before. Is it A or B? Or is it another blood type? I don¡¯t know Miyagi¡¯s blood, but whatever it is, it¡¯s not something I like to lick. But my feelings didn¡¯t seem to matter, and the finger was never pulled out, and the taste of blood became thicker as I pressed my tongue against the wound. The taste of blood, more vivid than my own blood that I have licked in the past, is still not tasty. I think this kind of thing is only done with Miyagi. Even if I have a lover in the future and she cute off my finger, I will not let him lick my blood. It¡¯s just not that tasty or hygienic. Miyagi will be the first andst time I do something like this. I swallow the blood spreading in my mouth. The sensation of someone else¡¯s bodily fluids falling down on my throat and into my stomach is not pleasant. Instead of protest, I press my tongue against the wound, and abored breath escapes from Miyagi. Then another liquid resembling iron rust stains my tongue and I swallow the blood. The blood that flows from the wound does not stop. It¡¯s no wonder, since the bleeding doesn¡¯t. Every time the blood spreads, my mouth and body seemed to be invaded by Miyagi, giving me goosebumps. These things are not good. It¡¯s an unsound order. Maybe it¡¯s not healthy to have people giving orders and people listening to them, but I know that what we are doing right now is not very good. Even as I think it is, I strongly set my teeth on the wound. My mouth is stained with taste of blood. I don¡¯t want to swallow it, but Miyagi¡¯s blood goes down my throat. ¡¸Open your mouth.¡¹ Miyagi said in a emotionless voice. When I didn¡¯t obey the words I thought I heard, her finger was forcibly pulled out and asked me a question. ¡¸Does human blood taste good?¡¹ The taste of blood remained in my mouth. It tasted worse than cider, and I felt like my mouth was covered in that oppressive liquid. ¡¸Maybe it would taste good if I were a vampire, but I¡¯m a human, so it doesn¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s iron supplementation, you know?¡¹ Miyagi says irresponsibly andughs. I have no taste for iron supplementation with human blood. If it¡¯s going to be part of my body, I¡¯d rather eat a liver even if I don¡¯t like it. ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s right. The blood of Miyagi that enters me bes a part of my body. Thinking of this made me feel heavy in the stomach area. ¡¸I¡¯ll borrow a cup.¡¹ As if leaving the words behind, I open the cupboard faster than Miyagi can reply. I take out the ss that always contains cider and fills it halfway with water. Gulp. I drink water to push away the blood remaining in my mouth. Emptying the ss, I look at Miyagi and see that the blood is still flowing out. ¡¸Your hand, let it out.¡¹ I¡¯m not going to ask for answers. I grab Miyagi¡¯s wrist without question. Then I wash off her blood-stained fingers. This time, Miyagi did not resist. She was quietly exposing her fingers to the running water. ¡¸I¡¯ll get you a bandage, just leave it.¡¹ Even if I ask Miyagi, she won¡¯t tell me where the bandage is anyway. If that were the case, it would be quicker to bring my own. I go back to Miyagi¡¯s room and pull out a nice bandage from my bag that is supposed to heal wounds faster. When I returned to the kitchen, Miyagi was looking at her wound. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I offer her the bandage I brought with me. ¡¸Won¡¯t you put it on?¡¹ ¡¸You mean you want me to put it up?¡¹ There was no reply. Instead, she stuck out her finger. If I spoil them, they won¡¯t grow up to be good people. Yes, they will be a useless person like Miyagi. Even in highschool, they be spoiled people who doesn¡¯t even know how bandage on themselves. But this is probably part of the order. That¡¯s the way it is, so I¡¯m going to put a bandage on the wound. ¡¸The rice, it¡¯s cooked, right?¡¹ I ask Miyagi as throw away the trash from the functional but not pretty bandage. ¡¸It¡¯s cooked.¡¹ ¡¸Go sit over there.¡¹ ¡¸The cabbage?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll cut it myself.¡¹ I¡¯m not in a hurry, but I don¡¯t want to fret over every shred of cabbage, and I don¡¯t want to get her fingers cut again. I kick Miyagi out of the kitchen and chop the cabbage while frying the karaage. I take the liberty of bringing out a te and serving it. On the counter table, I arrange the tes with the rice. As we sit down side by side and say, ¡°Itadakimasu,¡± to each other, Miyagi grumpily bites into a piece of karaage next to me. First munch, second munch. Her expression doesn¡¯t change. ¡¸Is it not delicious?¡¹ I ask, and the answeres quickly. ¡¸It¡¯s delicious.¡¹ It is nice to be told that what I make tastes good. But I¡¯ve never seen a person eat something that tastes so good that it doesn¡¯t taste good. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Nhn?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the reason for you to do this?¡¹ ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s for dinner.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do this again.¡¹ With a mouth full of deliciousness, Miyagi said coldly. ¡¸You don¡¯t like karaage?¡¹ ¡¸Whether I like it or hate it, you don¡¯t have to make it.¡¹ Miyagi at school does not appear to be the type to express negative emotions. Sometimes I see her in the corner of my eye, talking orughing happily with her friends. It is very different from when she is talking to me. Perhaps it is the environment of her own home, her own territory, but Miyagi seems extremely unstable when she is with me. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m letting get it to me that much. It¡¯s just exhausting trying to find out what someone who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking is thinking. Besides, the only person I have to put in a good mood is Umina. ¡¸Miyagi, don¡¯t you cook?¡¹ I decide to change the murky air by changing the subject. ¡¸I¡¯m not bothered if I can¡¯t cook.¡¹ ¡¸I can teach you how to cook.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ That¡¯s right. I thought you would say that. I don¡¯t want to force her to teach her how to cook, so I end the conversation there and take a bite of the karaage. It tastes good, even to me. Miyagi doesn¡¯t say a word, but puts the dinner lined up on the table into her stomach. The meal is over in a short timepared to the time it takes to cook, and I am ordered to read my novel as if I were being harassed. In Miyagi¡¯s room, I continue to read aloud a long series of sentences. How many enough was there. Naturally, I can¡¯t read it all the way through. I spend three hours at Miyagi¡¯s house, including dinner, and leaving the apartment. A few dayster, she called me to her home, but she never asked me to cook for her, nor I did cook for her. However, we did have together. We also had dinner together after White Day, but I did not return the favor. I go home where there is no answer to my ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± and put a 5,000 yen bill in my piggy bank. What am I expecting from Miyagi? When I lifted the piggy on my chest, it was neither heavy nor light. Chapter 14: I know that Miyagi is not delicious — 14

Chapter 14: I know that Miyagi is not delicious ¡ª 14

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Compared to midwinter, the temperature of the fan heater was set lower. Still, it was hot in Miyagi¡¯s room. Spring break will be here in a few days, so the temperature should be set a little lower. Miyagi is reading aic book in a room so hot that I think so, without even taking off her zer. She must be too cold. If two people are in the same room with too different room temperatures that feel just right, one of them has topromise. Normally, they would give priority to their visitor, but it seems that I am not a visitor and Miyagi¡¯s preferences alwayse first. I didn¡¯t mind that, but I had nothing to take off as I had already taken off my zer. I had already undone the top button of my blouse, too. I got off the bed and picked up the cider. There was also a bag of popcorn on the table. It¡¯s unusual because I usually just have the cider. After quenching my throat with the soda, which I don¡¯t like, I unbuttoned another button on my blouse. Then I took two white lumps out of the bag and threw them into my mouth. ¡¸Do you go away for spring break?¡¹ I asked Miyagi who¡¯s sitting next to me, but she didn¡¯t reply. This doesn¡¯t feel so good. She has been in a bad mood since I got here. Or rather, she has been in a bad mood recently. To be precise, she has been in a bad mood since the day I made karaage. If that day is the cause, I think Miyagi¡¯s mind is too small. Not just a cat¡¯s forehead, but as narrow as a rat¡¯s forehead. I pick up the manga Miyagi is reading and flip to the cover, which shows a boy with a sword. After reading a few pages, I hear a piercing voice from next door. ¡¸What are your ns, Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going out with Umina and the others. I¡¯m also going to a prep school.¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t you go to a prep during winter break?¡¹ ¡¸I did.¡¹ In April, I will be a third-year student and will take the entrance exam. The path I should take is set. I will follow in the footsteps of my older sister, who is very talented. I just don¡¯t think I can do it, My sister, who is two years older than me, is attending a university that only very smart people can go to. What is required is to go to a university at the same level as hers, and the truth is that even now she has to go to cram school. Since I¡¯m kicking it and wandering around, I¡¯m likely to be kicked out of the house unless I at least epts to go to a prep school for a long vacation. ¡¸You like to study, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Not so much.¡¹ I don¡¯t know how Miyagi sees me, but the words she uttered are true. I used to like studying, but not so much since my parents started using it as a tool topare me with my sister. ¡¸Miyagi isn¡¯t going anywhere?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going out with my friends.¡¹ ¡¸Utsunomiya?¡¹ I mention the name of a ssmate she is always with. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ She answered shortly and Miyagi took back the manga from me. Then she opened the ce a little further than halfway. The conversation is over. It wasn¡¯t verbalized, but I could tell by Miyagi, who never looked up from heric book. I pick up a handful of popcorn and bring it to my mouth. It¡¯s either butter, or caramel. That¡¯s the kind of vor I like when I eat popcorn, but the one in this room is just salty. It¡¯s like Miyagi, but not enough. Still, as I picked up another popcorn to pass the time, Miyagi grabbed me by the wrist. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll feed you.¡¹ It began. Even without calling it an ¡°order,¡± I could tell from Miyagi¡¯s smiling face that the ¡°order y¡± had begun. However, I do not have a good feeling about what is about to happen. Miyagi grabs a bag of popcorn. She ces the contents roughly in the palm of her hand. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Miyagi said this and held out in front of me her left hand, which was heaped with a good amount of popcorn. Somehow. I somehow expected it to be demanded. But I erase it from my mind, pick up a piece of popcorn and throw it in my mouth. ¡¸Eat it without using your hands like a dog.¡¹ I was told no before chewing the food in my mouth. I knew it, so that¡¯s how it is. I am convinced that this is why there was such a thing here as sweets, which are not usually avable. I once thought it would be better to be told to be obedient like a dog, but I would not feel good if I were really told to be a dog. Still, an order is an order, and I obediently obeyed. I turn to her, bring my face close to her palm, and take the popcorn between my lips. One by one, without using my hands. I put it in my mouth and eat it. When I actually ate the popcorn from Miyagi¡¯s hand, I felt more like a pigeon than a dog. I looked up to see if she finds it interesting for me to do this, and Miyagi had a subtle look on her face. ¡¸Eat it all.¡¹ As if urging me to do so, she tugs at my bangs. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t intend to stop with the boring orders. I pick at the popcorn like a bird eating crumbs from a person¡¯s hand. Miyagi¡¯s hand pats in the head as if to tell me that I, the pigeon, was a dog all along. I ate every single piece of popcorn she have left, even though it seems terribly ridiculous. Finally, I lick Miyagi¡¯s empty hand. Miyagi¡¯s hand trembled and she tried to pull her arm away. It was Miyagi that said to act ¡°like a dog.¡± I caught her hand as it tried to run away from and pressed my tongue hard against it. I slowly licked from the base of her fingers and to the middle of her palm, and it tasted like popcorn. ¡¸Caramel vor might be good this time.¡¹ I lick her fingers like a dog, as she wishes and then makes the request. ¡¸Not this time.¡¹ Miyagi pulls out a tissue box with an alligator cover and wipes her palm. The tissue, now a scrap of paper, is rolled up and tossed into the trash. Then, without warning, she grabbed my tie. I prepared myself for what she was going to do to me, but then my tie was undone without hesitation. Relentlessly, one of the buttons of my blouse was undone, and without thinking, I brushed her hand away. ¡¸Hey, this is against the rules. I don¡¯t intend to have that kind of rtionship with Miyagi.¡¹ Two of the buttons on my blouse had been undone from the beginning, so my bosom was bare because of Miyagi. It doesn¡¯t diminish the fact that she can see it, but she was not close enough who would unbutton the third button. ¡¸I think you¡¯re overthinking the rtionship we had just because I loosen your tie.¡¹ Miyagi says in a tone of voice that says she has not the slightest intention of doing so. However, having had my tie and buttons undone, I can¡¯t help but to think that was the intention. ¡¸Then, what are you going to do?¡¹ The reply to the question was a bit rough. Miyagi untied my braided hair and roughly pushed my shoulders. She lives her life by forgetting the concept of addition and subtraction. When she bit me on the finger, she did so with surprisingly strong force. Even now, she pushes me so hard that I lose my bnce and fall to the floor. ¡¸Ouch¡ª!¡¹ A bed would have been fine, but I had pain in my arms and back from being pushed down on the wooden floor with nothing to cushion me. On top of that, Miyagi woulde up riding me as her horse, making it impossible to get up. ¡¸I knew it, this what you were going to do.¡¹ I try to brush her off. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹ I looked up at Miyagi¡¯s cold voice and saw that she had neither a lustful look on her face, nor a look of hesitation on her face. Then, what are you going to do? Miyagi, looking cool if forced, reaches for the table. Eh? Miyagi picked up a bag of popcorn. The next thing I know, white stuff is falling on my face. In short, I was smashed with popcorn. ¡¸Hey¡ª Miyagi¡ª!¡¹ With my face, hair, and blouse covered in popcorn, I grab Miyagi¡¯s tie. ¡¸This isn¡¯t but a joke.¡¹ I spend a good deal of time on my hair. I use expensive treatments and expensive hair dryers with negative ions. I can forgive anything that is in the shape of popcorn. But the fine pieces and powdery stuff is not eptable. They get mixed in with my hair and it¡¯s awful. It is indeed annoying. ¡¸I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m just trying to get you eat more popcorn.¡¹ Without changing a single expression, Miyagi picks one of the scattered popcorn pieces and and shoves it to my mouth. After biting down the popcorn with every finger in my mouth as if to vent my frustration, Miyagi took a ss from the table. ¡¸¡­Seriously?¡¹ Ciders shakes on her face. Miyagiughs. The ss is tipped and I involuntarily closed my eyes and let go of the tie was holding on to. When I covered my face, the back of my hand got wet as if raindrops were pping against it. I open my eyes and see that it that the ss was empty. ¡¸You really did this much to me.¡¹ My voice naturally lowers. ¡¸Even Sendai-san can get angry.¡¹ I¡¯m a human too. The only reason I don¡¯t usually get angry is because I¡¯m holding back. ¡¸I¡¯d be crazy to not be mad about this.¡¹ ¡¸I think you¡¯re being nice.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that.¡¹ ¡¸The zer, tie and skirt are all safe. Even if the blouse is don¡¯t get washed in time, I have recements, so you won¡¯t be in trouble.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You mean you were nning to do this from the beginning?¡¹ Without answering, Miyagi stands up. With weights gone, I raise myself up and dust off the popcorn. Indeed, the only thing wet in the uniform was the blouse. That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to dump popcorn on people or pour cider on them. I would have say not one, but a hundredints to make me feel better. But before I can open my mouth, towels and long-sleeved cut-and-sewnse flying out. ¡¸Put it on, I¡¯ll give it to you. You don¡¯t have to return it.¡¹ After saying this, Miyagi left the room. Having lost someone toin to, I take off my blouse and wipe my cider-soaked hands and hair with a towel. I looked at the clothes that had been tossed to me and saw that they were something that I, a little bigger than Miyagi, would have been able to wear. I don¡¯t want to wear it. I think about that when I look back at what Miyagi did. But I couldn¡¯t put on my wet blouse, so I put on Miyagi¡¯s clothes and the door opened. ¡¸I¡¯ll walk you home.¡¹ Miyagi, who took the liberty of deciding I was leaving, says, holding a bag in her hands to hold my wet blouse. I can¡¯t help but question her nerve to send it to me so ritually even at a time like this. But Miyagi is a strange person from the beginning. She was not a normal person at the time she started yingmand games with her ssmate, so I think she should agree that this is the kind of person she was. She will do what she want to do anyway, even if Iin, and I will not see any improvement. It is not the kind of thing that is expected to improve in the first ce. Those who give orders and those who are ordered to do so. Since money is an intervening factor, there are days like this. It would be easier to be convinced of this. However, I am left with an unsettling feeling. ¡¸Sendai-san¡¹ She tells me to urge myself to put on my coat. Then, as usual, we both leave Miyagi¡¯s house, take the elevator, and walk to the entrance. ¡¸Bye-bye.¡¹ Miyagi, says,¡¸See youter,¡¹before I can even greet her, and turns away. ¡¸I¡¯ll pay you back for this.¡¹ I shout to Miyagi¡¯s back. My blouse was stained by Miyagi. Even so, I don¡¯t want to take the clothes if I am told they are mine. Just like money, I return what I have to return. It¡¯s almost spring break and I probably won¡¯t see Miyagi again during this sophomore year. The next time I will see her will be in April. If I look at the stars, I can see a number of stars. There is no wind and it is warm for March. I could even find constetions by connecting the stars with lines. If nothing else, I think it was a good night. But when I remember what was done to me today, it only seems like a bad night. When I returned home, I found on my desk a pamphlet for a prep school that I would have to start to attend starting April. I don¡¯t want to go there. I sighed loudly. Chapter 15: Sendai-san is very familiar with it — 15

Chapter 15: Sendai-san is very familiar with it ¡ª 15

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV If I had to choose between regretting it or not regretting it, I would choose I to do so. To that extent, I think about the day Ist saw Sendai-san. That day, Sendai-san was unusually angry. I had seen her look disgruntled and grumpy about my orders, but never so overtly angry. But that was the result I wanted. But I have some regrets. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I thought so several times. I had to. I have tried to think so several times. Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have many ns to get excited about just because it¡¯s spring break, but I feel depressed because all the things I normally don¡¯t think about are on my mind. It was the first I had ever done that to someone. I have never once covered anyone with popcorn and cider. I¡¯ve never even thought about it. When I¡¯m in a room, all I can think about is how depressing it is. I bought a manga for 5,000 yen, which I normally have paid for Sendai-san, hoping to have a bit of fun, but I never got anywhere with it. Neither the images nor the words entered my mind, and I just flipped through the pages, which have now be a mere ornament. I lie on my bed and hold my hand up to the soft sunlighting in through the window. The day Sendai-san told me to cut the cabbage, the wound I made with the knife was healed. It hurt when I cut myself, and it hurt even more when Sendai-san bit me, so I¡¯m d it¡¯s healed. I am just wondering what Sendai-san thought of me when she licked my blood. She seems to able to live without taking orders from someone, yet she is in this room listening to my orders. Her behavior is so far removed from the image she had at school. I thought she was going to bring a cute band-aid, but instead she brought an adorable band-aid that specialized in function. Unlike in school where smiles are pasted on like ster casts of affection, it was sloppy, uncaring, and selfishly using it in my room. The distance is strange too. She is friendly and approach people without regard for their convenience. She enter my daily life as if it were a matter of course. That¡¯s why I feel out of sorts. ¡¸We¡¯re like friends you know?¡¹ Sendai-san exhales loudly on the bed where she usually lies down. She reaches over and takes one of the manga from the pile on the floor. ¡¸It¡¯s the second volume.¡¹ I haven¡¯t read the first volume yet. I picked up the five books above the pile and looked for the first volume. But none of them were the first volume. I throw out the manga and picked up my phone. ¡¸Maika, what are you doing?¡¹ She said she would be attending a cram school during spring break, so she may be still there. When I met her before yesterday, she was on her way home from cram school. Even though I know, if I were to do something with someone, she would be the first person I would contact, and I would send her a message with just one word: ¡¸Free.¡¹ Sure enough, no reply. Then I look at my phone to contact someone else. As I looked at the names of my friends from the top of the chat application, looking for someone who might be willing to help me pass the time, I saw Sendai-san¡¯s name. I can¡¯t contact her up right now because it¡¯s spring break. The only time we see each other is on school days, and we have a rule that we don¡¯t see each other on our days off. But we have not promised not to contact each other. That¡¯s why, maybe sending a message or two would not break the rule, but there¡¯s no message I wanted to send at Sendai-san. I have nothing inmon with her, and I have no words to speak to her. The reason Sendai-sanes into this house is money. Without 5,000 yen, our rtionship would not be possible. But Sendai-san is not in need of money, so if she gets tired of this rtionship, it¡¯s over. From the beginning, there was no time limit on the promise. It is sox that it mayst a long time but may end with a short promise, and no wonder it ended as capriciously as it began. I look at my unblemished fingers. Just as a knife cut wound disappears and vanishes, one day the rtionship with Sendai-san will disappear. It may be tomorrow, or it may be a year from now, but it will never end. When I was a child, my mother also disappeared one day. Even mothers can easily abandon their children behind and leave. It would not be surprising if Sendai-san, a stranger, stopped into this room when she became a third year and her environment changed. So, I covered her in popcorn and poured cider on her, which made Sendai-san angry. I¡¯m sick of waiting for someone who neveres. If there¡¯s a good reason why shee when I call her, I won¡¯t be frightened of the day when the promise disappears. Assuming that Sendai-san does not want toe such a ce, it would be a good reason not to call her. In any case, such a reason that I might be able to convince myself should have reassured me. But instead of feeling relieved, I am actually the one who wishes I hadn¡¯t. Sendai-san spents far too much time in this room, and I would love to see her here again. It was supposed to be just a way to pass the time. It was supposed to be a little distraction. If I sit on the floor, I remember eating chocte here, or having my homework done here, or if I am on the bed, I remember lying here reading manga or lounging around here, and I can think about is her. This is all Sendai-san¡¯s fault. I stroked the fingers where the scars had disappeared. I lick the finger, but it does not taste of blood. I plop down and sit down next to a stack of manga. I took one random and flipped through the pages, and received a reply from Maika,¡¸This is a cram school.¡¹ ¡ºWhen you¡¯re done, do you want to go to a movie?¡» ¡ºTomorrow¡¯s alright?¡» ¡ºSure.¡» I¡¯m at home and I¡¯m depressed. If I go outside, I can get rid of the distraction, I enjoy being with Maika. I hope we are still in the same ss in third year. She even said that Sendai-san was¡ª¡ª For example, if we are in the same ss, I can call her up as usual. If we are in different sses, I can only call her once. If she decided to do it that way, I might feel a little bit better. I don¡¯t know if Sendai-san wille here when I call her, though. My heart is churning in my chest. But, I can¡¯t help it. ¡ºWhat do you want to do about the meetup ce?¡» A message arrives from Maika. I typed in the same ce as the day before yesterday and sent it. Chapter 16: Sendai-san is very familiar with it — 16

Chapter 16: Sendai-san is very familiar with it ¡ª 16

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Spring break is not that long. It is always over in a sh. This year, however, it felt terribly long. I thought I spent the vacation the same as usual, but the clock didn¡¯t move very fast. The distant April hase and gone, and it¡¯s a new school year. Today, I¡¯m a little nervous. My legs are heavy on the way to school. I don¡¯t talk to Sendai-san on campus, but I don¡¯t know what should I look like when I see her. I don¡¯t even know if I will be able to see her face because of the ss change thates with April. I was fidgeting, unable to calm down. New sses can be found on the roster posted at the entrance to the elevator. A short walk through the school gate reveals a not-sorge white paper behind a crowd of people. Inhale, exhale. I took a deep breath inconspicuously and then checked the roster, and found my name among the names I knew and those I didn¡¯t know. However, Sendai-san¡¯s name was not there. I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I am not disappointed. I muttered to myself and headed to the school building where the older students used to be a bit pompous. When I opened the door in my new ss, I found Maika, whom I had met many times during spring break. ¡¸Shiori, over here!¡¹ I raise my hand in response to Maika calling my name and walk to the seat where she was sitting. ¡¸Morning.¡¹ ¡¸Morning. I wonder what would I do if I was in a different ss from Shiori.¡¹ ¡¸Me too.¡¹ ¡¸Have you seen her? Ami¡¯s in this year.¡¹ Ami Shirakawa, who was in the same ss with me in the first year but was separated in the second year, was also on the list. I looked for her to share the joy of being in the same ss again, but could not find her. ¡¸I saw it. Have you not seen her?¡¹ ¡¸Not yet.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ If Ami was gone, there was no one left in the ssroom to look for. And yet, my eyes were trying to find Sendai-san. But there was no way I could find her. Since her name was not on the list, it would be strange for her to be here. ¡¸Oh, did anyone want to be in the same ss with me?¡¹ Maika looks at the seats around her, mimicking me as I look around the ssroom. ¡¸(She¡¯s) not here.¡¹ ¡¸Well, are you looking for someone, aren¡¯t you? Maybe you¡¯re in the same ss as someone you like?¡¹ Maika says chillingly. ¡¸I¡¯m not like that, and I don¡¯t anyone like that. I was just looking to see what kind of people were here.¡¹ ¡¸That sounds fishy.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹ I exhale a small breath, reminding Maika, who looks at me with suspicion,¡¸It¡¯s nothing then.¡¹ If I am in a different ss, I will not see Sendai-san again. I think it might not be bad idea to follow the ¡°small bet¡± I made during spring break. It was not fate that led Sendai-san toe to my house. It was just a result of whim on coincidence. Since neither coincidence nor whim is likely tost for long, a ss change might have been a breakthrough. Besides, it was hard to see Sendai-san after what I had done. The reason why I feel a little depressed should not have any deep meaning, just because the faces that I took for granted until the other day are not in the ssroom. This is not a bad thing and not a reason to call Sendai-san out. Amies to the new ssroom, and a short timeter the teacher arrives. The first day of the new school year is over as soon as I finish the opening ceremony after listening to a sleepy story. Maika and Ami invited me to take a side trip, but I declined and head straight home. I lie on my bed in my school uniform and look at my phone. Nothing has happened so much as to erase Sendai-san¡¯s contact information in a small container. But it is no longer of any use. I am sure she will soon forget about me now that our sses have split up. So I don¡¯t have to contact Sendai-san. Three days into the first semester, I had one or two things I didn¡¯t like, and I couldn¡¯t help but reach for my phone. But after five days, I didn¡¯t have to look at my phone anymore. It¡¯s not umon for us to be estranged when we are in different sses. A week has passed since I decided not to contact Sendai-san, and I picked the manga I made her read when she first came to this room. I remember that day, I thought she was going to read theic book smoothly, but she was horribly barbed. As I flipped through the pages in front of the bookshelf, it also brought back memories of how quiet she sounded with this line or how difficult it was to say. I sigh and sit up in bed. As I close the manga and ce it back to under my pillow, the inte rings. No courier is scheduled toe. No one is scheduled to make inquiries. So, the person at the entrance must be a salesman or something. I decided to leave it alone and turn on the TV, since it¡¯s not something I should bother to answer. But the inte rings repeatedly. It¡¯s persistent. I turned up the volume on the TV to the persistent sales pitch, and now my phone rang. It was ringtone of a message, and I picked up my phone from the table. Looking at the screen, I see Sendai-san¡¯s name and message on it. ¡ºPick up the inte. I know you¡¯re in there.¡» The content of the message indicates that the person ringing the inte is Sendai-san. I send a message, and Sendai-san responds to it. We didn¡¯t decide to do so, but it became something of a rule. That¡¯s why, she had never sent me a message before I sent it, nor had she ever visited me on her own. ¡ºI have to take care of something, so just answer the inte.¡» As I look at the screen of my phone in dismay, I receive a new message. Then the inte rings again. The chime rings again and again, like a elementary school prank, and I turn off the TV and get up. When I went to the living room and looked at the inte monitor, I saw Sendai-san¡¯s image as expected. However, I don¡¯t know why she is at the entrance, which I didn¡¯t call her. ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹ I speak through the inte. ¡¸You saw your phone. I need you to open this door.¡¹ My heart thumps at the sound of Sendai-san¡¯s voice, which I haven¡¯t heard for a while. But I have no intention of opening the door to her. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ ¡¸I have something to return. Open it.¡¹ ¡¸Something to return?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why, open the door.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a exasperated voice. Still, her expression remains the same. Perhaps it is because she is outside, but she is still the same Sendai-san at school. ¡¸What is that something you want to return?¡¹ ¡¸The clothes I borrowed the other day. I washed them.¡¹ The word ¡°borrowed clothes¡± remind me of this. The day I wet her clothes with cider, I gave her clothes to wear home instead. That¡¯s right, I gave her clothes, not lent her. I am sure that I told Sendai-san that I would give it to her as well. Well, she didn¡¯t intend to take it, though she did dere that she ¡°would return it¡± properly. The needlesslyw-abiding Sendai-san is a bit of a pain in the ass. I have no intention of asking her to return what I said I would give her, nor do I intend to retract my previous statement. ¡¸I said you didn¡¯t have to pay me back.¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t call me, so I came.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Because I didn¡¯t want to leave this apartment unupied.¡¹ Sendai-san makes the point once and for all. If it had been her friend, Ibaraki-san, she would have taken the money when I said I would give it to her, but it seems that Sendai-san is not the type of person who would take it. When I gave her 5,000 yen at the bookstore, we argued over whether to give it back or not. ¡¸I told you before, I¡¯ll give it to you. You don¡¯t have to return it.¡¹ Perhaps Sendai-san would not back down just like that. What a problem. Since we would never find a point of intersection even if we continue our discussion, I decided to hung up the inte. But before I hung up, Sendai-san said something unexpected. ¡¸Then, give me an order.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I said, order me to do it.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t get clothes without a reason. So, if you want to give me clothes, you can order me to give me clothes, and if you don¡¯t want me to give me clothes, you can order me to do something instead, like you always do.¡¹ Sendai-san said that like it¡¯s nothing. Indeed, I was giving her an order in exchange of 5,000 yen. Given that, it is not so strange to exchange clothing for orders. But it is also aggravating to be told to give orders when asked to do so. ¡¸Why should I give you an order for just a clothing? I said I would give it to you, so why don¡¯t you just take it? Then go home.¡¹ ¡¸If I leave, I won¡¯te back, is that alright?¡¹ I will hold Sendai-san back. What I heard over the inte was not that kind of confident voice. If anything, it was a voice that sounded beyond irritated and angry. Chapter 17: Sendai-san is very familiar with it— 17

Chapter 17: Sendai-san is very familiar with it¡ª 17

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Is Sendai-san so perverted that she woulde all the way here to be ordered around?¡¹ Go home. I must have said that words once, but I couldn¡¯t say them out loud. ¡¸Because they¡¯re not as good as Miyagi. So, will you give orders? Or not?¡¹ Sendai-san, who should not be able to look at me, stares at me through the monitor, forcing me to choose. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her no longering to this room for no reason, so I gave Sendai-san a good reason to stoping before spring break arrived. But she is now on the other end of the inte. It is easy to turn away Sendai-san. But if she leaves, she won¡¯te back. ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll open it now.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what she was nning, but Sendai-san was here. So I¡¯m just going to let her in the room. I¡¯m not trying to keep her. ¡¸Thank you.¡¹ With that, Sendai-san¡¯s image disappears at the monitor. Soon after, the chime rings, and when I open the door, Sendai-san is there. Before she takes off her shoes, she shows me a small paper bag. ¡¸Here, how is it?¡¹ Sendai-san says to confirm it. Inside the paper bag are the clothes I gave her that day, and I am still the one who chooses what to do with them. Sendai-san is waiting for my answer. ¡¸You came here under my orders.¡¹ As I turned away without epting the paper bag, I hear the door close and lock. ¡¸That¡¯s how it¡¯s done.¡¹ I hear a voice, neither heavy nor light, and I head for my room to leave her behind. Naturally, I hear footsteps behind me, and as I open the door to my room, Sendai-san slides in as well. Then she sat down on the bed she always upied. ¡¸Nothing has changed in your room.¡¹ Sendai-san says sincerely as if she has not been here for a year, even though it has been less than a month since then. ¡¸There¡¯s no need of changing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right.¡¹ She said lightly, like petals dancing in the wind, and picked up the manga on her pillow. ¡¸Ahh, this is the manga from back then. Were you reading it?¡¹ I should have put it away. I regret leaving the manga on the bed for her to read it when she first came to this room. But it was toote for now. ¡¸What if I read it?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing.¡¹ She is notughing, but her voice is a little higher than usual. Probably, she was amused. I hate this kind of thing about Sendai-san. ¡¸Speaking of which, what¡¯s the reason you haven¡¯t called me for a week?¡¹ Casually. Sendai-san asks me, flipping through the pages of the manga, without reading it. ¡¸Sometimes I just don¡¯t call you that much.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve never not called me for a week before. There must be a reason.¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s the third year.¡¹ I utter an answer that¡¯s not exact, but not obviously wrong either. ¡¸Did you go to a cram school?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t go to.¡¹ I don¡¯t n to go to any cram schools. I didn¡¯t like studying that much and I didn¡¯t have a strong will that I really wanted to go college. If there was a college I could slip into, that would be fine, and if not, I would think about it then. I¡¯m not sure if she was satisfied with my answer or not, but Sendai-san said,¡¸Hmmm,¡¹closed theic she was flipping through the pages, and mentioned Maika¡¯s family name. ¡¸You¡¯re in a ss with Utsunomiya, right.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I am.¡¹ I never told Sendai-san that I was in the same ss as Maika, nor did I have the chance to tell her. Still, the fact that she knows this fact means that she may have taken the trouble to look for my name in the list of names on the opening day of school. No, I was from the first ss and Sendai was from the second ss, so the probability should be more likely that she knew my name as she was searching for it. I take the manga from Sendai-san¡¯s hand. That¡¯s not it. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I put the manga back on the bookshelf to drive out any extraneous thoughts that try to stay in my head. ¡¸You must be disappointed that I am not with you.¡¹ As I look at the neatly arranged books, I hear a teasing voice. ¡¸I didn¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Really? Because I did.¡¹ I turned to look at the weightless voice, and Sendai-san chuckled. ¡¸Lies.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not lying.¡¹ She said deliberately and came next to me and took a manga from the bookshelf. I took the book and put it back where it was, and ask. ¡¸By orders you mean, any orders, right?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you asking me that now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not 5,000 yen today.¡¹ ¡¸As always, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Sendai-san says with the same face she has as before the spring break. I looked out at the window and saw that sky had turned red. The house next door and the apartment a few houses away were also painted in the same red as the sky. In spring, the days are a little longer than in winter. Fan heaters are no longer in use. Sendai-san was still wearing her zer, as if it wasn¡¯t hot enough. I close the curtains to iste this room from the sunset-colored world. Then I sat on my bed. ¡¸Sit there.¡¹ I pointed to the front of the bed, and Sendai-san did as she was told, sitting down on the floor and grabbing my legs. ¡¸Take off my socks and lick my feet, right?¡¹ ¡¸You know exactly what I am talking about.¡¹ ¡¸You like this kind of order, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any other suitablemands.¡¹ ¡¸Heeh.¡¹ With a suspicious look in her eyes, I kick Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder and say,¡¸Hurry up.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m against violence.¡¹ ¡¸Violence is not included.¡¹ I thought she was going to say something back, but she silently put her hand on my leg. She took off my socks and put her hand on my heel. Sendai-san exhaled, her breath blowing onto my toes, and something warm and soft touched me. A pressed tongue wet my toes. The tongue crawling slowly toward the back of my foot was a little ufortable. But it was nice to see Sendai-san licking my feet. I don¡¯t know about the second ss. But I am sure she must be at the top of the caste in the next ss and must be having a good time with Ibaraki-san. Such a girl is licking my feet right now. The tip of her tongue is pressed against it. On the skin, I felt Sendai-san¡¯s body heat more than ever. Our heat collided with each other, melting and bing mine. The tongue goes to the ankle. The room is a little hot, even though the fan heaters should not be on. I loosen my tie and she sucks hard near my ankle. The sensation is different from the tongue, and I grip the sheets. ¡¸Sendai-san, I don¡¯t like that.¡¹ At the same time as the words are spoken, her lips part and she suddenly bites my toes. ¡¸Ouch¡ª¡¹ Teeth digs into my flesh. Still, she doesn¡¯t stop. My legs shake with a sharp pain, though not as sharp as when my finger was caught in the door. ¡¸Sendai-san, stop.¡¹ Slowly, the tooth that was pinching my thumb separated and the pain faded away. Instead, it was gently licked by a soft tongue. The tongue that clung to me was not pleasant. But I didn¡¯t feel ufortable with the warmth of Sendai-san¡¯s body. The heating from my toes was rising up to my stomach, and even my breath seemed to be getting warmer. This was, seemed like a not-so-good feeling. ¡¸Sendai-san, how long do you n to stay here?¡¹ I tug her bangs to stop her from moving. ¡¸Who knows? Not until the time we graduate. College will be different. If Miyagi says that I will note, I won¡¯te here anymore. Should I note?¡¹ Sendai-san, looking up, said in a terribly serious tone. Come. If I tell her toe, she wille until we graduate. But, I don¡¯t want to ask her toe, so I say the unanswerable words. ¡¸Are you going to college?¡¹ ¡¸Is Miyagi not going to?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Where are you going, Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to tell her which school do I want to go to. Or have I really not decided it? I¡¯m not sure, but the conversation breaks off. The curtains blocking the sunset showed less lighting through. As if to pass the time, Sendai-san¡¯s hand caressed my ankle. My feet jumped when she touched my ankles. When I kicked lightly on the thigh instead of protesting, Sendai-san opened her mouth. ¡¸You know, Miyagi. Soda tasted awful to me.¡¹ She made an unexpected confession at unexpected time, and I involuntarily let out an¡¸Ehh?¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t toote for that?¡¹ ¡¸At first, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be here this long and I missed the timing to tell you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be serving cider next time.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaah, that¡¯s bad character.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up. Enough with chitchatting. Lick my feet again.¡¹ Sendai-san presses her lips against the back of my foot and makes a small sound. The tip of her tongue touches my skin. Body heats mixes with it and enters me. Her heat builds up inside my body. Wet tongues crawl and go to the ankles. It was, still a little ufortable. Chapter 18: Miyagi is too appropriate — 18

Chapter 18: Miyagi is too appropriate ¡ª 18

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It was the first time I had not exchanged 5,000 yen that day when I went to Miyagi¡¯s house with a certain amount of frustration and courage. Instead, the clothes I brought home were stored in the back of the chest where I kept my piggy bank. It would have been best if I could have returned it, but since it was the price of the order, I don¡¯t n to spend it the same way I spent the 5,000 yen. But it was that one day that was special. Today, a few days after that, I received 5,000 yen from Miyagi as usual. But some things have changed. Miyagi served barley tea than cider. And she¡¯s a little more chatty. I know why she offered me barley tea, but I don¡¯t know why she wanted to talk. Yet it was definitely more enjoyable than the silence that followed. ¡¸That book, was boring.¡¹ Miyagi, who had been talking to me in whispers, blurted out again, and I looked up from the romance novel I was reading. ¡¸Really? I think it¡¯s interesting.¡¹ ¡¸It didn¡¯t have a happy ending.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s a spoiler. I just started reading it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ The words she uttered were not much. But at looking Miyagi talking to me, I felt as if a stray cat that had never missed me had let me pet its head. Since the beginning of summer, so more than half a year. It is deeply moving to think that it took that long to tame such a wary stray cat. But, you know, spoilers aren¡¯t allowed. I close the novel I was reading and throw it on tbe bed. Then I took up the manga Miyagi was reading andid back down. Good thing, I didn¡¯t hearints, so I turn the page. It was not aplete book, but I had read it several times before, so I didn¡¯t mind. About a third of the way through the book, Miyagi, who had been sitting on the bed with her back on the book, stood up. ¡¸Sendai-san. y this game.¡¹ ¡¸Game?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Here.¡¹ Pulling something out from under the TV, Miyagi turned around. In her hand was a case with a deformed car on it. ¡¸It¡¯s boring to do it alone.¡¹ Miyagi says, holding a piece of software that is probably a racing game. I once asked Miyagi if she yed games. She told me then that she doesn¡¯t y games where a good looking guy can hit on her, but she didn¡¯t tell me what kind of game she ys. Perhaps the answer is the software in her hand, but Miyagi does not look like the type to y racing games. It¡¯s surprising. I don¡¯t know what kind of game would have convinced me, but at any rate, I am certain that the game that fits Miyagi¡¯s image is not a racing game. However, it is also possible that she like the characters and not the race, since the famous characters are depicted along with the cars. ¡¸Is this the one where they race the cars?¡¹ I¡¯m not sure because I don¡¯t usually y games. ¡¸Yes. The one where you try to get in the way of your opponent and aim for the goal.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about this, but aren¡¯t these things avable on the inte¡¹ ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to y.¡¹ Immediately Miyagi gets grumpy and tries to put back the game she pulled out, and I get upset. More tools to pass the time are wee. I like manga and novels, but sometimes I want to do something different. ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to y, but I don¡¯t know how.¡¹ ¡¸Now, I¡¯ll teach you.¡¹ Miyagi turns on the game console and begins her lecture. But the controls are moreplicated than I expected and I can¡¯t remember them. ¡¸Oh, right. I¡¯m going to a prep school now, so I might not be able toe on some days.¡¹ ¡¸Prep school?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m taking entrance exams. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ I believe that if I can get into college my family wants, I should be able to live the same life I did as a child. Applying to college is thest chance I have to get back into my family. But I also feel like I don¡¯t care about my family or anything like that anymore. I can¡¯t get into the university that everyone wants me to go to, and even if I could, I would refuse to go. Yet I wrote my name on the application form for the prep school that was promised. ¡ª¡ªI was sure that attending a prep school now would not change anything. I lean back against the bed and look up at the ceiling. The wallpaper is a different color from that of my room, and it is awfully familiar to my eyes. ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it takes you a little longer to get here.¡¹ Miyagi said in a emotionally unreadable voice. ¡¸I finish prep school prettyte, so I might not be able to make it. If I go home after school, it will be close to midnight when I get home.¡¹ ¡¸Then, if you have prep school,e back the next day.¡¹ ¡¸Alright.¡¹ When I answer that, Miyagi finishes her exnation and starts the game. But my car doesn¡¯t move as I expected. The body leans to the right before the car turns to the right. Same for the left. I think I¡¯m driving straight, but I wobble and Miyagi soon passes me. Annoying. This is definitely the car¡¯s fault, not mine. Also, Miyagi is a bully. She throw things like banana peels and bombs in my way. Thanks to them, it was only Miyagi who wins and not me. ¡¸Go easy on me, Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a beginner.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡ª, enough, let¡¯s take a break. Break time! I can¡¯t win, it¡¯s boring.¡¹ I throw out the controller in the middle of the race and drink a cup of barley tea. Meanwhile, Miyagi¡¯s car continues to run on the screen, and she finishes first. ¡¸You¡¯re too weak, Miyagi-san.¡¹ The merciless Miyagi puts down her controller and stretches her legs. Not quite talkative enough, but she really has a lot to say today. I don¡¯t know what she talks about with Utsunomiya, but she probably talks to Miyagi like this, with a touch of affection added. Maybe it will snow tomorrow. With such a rude thought in my mind, I look at Miyagi, who is more talkative than ever. Three years have passed, she still the same. She doesn¡¯t wear makeup, and her uniform is a little short in the skirt and not much else out of ce. Safe would be an understatement. It is put together on a line that won¡¯t attract the teacher¡¯s attention. However, I don¡¯t think they would pay attention to me if I made the skirt a little shorter. I guess this is about it. I took the liberty of pulling her skirt down a bit and noticed a blue bruise on her knee. ¡¸What¡¯s this all of a sudden.¡¹ Miyagi res at me, pulling back the skirt I pulled on. ¡¸You got a bruise on your knee.¡¹ ¡¸I got it from school.¡¹ ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹ As I ask, poke her knee, which is stretched out under the table. But she quickly brushes my hand away. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt. But it could have hurt, so why poke me?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to be poking me in the knee, why don¡¯t you go in?¡¹ Miyagi, with a face full of discontent, hands me the controller. The game is fun in its own way, but I don¡¯t want to lose any more. Or rather, not being able to win even once is no fun. I tried to pull Miyagi¡¯s mind away from the game, and then I remembered something. ¡¸By the way, did you know that a hickey disappears faster if you put a cut lemon on it?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s what people who have been there, say.¡¹ Miyagi asks based on my unwillingness to answer her question about ¡°my rumors that I was actually ying around while appearing innocent,¡± so I deny it. ¡¸I¡¯m not experienced. Umina told me to put a slice of lemon on the hickey to make it disappear.¡¹ ¡¸You mean you want me to put a lemon on this bruise?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. That kind of bruise is internal bleeding and hickey is also said to be internal bleeding, so I thought it would be effective.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. Roughly, Ibaraki-san¡¯s hickey, did it disappear early with a lemon?¡¹ ¡¸I think it disappeared, but maybe it would have disappeared even if I had left it alone. I heard that warming or cooling it is also good, try something.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been there for about two days, so there¡¯s no need to make it go away now.¡¹ Miyagi said tiresomely, put down the controller, and drank the cider. She turned off the console, as if her desire to continue ying the game had disappeared somewhere. Freed from my role of continually losing the racing game, I picked up the manga I had left out and opened it. But before I can read a single page, Miyagi taps me on the shoulder. ¡¸Ah, right. Let¡¯s do an experiment.¡¹ ¡¸Experiment?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, an experiment. Sendai-san, take off your zer for now.¡¹ I have a bad feeling about Miyagi¡¯s bouncy voice. ¡¸Is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s an order. Take it off now.¡¹ Miyagi said in a tone of voice that said nothing. Chapter 19: Miyagi is too appropriate — 19

Chapter 19: Miyagi is too appropriate ¡ª 19

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV There is no resistance to the act of taking off my zer. I have done it many times in this room in the past. However, I have never taken it off at Miyagi¡¯s request. ¡¸I¡¯d like to hear what you¡¯re going to experiment with first.¡¹ I can predict what lies beyond the order to take off my zer. And if it was as expected, I don¡¯t think it was desirable or appropriate for my rtionship with Miyagi. That is why I wanted to be sure of the experiment. ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you when you take your zer.¡¹ I knew you would say that. I give a small sigh. A person who would honestly tell you what to do would not order you take off your zer. They withhold the contents because they have something to hide. However, this order itself is not against the rules, so I quietly take off my zer and put it on the bed. Then the next order. ¡¸Arms, roll them up.¡¹ I unbutton my blouse. I thought that was the ce to be experimented on, but apparently not. ¡¸But, why?¡¹ I can guess what Miyagi intends to do, but I have to ask. ¡¸The kiss mark, it disappears with lemon right? I¡¯m going to experiment with Sendai-san¡¯s arms to see if it¡¯s true.¡¹ Miyagi sometimes, or rather with high probability, says things that I don¡¯t understand. Wear a hickey and remove it. I expected that¡¯s what she wanted to do. But, I have no idea why she would want to do that. ¡¸I¡¯ll be in trouble if the experiment fails.¡¹ ¡¸If the marks on your arms don¡¯t disappear, your blouse will hide them, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹ ¡¸It is, it was a big problem.¡¹ Leaving marks on the body. That¡¯s not the kind of connection that exists between me and Miyagi. I have licked and been licked on my hands and feet, and I have bit and been bitten, but never in a way that left a mark for long. But this time was different. Even if I could hide it with my uniform, it would be something that would haunt me for some time if I could not sessfully erase the marks made on me by Miyagi. That is not something I would wee. ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do it in a ce like this.¡¹ Miyagi thoughtlessly touch my neck. Her fingertips slip down andnd on my corbone. I shook her hand off, because I had two buttons open on my blouse, so she could go further down if she wanted to. ¡¸I¡¯ll beat you up, if you leave marks there.¡¹ ¡¸By beating me up, you¡¯re forgetting your innocent character, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi also has a different character from school, and that¡¯s fine. She can be any character she wants to be.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care what kind of character I am, but roll your arms up.¡¹ Miyagi says strongly, as if insisting that her orders are absolute, and grabs my right arm. There are reasons for refusing. It can be seen when someone change out of their PE clothes. That should be reasonable, rule-based reason to pull at Miyagi. But I took it at her word. I unbutton the cuffs and hold out my arms. ¡¸Okay. Is this fine?¡¹ I don¡¯t believe that simply telling someone that it¡¯s against the rules is enough to break off a rtionship, but Miyagi is fickle. Just when I think she has kept me away from her, she was awfully close to me today. Just like the change of her feelings, it is not surprising if she says she is not going to pay the 5,000 yen anymore. Sendai Hazuki is well-liked by everyone and adored by her teachers. I need a ce where I didn¡¯t have to act like that with Miyagi, a ce where didn¡¯t to have care about myself. ¡¸I think I¡¯ll just leave it there.¡¹ Miyagi mutters to herself and presses my forearm¡ª¡ª between the wrist and elbow, in the middle. ¡¸Do what you want.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do whatever even if you don¡¯t tell me to.¡¹ I know. I replied on my mind, and the tender part inside touched me as if before the injection. After a short pause, her lips are pressed against it. But it doesn¡¯t tingle immediately like an injection. Her tongue hits it, and slowly, in pace, it sucked hard. There was no special feeling. Licking and biting was more like the feeling of being touched by another person. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s no big deal. Just lips and tongue on skin, no pain. It just felt awfully hot, even though there wasn¡¯t that much heat on the lips and tongue that were touching. ¡¸I think that¡¯s enough.¡¹ I push her head. Then I felt the skin that had been sucked back into my body, and then Miyagi looked up. ¡¸I think we got it right, so it was a sess.¡¹ I looked down at her words, and saw a small red mark clearly marked on my arm. It was not so different from the mark I had put on my own arm when I was a child as an extension of y, and it looked like the same as the one on Umina¡¯s neck. However, the only difference was that it was made by Miyagi. I sigh naturally. Unlike when I was a child, I know very well what these marks made by others look like. The red marks are connected to the ones that often appear in the manga Miyagi reads. I wipe my arm with the palm of my hand to remove the dirt. I don¡¯t want Miyagi to im ownership. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean to, and I¡¯m probably overthinking it, but it¡¯s not good to have something left on your body that reminds you of it every time you see it. ¡ª¡ªI have to get rid of it as soon as possible. I ask Miyagi, warming my arm with my palm. ¡¸So, you have lemons right?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve seen what¡¯s in my refrigerator, right?¡¹ When I made karaage, I looked at the refrigerator in this house, which was refreshingly empty. That¡¯s why, I knew. I knew there would be none. Yes, that¡¯s what I thought. I squeezed the marks by Miyagi. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s covered by your uniform. I heard that it also disappears when heated or cooled, so why don¡¯t you experiment it?¡¹ Miyagi looked at me as if she had nothing to do with it. I was angry. Very much so. I pull down the sleeves of my blouse and button it up. ¡¸Then give me your arm, too, Miyagi. Take off your zer and roll up your arms.¡¹ ¡¸Is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not an order. Please.¡¹ I have no right to give orders, as I am paid 5,000 yen. Then, I had no choice but to pass my opinion in the form of a request. ¡¸Is that an attitude to ask for?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸If you ask nicely, I can lend it to you.¡¹ Why should I be the underling? Miyagi is the kind of person who only leaves marks on people when she says she is going to conduct an experiment, even though she has no intention of doing so. I don¡¯t think there is any need to be so humble. I think, but as she says, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for it.¡± ¡¸¡­¡­Please lend me your arms.¡¹ I drag her down to the same spot as me. For that, some sacrifice was inevitable. Chapter 20: Miyagi is too appropriate — 20

Chapter 20: Miyagi is too appropriate ¡ª 20

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸I can wear a hickey.¡¹ Miyagi says simply and takes off her zer. Then the sleeves of her blouse were rolled up and her arms were held out. Wrong. It¡¯s not like this. I didn¡¯t want her to resist, but I didn¡¯t want her to say okay unhesitatingly. I wanted to drag Miyagi down to the same ce as I was, but if she was not going toe down there herself. This makes me feel like I¡¯m following Miyagi, and that makes me cringe. Besides, Miyagi should be as confused and angry as I am. Miyagi should not have told me that it was okay to wear a hickey. ¡¸Still good.¡¹ I lower Miyagi¡¯s rolled up sleeves. Wearing a hickey in the first ce is an unnecessary act between us. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I decided to think so and took a slow breath to calm myself down. But before I could exhale, Miyagi said to me, she¡¯s not going to do it. ¡¸Did Sendai-san told me to give my own arm?¡¹ ¡¸Because, this is not the kind of thing you do to a friend.¡¹ Regardless of the purpose, Miyagi is a friend because I visit her home after school and spends time with her. Although I feel that Miyagi is a little different from a typical friend, I think that in therger scheme of things, she is within the scope of a friend. But denied my words. ¡¸¡ª¡ªMe and Sendai-san are not friends.¡¹ So. I finally understand what Miyagi has been doing so far. Because we are not friends, she gave me a subtle look at my friend¡¯s chocte and told me not to cook dinner. It was not a friend to give unusual orders. But, then. What kind of rtionship do we have? At least, I consider Miyagi as a friend. We don¡¯t see each other on days when there is no school, and we only keep our contact to the bare minimum. But if I drop by after school and talk about trivial things, we are friends. But for Miyagi, it¡¯s different. ¡¸If we are not friends, what are we?¡¹ I say the question honestly. ¡¸What do you mean, how should I know?¡¹ She said angrily, and Miyagi rolled up her sleeves once more. ¡¸Here.¡¹ With a short, light voice, an arm is held out to me. To put it bluntly, it is not very pleasant feeling to have someone you thought was a friend to deny it. But when I think about it, I don¡¯t think Miyagi and I have that kind of rtionship that would warrant the term ¡°friend.¡± It¡¯s just the way things are. I was just interested in Miyagi and wanted to know what kind of orders she would give. If I had a bad day, I could just return the 5,000 yen and be done with it. With this in mind, I started going to her room. Without the 5,000 yen, there was only a flimsy connection that would have been severed. Still, unlike Miyagi the day she poured cider on me, she didn¡¯t seem to be trying to put me off today, so I carefully chose words that would definitely describe our rtionship. ¡¸I¡¯m not Miyagi¡¯s lover.¡¹ ¡¸Does that mean I can¡¯t wear a hickey if I¡¯m not your lover?¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the general rule?¡¹ ¡¸Suddenly you¡¯re talking like a neat and tidy person. You look like ying around.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m ¡°not¡± like that. I¡¯m innocent. And I¡¯ve been telling you for a while now that I¡¯m not ying around.¡¹ I know Miyagi is saying this on purpose. But I will firmly correct the dishonorable remarks she often makes about me. ¡¸If Sendai-san says so, I¡¯ll assume that¡¯s the case¡­ You know, there are people who do this kind of thing even if they are not your friends or lovers.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sure there are some, but not for me.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already toote to say that when I¡¯m already on your trail, not your lover.¡¹ I see. You have a point. ¡ª¡ªNo, no, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s wrong to throw into the category of people who do those things even if you are not my lover because I was followed by someone who is not my lover. Besides, if someone tells me to wear a hickey from Miyagi, I don¡¯t want to wear it. I was the one who tried to put a mark on Miyagi¡¯s arm, but when she came at me like that, I wanted to run away. ¡¸Then, I order you.¡¹ I refurse to move, and Miyagi utters words that I cannot resist. ¡¸Do the same thing I did.¡¹ Her voice sounded like she wanted proof that we were not friends. I¡¯m sure it is like a treadmill. This makes it clear that Miyagi and I are not friends. The order is now for me to do such an act. ¡¸Understood.¡¹ I understood the order, but I was not convinced. But I grabbed her arm. Then I opened my lips thinly and pressed them to the same spot where Miyagi had made her mark. I suck in the skin of her arm as if to breathe, and chug, a small sound echoes in my head. When I touch the skin with the tip of my tongue, I don¡¯t taste it. It doesn¡¯t even feel like chewing. It¡¯s just sucking on it, like drinking juice from a paper carton through a straw. The skin on my lips is a little cold and soft. Not bsd to the touch. I press my lips a little harder and inhale at once. I looked up as Miyagi¡¯s hand gripped my shoulder as she pressed her teeth against too, like she was biting my arm. ¡¸You¡¯re redder than I thought.¡¹ At the sound of Miyagi¡¯s voice, I drop my gaze to her arm. There was a red mark on it, like a flower petal. ¡¸What are you going to do with it?¡¹ I press my fingertips on the marks I have made. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything. Leave it alone. It will disappear soon. Sendai-san, tell them that your boyfriend followed you.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and I won¡¯t say anything because it would be misleading.¡¹ There will be no PE ss tomorrow. She never changes her clothes, no one should be able to point out the marks on her ce. I have PE in a few days, but, well, I¡¯d like to think the mark will have faded. ¡¸You know, Miyagi. Aren¡¯t you acting a little strange today?¡¹ I press my hickey on my blouse. ying a game I¡¯ve never yed before with so many mouths to feed. She even did acts that would leave orders behind. ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be any different than usual.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s weird.¡¹ ¡¸If you say so. Sendai-san is strange too. You¡¯ve never asked me to do anything like an order before.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but.¡¹ . ¡¸I don¡¯t care. Can I unbutton this button?¡¹ Without warning, Miyagi touches my blouse, picks up the third button below the top two undone buttons, and pulls it off. I have no good memories of that button. The day I was doused with cider shed through my mind and brow wrinkled. ¡¸I said no. What are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m gonna put one here.¡¹ As she said this, Miyagi removed her hand from the button and and poked it quite a bit below the corbone. ¡¸I told you I¡¯d beat you up if you made a mark like that, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸Because Sendai-san didn¡¯t mind wearing a hickey. Besides, Sendai-san only takes off one button at school, that¡¯s why they can¡¯t see it around here.¡¹ I think you¡¯re looking at it very carefully. Indeed, Miyagi was right: at school, I only unbutton one button on my blouse, and I don¡¯t loosen my tie that much. Although, she does not abide the school rules, she keeps her ties tight enough not to attract the attention of teachers, so she should not be seen by anyone except when changing clothes around the area where Miyagi poked around. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can wear a hickey. ¡¸That¡¯s not the point.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ Without telling me it was an order, Miyagi takes off my tie and unbuttons the third button as well. Without refusing, she opens my chest and brings her face close to mine. Her breath on my neck, tickling me. Heat that is not her own approaches the area she pinched. Her hair touches my skin, and it¡¯s somehow raw. Consciousness gathered on the surface of my skin and I pushed Miyagi¡¯s shoulder. ¡¸Stop.¡¹ ¡¸Boring.¡¹ Miyagi, who had left me so easily, says in a t voice. Then, she pinched the part where she was about to put her lips on me from my blouse and pinched it with a fair amount of force. ¡¸Ouch¡ª¡¹ I yell out and grabs Miyagi¡¯s arms, but her hands doesn¡¯t let go. ¡¸If it¡¯s a mark, it¡¯ll stick this way too.¡¹ Saying this, Miyagi put strength into her pinched hands. She pinched me so hard that I wanted to believe her when she said she was going tear off the meat, and I forcefully stripped off her hand. ¡¸It hurts.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not stupid. That¡¯s no joke.¡¹ ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t leave a mark like that, would you?¡¹ That¡¯s not what I mean. It simply hurts. It hurt so much that I didn¡¯t want to make a joke out of it. Besides, it¡¯s not normal to think of pinching something and leaving a mark. I think there¡¯s no screw in Miyagi¡¯s head that holdsmon sense in ce. But even if I told Miyagi that what she was doing now was wrong, there was no way I could get the message across to Miyagi, who seemed to have droppedmon sense somewhere along the way. I gave a small sigh, and Miyagi said in a clerical tone like a teacher giving homework. ¡¸Do you want to stay for dinner.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll eat.¡¹ I¡¯m just going to go home and finish my meal alone anyway. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather eat with someone else. I fasten the button that Miyagi has removed. ¡¸Whatever works right?¡¹ When asked and answered,¡¸Sure.¡¹Miyagi gets up and leaves the room as if the previous act and conversation did not exist. I put on my zer and look at my arms. Of course, I can¡¯t see any marks made by Miyagi. ¡¸I knew I should have said no.¡¹ I mutter to myself and leave the room. Maybe Miyagi needs me. I need this ce, too. At any rate, there is no doubt that we need each other, but I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to continue. This rtionship is limited and should end together by the end of our highschool years. Considering that we will live a long time in the future, I would say that this rtionship is ephemeral. And yet, any act that leaves a mark on the body seems like an act that will make the two of us forever and it makes my stomach heavy. How long will these marks remain? I held my arm as I walked to the living room. Chapter 21: I want to hear Sendai-sans voice — 21

Chapter 21: I want to hear Sendai-san''s voice ¡ª 21

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Maika attends a cram school. Sendai-san goes to a prep school. Both have been told by their fathers that if they attend, they will handle the fees for it. But I don¡¯t understand the difference between cram school and prep school. A ce to study. That¡¯s the only way to recognize it. Even though I am not that interested in either of them, I feel bad enough to feel bad about calling Sendai-san, who attends a prep school, so often. So I decided to call her only once a week. I always called Sendai-san on days when I had a bad day, but I would put up with a little bit of a bad mood. I decided that after she leftst week. But I am already tempted to call Sendai-san. ¡¸I¡¯m not motivated.¡¹ I leaned my back against the back of the chair, huffed, and exhaled, and Maika chuckled from across the room. ¡¸Today¡¯s sacrifice, it was Shiori, wasn¡¯t it? Such bad luck.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m unlucky, seriously. Today, Dorabashi was in a very bad mood.¡¹ Next to Maika, Ami mentions the nickname for Dr. Takahashi, who wears only blue clothes. I remember the ss I just finished when they said it andin to Dorabashi, who is now gone. ¡¸Please stop hitting the students. It sucks, really sucks.¡¹ Dorabashi, the world history teacher, is famous for taking it out on her students when she is in a bad mood, and today she was snickering even before ss started, with deep wrinkles etched between her brows. I never want to be guessed at. That¡¯s what I thought, but I was a great target. I was unable to answer the nasty questions andined persistently. Finally, my tension has dropped to the bottom of the earth because of the name-calling and even sarcasm back in the staff room. ¡¸I just want to go home.¡¹ I muttered to myself as I tucked my textbooks and notebooks into my desk, and was poked by Ami. ¡¸I know how you feel, but next is, PE. We should get moving.¡¹ ¡¸I know that.¡¹ I stand up with my gym clothes. The three of us leave the ssroom in good humor and walk down the hallway. As I was heading toward the gymnasium, nking my floppy jacket, Maika said,¡¸Speaking of which,¡¹as if she had just remembered. ¡¸Did you hurt your arm or something?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t, but why?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve been touching it a lottely.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Touching it?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still touching it.¡¹ Maika¡¯s words bring my attention to my arms. My hand, as if it had be a habit, was holding the area where Sendai-san had put it on and where the mark had now disappeared. ¡¸It really is.¡¹ I let go of the hand that was holding my arm. The hickey that Sendai-san gave mest week did not remain for long. Within two days, it faded and the red marks returned to a light orange color and assimted into me. What is this, then? I don¡¯t like it, like she wanted it to leave a mark. ¡¸He¡ªy, Shiori. You forgot to walk.¡¹ I hear Ami¡¯s voice and she pulls me by the arm. Floating consciousness returned to my body, and Izily moved my halted legs. ¡¸I guess being bullied by Dorabashi was such a shock.¡¹ Maikaughs as she ps me on the back. That is not the case, but I will not deny it. As I walked along, Ami dragging me along, I asked her one of the questions I wanted to ask. ¡¸Ahh, right, Maika. Is cram school hard?¡¹ ¡¸If I say it¡¯s hard, it was, but I guess I¡¯ll just have to put up with it until the exams are over. Ah, does Shiori go to cram school too?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going through it.¡¹ ¡¸If you n of going, go to ours. Ours is just pretty easy to find.¡¹ Maika promotes the cram school as if it were her own. Not that I want to study, but I wonder if attending the same cram school as Maika would be better than being alone in my room. If I went to the same prep school as Sendai-san¡ª A thoughtes to mind that I have no intention of making real or bing, and I hastily expel it from my mind. If I had to attend either a cram school or a prep school, it would surely be a cram school. I don¡¯t n to go through with it at the moment, though. ¡¸I¡¯ll consider it.¡¹ . I gave a tentative answer to Maika¡¯s enthusiastic solicitation and looked ahead to see a familiar figure at the end of the hallway. ¡¸They¡¯re still standing out.¡¹ Ami, did not say, who it was. But I immediately recognize it as referring to Ibaraki and her friends who areing toward us. Of course, those friends include Sendai-san. The girls walked down the middle of the hallway as if to im the school as their own. ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ Maika says quietly and avoids to the end of the corridor. High pitched voices are heard from the front. The voices of Ibaraki-san and the others are soon close to me, and my eyes meet those of Sendai-san. But it was fleeting and we soon passed each other. The school isrge but the third years are in the same building, so this kind of thing happens often. But when I meet Sendai-san in the hallway, we don¡¯t exchange words or wave to each other. That¡¯s what we promised, and I¡¯m notining about that. And yet, it feels strange, like something small is sticking to my body. I feel somewhat unrefreshed and depressed. The fact that Dorabashi took it out on me helped, and I wanted to call Sendai-san again. But I just want to call her out. I¡¯ve decided to put up with a little bit of nastiness. ¡¸Oh, yes, did you know?¡¹ Suddenly, Maika, who had been looking behind her to follow Ibaraki-san and the others, looks at us. ¡¸About Sendai-san, a sophomore on the men¡¯s bus, told her he had a crush on her.¡¹ When Maika mentioned in a quiet voice that she did not know where she got the information, Ami asked in a curious voice. ¡¸Eh? Who? Who is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Yamada, apparently.¡¹ The words she told me jogged my memory. I did not hear from Sendai-san that she was confessed by a boy in the basketball club. The subject of a boy named Yamada had never evene up. To begin with, I don¡¯t even know who Yamada is. ¡¸That¡¯s pretty cool~!¡¹ Ami says in a higher voice than usual. ¡¸Eh¡ª, not so much, is it?¡¹ ¡¸Really? How about Shiori?¡¹ I stopped in my tracks when she spoke to me at a time I had not anticipated. ¡¸¡­About that. I don¡¯t even know who it was. You know better than me. That¡¯s.¡¹ ¡¸I heard from a person at the same cram school.¡¹ Maika says in a light tone and starts another gossip. Sendai-san has a prep school day today. Even if you call her, she will note until tomorrow. I feel bad for calling her so often. But I sent my usual message to Sendai-san after gym ss. Chapter 22: I want to hear Sendai-sans voice — 22

Chapter 22: I want to hear Sendai-san''s voice ¡ª 22

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Sorry about yesterday.¡¹ As soon as she entered the room, Sendai-san apologized. ¡¸That¡¯s what we agreed to, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ She said she couldn¡¯te on days when she had prep school, and I was the one who told her toe the next day in that case. The message I sent yesterday was sent knowing that she could note that day, and Sendai-san came to this house the next day as promised. The rules were followed, so there is no problem. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ I hand her the five thousand yen I have prepared on my desk. ¡¸Thanks.¡¹ Sendai-san replies shortly and pulls out her wallet from her bag and puts away a thin sheet of money. Then,ing next to me, she looked at the calendar on my desk and said. ¡¸It¡¯s almost Golden Week.¡¹ ¡¸Spring break just ended the other day.¡¹ ¡¸Was Miyagi doesn¡¯t like vacations? You were in a bad mood before spring break.¡¹ Sendai-san did not say why she felt I was in a bad mood. But she must be thinking of the day I poured cider on her head. ¡¸There¡¯s not that much to do on vacation, it¡¯s just boring.¡¹ I told her not why I was in a bad mood, but why I could not wee the time off. ¡¸Vacation, that¡¯s good. Go y somewhere.¡¹ I have ns for Golden Week. Maika, Ami and I have an appointment to go out together. But I won¡¯t bother telling that to Sendai-san. I knocked down the calendar and poked her in the arm. ¡¸Sendai-san. Your arm, let me see.¡¹ I didn¡¯t order her to do so, but Sendai-san honestly holds out her arm. But the arm that was offered to me was still covered by her uniform. She knows what I mean. I strongly tell her that I know what is required of her, but she does not want to do it. ¡¸The sleeves, roll them up.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a heartless voice, unbuttoning the buttons holding up the sleeves of her blouse and rolling up her entire zer. I grab her arm. It¡¯s midway between the wrist and the elbow. As I stared at the inside of her arm, Sendai-san said. ¡¸Gone sooner than expected. Where¡¯s Miyagi?¡¹ As the saying goes, I can¡¯t find any red marks I put on it. ¡¸Gone quickly.¡¹ ¡¸And the bruises on your knees?¡¹ ¡¸Gone.¡¹ Unlike the hickey that Sendai-san gave me, the internal bleeding from the blow to my knee took longer to disappear than the mark on my arm, but it is gone now. It¡¯s gone now. The internal bleeding on my arms and legs have disappeared so cleanly that I can¡¯t believe I had marks on them. Sendai-san¡¯s arms are the same as mine. It¡¯s as if the events that happenedst week never happened. I pats Sendai-san¡¯s arm, which is still in my grasp. It is smooth andfortable. ¡ª¡ªIf I put my lips on this arm again. If I give themand not to move her arm, I can put the hickey on again. I squeeze the area where the hickey was. Naturally, there is no trace. I pressed the same spot again with all my strength in my fingertips, and she grabbed my hand. ¡¸Are you going to put another mark on it?¡¹ Sendai-san says, as if she had looked inside my head. ¡¸No.¡¹ I answered shortly and my hand was released and I touched the inside of her elbow. Was it a bone, a muscle, or something? It was something hard. I touch it to check the sensation and stroke it down slowly. I fold it back at the wrist and stroke it up to trace the veins. ¡¸If you touch me too much, I get ticklish.¡¹ Sendai-san said, moving her fingertips with a twitch. Still, she didn¡¯t pull my arm back, so I continued to run my fingers over her soft skin. In this way, I am not sure why I called Sendai-san. Hearing Maika say something I didn¡¯t know, I felt a tightness in my throat, as if I was suffocating. It wasn¡¯t so much that I was angry, but I felt bad. But now? I raise my gaze. In front of me was Sendai-san, with the same kind face as at school. This is not the kind of Sendai-san I want to see. Nails on her smooth arms. Squeezing, I bury my fingertips in the skin. ¡¸Your nails, it hurts.¡¹ Despite saying so, Sendai-san did not brush my hand away. ¡¸That guy in the men¡¯s bus, was he cool?¡¹ It wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear, but perhaps because I was still thinking about what Maika and the others had said, the boring questions popped out of my mouth. ¡¸Why the men¡¯s bus?¡¹ ¡¸I was told.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸¡­You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡¹ I know that Mr. Sendai is this kind of person. Sometimes I was a little mean to her and won¡¯t do what I want unless Imand her to. I put a little more pressure on my fingertips. Sendai-san contorts her face slightly and forcibly removes my hand. ¡¸I turned him down.¡¹ She don¡¯t deny that a confession has been made, but only blurted out the result. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Why, you mean. I don¡¯t really like him, and even if we went out, I wouldn¡¯t have time to see him.¡¹ ¡¸You can make as much time as you want to see him.¡¹ ¡¸But I only have prep school and I have time toe here.¡¹ Sendai-san said cumbersomely and stroked the thin remaining nail marks. ¡¸If you have time, no prep school, and no time toe here, would you go out with him?¡¹ ¡¸No, I said I don¡¯t like him. Besides, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give priority to Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask you to do that.¡¹ I lightly kick Mr. Sendai¡¯s leg as she smiles deliberately in front of me. ¡¸Uwaah, that¡¯s bad manners.¡¹ ¡¸Not as much as Sendai-san.¡¹ She unbutton her blouse and loosen her tie. I don¡¯t lie down now, but I don¡¯t want to be told by someone who always lies down on someone¡¯s bed so sloppily that you can almost see the inside of their skirt. ¡¸You¡¯re jealous of the boy on the men¡¯s bus. I know you are.¡¹ She said lightly, as if she had wings, and Sendai-san pulled down her sleeves and hid her arms. Then he sat down on the bed. ¡¸I¡¯m not, stupid.¡¹ I could tell by the teasing tone of her voice that she didn¡¯t mean it. But I would feel bad if I didn¡¯tin. I just felt kind of bad because Maika knew something I didn¡¯t know. This is not jealousy. I sit on the floor and use the bed as a backdrop. Since that day when I let Sendai-san lick my feet after spring break, there has been something wrong with me. Sendai-san¡¯s body heat that flowed in from the tip of my tongue remained inside me and did not disappear. So we treated each other like a friend. ying games with Sendai-san and talking about trivial things might eliminate the funny sensations that linger in the body. I thought so, but it was impossible to treat each other like friends. Even now, yes. I can¡¯t talk to her like a friend. What do I want to do with Sendai-san? The more time we spend together, the less I understand. The original purpose of just giving orders is being lost. When I am with Sendai-san something invisible that sticks to my body increases and makes me feel uneasy in my chest. I feel restless and like I¡¯m not myself. Like the cider on the table, I wish all the uncluttered feelings would just pop and disappear. I let out a breath and then look out the window. The sky, which had been blue, had dimmed at some point. I pull out a modern literature textbook from my bag and push it at Sendai-san. ¡¸Order. Get off the bed and read this.¡¹ ¡¸A textbook?¡¹ With a curious look on her face, Sendai-san sits down next to me. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I¡¯m a little tired. I took off my zer and socks, removed my tie, andy down on my bed. Chapter 23: I want to hear Sendai-sans voice — 23

Chapter 23: I want to hear Sendai-san''s voice ¡ª 23

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸What is the reason for a textbook, not a manga, or a novel?¡¹ Sendai-san says as she flips through my contemporary literature textbook. ¡¸Instead of lubies. It¡¯ll make me sleepy.¡¹ I say a lot of things I don¡¯t want when I¡¯m awake, and I regret it. If Sendai-san hade yesterday, I would have been able to talk to her with the momentum I summoned, but today, after a day away, I am unable to spin my words properly. In general, there was no need to call Sendai-san home just because she was confessed by someone. ¡¸Textbooks are lubies, huh, and if the teacher hears them, she¡¯ll cry.¡¹ Sendai-san turned around and smacked me on the head as Iy in the corner of the textbook, just like a teacher would do. ¡¸It¡¯s worse if you don¡¯t teach interesting lessons.¡¹ I p her arm back and a teasing voice responds. ¡¸ming others is not good.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up. Read it quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll read it, though. What am I supposed to do when Miyagi goes to bed?¡¹ ¡¸Read it in my sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡ª. I think I¡¯m getting sleepy too.¡¹ Sendai-san said in an unmotivated voice and plopped down on the bed. Her hands touch my body. Above the nk. The hand that was on the side tickled me so much that I raised myself up and tugged at Sendai-san:s bangs. ¡¸Sendai-san, don¡¯t go to sleep. Stay awake.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ Okay, one more time. Having said that, Sendai-san does not order me to say it twice, but once. Instead I urge her to read it quickly. ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ One short reply. And then a pleasant voice I hear. We were in the same ss, sophomore year, and I heard her voice a lot. I envied her voices as she read her textbooks without stagnation during ss, and I wanted to read my textbooks the same way. Today, too, a clear voice sounds out the words of the textbook without misreading them. When I close my eyes to the soothing voice, as if I am wrapped in my favorite towelette, I am isted from the brightly lit room to the dark-colored world. Only Sendai-san¡¯s voice echoes in the darkness where nothing can be seen. I feel as if I am in a ssroom before spring break. A string of characters written in a textbook flowed into Sendai-san¡¯s voice. The one who¡¯s making me sleep had me sucked into a softer voice than the teacher¡¯s, and consciousness bes more distant. I found myself deep asleep, not just dozing off. I did not dream. I just woke up feeling like I had fallen asleep for hours. Quiet room, gradually my head bes clearer. I wonder what time it is. I get up slowly to look at the clock. However, I had to look at Sendai-san¡¯s face before I looked at my clock. ¡¸I told you not to sleep.¡¹ I don¡¯t know when she fell asleep, but she was sleeping next to me. Not close enough to stick together. Sendai-san was at the end of the bed, so there was a gap between her and me. She has taken off her zer and is sleeping in her socks. Her tie was loosened and two buttons of her blouse were open as usual. Her lightly made-up face is well put together. I would say she is beautiful. I touch Sendai-san¡¯s cheek. If she had stayed up, she would have been angry that her makeup would have been ruined, but I won¡¯t say anything now. I slide my fingertips over and stop my hand at the edge of her mouth. These fingers have touched her lips. It has touched the inside of hers. The feeling of a tongue softer than a cheekes back. I recall Sendai-san¡¯s moist tongue licking off my blood. The tongue pressed against the throbbing wound was warm. Of course, the pain did not subside just because Sendai-san licked the wound. But it felt good to me because she didn¡¯t look so good as she sipped and swallowed the blood as Imanded. When I was bitten by the wound, the pleasant sensation quickly disappeared and the pain became more intense. I slide my finger from the edge of the lip and touch around the middle. I didn¡¯t feel it then, but it was soft like a marshmallow. I huff and puff and press her lips. Sendai-san doesn¡¯t respond. ¡¸Say something.¡¹ I think I would like to hear your voice. I want to hear the voice that denies me. I don¡¯t hear any voices now that would normally stop me, like telling me to stop, or saying I¡¯m an idiot, or whatever. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop my hand. From lips to chin. Further down. My fingers caress the neck and reach the corbone. But there was no sign of Sendai-san waking up. If I move my finger a little lower, I can directly touch the area where I was told not to put a hickey. I hesitate, then direct my fingers over the corbone, following the bone to the shoulder. Her body was hot, perhaps because she was asleep, when I snuggled my palm against the straps of her bra, which was hidden inside her blouse. It should have been time to wake up by now, but Sendai-san didn¡¯t even twitch. My eyes go to the neck. Another ce she told me not to wear a hickey. I can¡¯t take my eyes off it. I remove my hands from her shoulders. When I put my face close to her neck without unbuttoning her blouse, I could smell her sweet scent, perhaps of shampoo. It¡¯s not the first scent I¡¯ve smelled. It¡¯s the same smell that came from my pillow the night Sendai-san arrived. If I bring my face a little closer, the smell bes stronger and my heart beats a little faster. A little below the ear. As I slowly touched it with my lips, the sound of my heart echoed in my head. I press my lips tightly together as if to disguise the sound of the thumping and thudding. I felt the soft flesh as I lightly set my teeth and I hurriedly pulled my face away. I wipe my lips. Scrubbed it. As I was wiping it off as if it had just happened, she tugged at my blouse. ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ When I looked next to her at the muffled voice, I saw that Sendai-san had opened her eyes thinly. ¡¸Nothing¡¹ I said it inly and tried to distance myself from Sendai-san. But I couldn¡¯t get away from her as much as I wanted to because of the wall behind me. ¡¸Ah, you were trying to do something sexual, right?¡¹ I don¡¯t think she have noticed. Sendai-san was sleeping. She just woke up so she don¡¯t know what I did. ¡ª¡ªI should. ¡¸I did not.¡¹ I respond clearly to Sendai-san¡¯sughter in her voice. ¡¸Your face is red.¡¹ Saying this, Sendai-san extended her hand. My cheeks are not hot. My heart is still a little loud, but surely, my face is not red. Her hand touches my cheek. I hit a wall as I try to back away from a hand that is warmer than usual. Bang. ¡¸Ouch.¡¹ A dull sound echoed through the room and I held my head. I had forgotten that there was a wall behind me. But the shock of hitting my head calmed my heart. ¡¸That¡¯s a lie, because it¡¯s red, here.¡¹ Iin to Sendai-san, who is lying down, patting my head. ¡¸Don¡¯t be foolish.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not the point, why are you sleeping?¡¹ I lightly kicked Sendai-san¡¯s leg and med her for viting my order to continue reading the book. ¡¸I was watching Miyagi sleeping and I found myself wanting to sleep. What time is it now?¡¹ When asked, I looked at the clock and saw that a lot of time had passed. ¡¸It¡¯s almost 8:00 PM.¡¹ ¡¸I need more sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Wake up now.¡¹ I kick Sendai-san¡¯s leg once more. Then she got up sluggishly, and I saw a modern textbook in the area where her back had been. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Nhn? What?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s broken.¡¹ I take the textbook that had been put down by Sendai-san and shows it to her. The cover, apparently pressed in the back, was neatly creased. ¡¸Ahh¡ª sorry. I fell asleep while reading it. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹ Sendai-san apologizes with an apologetic look on her face. ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t care about textbooks.¡¹ The cleaner the better, but I don¡¯t mind if the cover is folded. This rtionship is supposed tost one year. But Sendai-san seems to be concerned about it. I hear the word ¡°sorry¡± again. ¡¸I won¡¯t be using it anytime soon, anyway.¡¹ I carefully put the folded part back and then ced the textbook on the pillow. Chapter 24: I want to hear Sendai-sans voice — 24

Chapter 24: I want to hear Sendai-san''s voice ¡ª 24

Tranted by KaiesV I don¡¯t like studying that much and I am not motivated to study for exams. And I had no intention of actively utilizing textbooks, whether they were folded or not ¡¸I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡¹ The culprit, creasing the textbook, says apologetically. ¡¸I said it¡¯s fine.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what she intends to do, but making it up to me is a bit of a hassle. Textbooks don¡¯t have that kind of value. I am more concerned about the distance between me and Sendai-san. The room arerge, but the bed are not sorge. That¡¯s why, we are quite close. I would like to get away from it a little more if possible. I can¡¯t go back any further because of the wall at my back, so I shift to the side and hold my knees. ¡¸But, you know, it¡¯s a cover, and if it¡¯s folded, I¡¯d be concerned.¡¹ Sendai-san, who seems to be more concerned about the broken textbook than I am,ins. ¡¸Because I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸Even if Miyagi doesn¡¯t care, I do, so I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡¹ When ites to this kind of push-and-pull, Sendai-san does not back down easily. Like me, she tries to get her opinion across. And Sendai-san is more disciplined than I thought, so she is seriously going to make it up to me, and she probably will. ¡¸Whatever you want, just make sure it¡¯s appropriate.¡¹ I broke off the conversation, not wanting to waste time on a textbook cover. ¡¸Well then, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡¹ I¡¯m not sure what that means, but Sendai-san concludes her talk roughly. Then she kicked my leg a bit. ¡¸So, Miyagi. What are you going to do now?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t do anything. If you want to have dinner, I¡¯ll make one.¡¹ ¡¸What should I do?¡¹ Sendai-san grunts with a face that doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s thinking deeply. Then, as I remembered, I buttoned up one button on her blouse. I have seen the second button from the top undone many times in this room, but this is the first time I have seen it fastened. My body froze as if I were a stone statue for an action I usually don¡¯t do. Sendai-san must not have noticed. She was still asleep when I touched her neck. Then why did I button up her blouse now? It hurts like my heart is being grabbed. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Because Sendai-san is not my friend, nor she is not my lover. That was not the right thing to do to a sleeping Sendai-san. If she was awake, good for her. If I had ordered Sendai-san not to move and did what I did, even that kind of thing would be allowed. I don¡¯t know why I did that. ¡¸Miyagi, your eyebrows are in bad shape.¡¹ Sendai-san points at my face. ¡¸Because you look scary. Look in the mirror.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t want to see it.¡¹ I would rather run away from this ce than look in the mirror. But I can¡¯t just suddenly walk out of the room. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to tell me today?¡¹ Sendai-san says, stretching her hands upward as if she knows nothing. ¡¸What of?¡¹ ¡¸Licking you.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t say it.¡¹ It is not a good idea to do that today. I have a bad feeling about it. ¡¸I see.¡¹ Sendai-san touched my leg, seemingly uninterested in answering her own question. She stroke the ankle from the tip of the foot without socks. The fingertips touching softly on my skin tickled me and when I tried to pull my leg back, she grabbed my ankle. ¡¸Get off me.¡¹ I strongly told Sendai-san and she followed my words. But soon her fingertips move upward, and I move her hand away from holding my knee. Then she grabbed the hem of my skirt and tried to flip it up, as she should have. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything strange.¡¹ I catch her hand and protest. ¡¸Your knee, just wanted to make sure the bruise was really gone.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to check, it¡¯s gone.¡¹ ¡¸Let me see.¡¹ Sendai-san brushes my hand away and touches my knee. She asked me to show her, but I won¡¯t look. She strokes my knee with her fingertips. The touch is strange. A shiver runs down my spine. I feel weird. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to look at it?¡¹ I protest to Sendai-san, who continues to slowly stroke my knee. ¡¸Should I stop?¡¹ She is mouthing the words she is about to say, but her hands don¡¯t stop. ¡¸Stop it now.¡¹ I said strongly. But Sendai-san won¡¯t stop. She ran her fingertips down from my knees andnd on the balls of my feet. She keep touching them as if I wasmanding her to lick me. A finger gently crawls along, following the veins. It feels like ants or something are walking around on the surface of my skin and it¡¯s disgusting. And yet, I found myself not really trying to stop Sendai-san, and I hugged my knees tightly. ¡¸End this already. Really, stop.¡¹ I grab Sendai-san¡¯s hand and pulls it away. ¡¸Was it a payback?¡¹ Because I touched her neck while she was sleeping. I asks if this was payback for that. ¡¸Of what?¡¹ Sendai-san made a strange sound, but I don¡¯t know if it was really a voice made without understanding the meaning. But Sendai-san seemed to be enjoying herself somehow, and I felt as if she had struck a nerve. ¡¸You hope this isn¡¯t payback. Give me your arm.¡¹ I grab her arm without waiting for a reply. . ¡¸An order?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s an order, that¡¯s why, you need follow what I say.¡¹ ¡¸Am I going to follow you again.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like that.¡¹ I unbutton the sleeves of her blouse and roll it up Between Sendai-san¡¯s wrist and elbow. I¡¯m going to set my teeth as hard as I can on the area where I made the mark the other day. Just in time. When I bit down enough to chew through the skin, Sendai-san pushed my head. ¡¸Wait, that seriously hurts.¡¹ I looked up as she gave me a gentle push around the nape of my neck. ¡¸It¡¯s impossible. How can you bite someone with such force? You must be crazy.¡¹ Sendai rubs her arm and pulls down her sleeve. ¡¸This is for making up for folding textbooks¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make it up to me on your own.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Tooth marks disappear quickly.¡¹ Everything I did should just go away. Besides, it¡¯s an order, so there¡¯s no reason toin about what I do. Even Sendai-san must not been really angry. We have that kind of rtionship, so this is fine. ¡¸It hurt like hell.¡¹ Sendai-san says reproachfully. ¡¸And that includes the punishment for doing something weird.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothingpared to the weird things Miyagi does.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a slightly miffed voice and gets off the bed. As usual. I patted my chest in relief at her grumpiness. Chapter 25: Because Miyagi touched me — 25

Chapter 25: Because Miyagi touched me ¡ª 25

Tranted by KaiesV Miyagi, who¡¯s bewildered, was interesting. What a bad character to say, but I have a problem with Miyagi who reacts as if she is confessing her sins. ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹ I reach across the table toward Miyagi, who is sitting on the other side of the table reading aic book. But before my fingertips could touch her, she made a dubious sound. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s got hair on it.¡¹ When I tell him why I reached for it, Miyagi looks up from his book and asks,¡¸Where?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll get it for you.¡¹ I puts my hands on the table and leans forward. With fingers outstretched toward her chest, I touched Miyagi¡¯s neck. I didn¡¯t touch it hard. Just really lightly, for a moment. It was just a crazy touch on my hand, but Miyagi jerked back more than she should have. A few days ago. The day I fell asleep in this room, I woke up with a tickle in my neck area. But my head was more than half asleep, so I didn¡¯t know exactly what had been done to me. Well, however. The event that I thought was a dream was not a dream after all. Watching Miyagi¡¯s reaction, I can be sure of that. It was Miyagi¡¯s lips that touched my neck that day. I tug at her shoulder-length hair. ¡¸Ouch.¡¹ ¡¸Sorry. It wasn¡¯t out of it yet.¡¹ I¡¯ll say that, even though the hair I pulled was not shedding by any stretch of the imagination. ¡¸You¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡¹ ¡¸It looked like it was missing, so I just thought I¡¯d take it off for you.¡¹ I don¡¯t deny that it¡¯s deliberate, because it¡¯s not wrong. I fasten one button of the blouse that was always two open. I had just entered this room wearing my tie more properly than usual, but she looked away from me. Ever since then, Miyagi has been acting strangely. Even now, she¡¯s surprised to the point of exaggeration at the slightest mischief. ¡¸Homework. Come on, do it.¡¹ Miyagi says grimly. A stray cat, which should have been friendly, reveals its wariness. Because today, Miyagi looks like that. ¡¸Don¡¯t rush me. I¡¯m almost done.¡¹ Do your homework. The orders given about an hour ago have be a bit cumbersome since the ss split. If we were in the same ss, the homework was the same, and the feeling was that I was being asked to copy the homework I had done. But now I have to do her homework just for her because the homework assigned is different. Miyagi¡¯s grades are not particrly good, and she seems to have difficulty in some subjects, but they should not be that bad. There are exams to take, and you should take them seriously. Whatever it is, the better ssified you are, the more options you have. It is better to be able to study than not to be able to study. There are more colleges to choose from and more futures to choose from beyond that. Of course, there is a limit to everything and there is a fixed ce to reach, so it can be a futile effort. ¡¸College, have you decided?¡¹ Miyagi, who answered¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹when asked a simr question earlier in April, gave a simr but different answer. ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided. If I go, I¡¯ll go wherever I can get in.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s too random¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t care about that, and I just want to have my homework done.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes. I know, I know.¡¹ What a waste. I¡¯m not going to tell her to go to the same prep school, and I¡¯m not going to tell her to give it her all, but Miyagi is too unmotivated. She is always throwing herself at me. That day, she touched me aggressively, or rather, without refusal, with her lips. I put my hand on my neck. I don¡¯t know why she decided to put her lips on such a ce. I thought it might have been an extension of the hickey she wanted to wear, but then she would have had a mark on my neck. What does it mean to just touch? I don¡¯t mind if Miyagi approaches the rtionship of friend that she denies. But her actions seem to be rapidly transforming our rtionship into something other than friends. I¡¯m d that she misses me, but I don¡¯t want things like that to continue. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to get too involved with Miyagi. I don¡¯t want a rtionship that intense. I am fine with a gray level of friendship, not too white, not too ck. Otherwise, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to say goodbye well next year. Besides, I didn¡¯t really feel that bad about what Miyagi did to me. That¡¯s not how it works. I can¡¯t exin what is different, but it is different. I pick up an eraser and throw it at Miyagi. The gently curved eraser goes over the textbook and rolls to her side. ¡¸You don¡¯t talk much today. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ I call out to Miyagi, who looks up and unbuttons the second button from the top of her blouse, and she looks away unnaturally. I am ufortable that I am the only one who is emotionally disturbed. Miyagi should be a little annoyed too. ¡¸Nothing.¡¹ Miyagi said in a brusque voice and immediately looked down at the book he was reading. ¡¸Do you want to talk about someone you like?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹ I know. You don¡¯t seem to like that kind of talk. I thought she was not a gossipy person, but I was wrong. She have a goodwork of people who know enough to know that I have been confessed. ¡¸Miyagi, is there anyone you like?¡¹ ¡¸That kind of talk, I don¡¯t like it.¡¹ ¡¸Then why did you ask me about it the other day?¡¹ She wanted to talk so much that she went out of her way to ask me why I refused to confess. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that. ¡¸¡­¡¹ She don¡¯t seem to want to respond, and I can hear them flipping through the pages of theiric books. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ I urged her to respond, but she didn¡¯t move an inch. But if I look closely, I can see a wrinkle between Miyagi¡¯s eyebrows. I stroke my neck lightly. That¡¯s because you kissed me in this ce. It¡¯s self-inflicted. You should be sorry. But it is no fun to be in the same room with Miyagi who ignores me. ¡¸Oh, right. Lend me your books during Golden Week.¡¹ It¡¯s time to forgive her and change the subject. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ ¡¸I thought you would say that.¡¹ These ces are always Miyagi. I wish it could be like this all the time. If the same things are repeated as usual, the peace willst longer. I don¡¯t want to be on an emotional roller coaster. That¡¯s why Miyagi¡¯s unchanging reply wasforting. Chapter 26: Because Miyagi touched me — 26

Chapter 26: Because Miyagi touched me ¡ª 26

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It is not unusual to find a Miyagi that doesn¡¯t talk much. Originally, Miyagi did not talk that much with me. Thinking about it, Miyagi, who does not talk much, should be called Miyagi back to business as usual. It¡¯s not much fun, but it¡¯s not an option. Her mood is not something I can control. I epted Miyagi, who had be unfriendly again, with such thoughts, but soon it was Golden Week and that was thest time I saw her. Two days after the holiday. I have not seen Miyagi until today. We never passed each other in the hallway. This is what happens when you are in different sses. I don¡¯t really miss it. I have no trouble finding people to talk to, and I have made new friends. I have no majorints about school life. I¡¯m doing moderately well and enjoying it in its own way. Sometimes I hear people say that they are all sides in the new ss, but that is inconsequential. ¡¸I¡¯m going next door for a moment.¡¹ In a noisy ssroom at recess, Umina, sitting diagonally in front of me, suddenly deres. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸I forgot a textbook.¡¹ When Umina said,¡¸I guess I should skip ss,¡¹Mariko quickly tried to stop her. ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t do that. You know, they said if you skipped ss again, you¡¯d get a letter of reflection or something.¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm, I could at least write a reflection. Well, this time, I¡¯ll borrow it next door.¡¹ Leaving behind a voice that sounds unmotivated, Umina leaves the ssroom. She is hardly a serious person, and has continued her bad behavior of skipping sses since her sophomore year. She has been called out several times before, but even after three years, she has not learned her lesson. Mariko, who was in the same ss in the second year, also skipped ssesst year to keep up with Umina, but changed her mind in the third year when the obstacle of a career path became more visible. A close-knit group is troublesome at times like this. If one person does something wrong, his or her friends do something wrong too. That¡¯s how they see it. In fact, Mariko has a history of skipping sses. She seems to want a rmendation because of this, and she is on the side of stopping Umina because she is concerned about her internal score. I¡¯m not too worried about the internal score now. I feel that it is already toote. Well, it is better than doing nothing. I pull out my textbooks and notebooks from my desk. I don¡¯t enjoy ss, but I don¡¯t intend to skip it. I also need to make an effort to maintain a good image of being different from my peers. ¡¸Ah, a notebook. Lend it to meter. I need a copy.¡¹ As I nod to Mariko¡¯s words, I hear a light voice behind me. ¡¸I¡¯ve borrowed it.¡¹ Umina shows a textbook in one hand and takes a seat. ¡¸There.¡¹ I can¡¯t help but to speak up. It was a modern literature textbook for the next ss, and it wasn¡¯t a funny one. However, there is a fold mark on the cover. ¡¸This is?¡¹ Umina looked at the textbook with a curious look on her face. I clenched my hand tightly. I can¡¯t believe ¡°it¡± as if the thing in Umina hand is something special. I shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud. But it would be even weirder if I took back the words I had formed, and I¡¯m sure Umina would be amused and bite me. ¡¸It¡¯s not Ruka¡¯s, is it? Who did you borrow it from?¡¹ Ruka is the friend with whom Umina would have intended to borrow textbooks. But the textbook she is holding does not belong to Ruka, nor to any of her other friends. The textbook in Umina¡¯s hand belongs to Miyagi. The folds on the cover were made by me, so there was no way I could make a mistake. ¡¸How did you know?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ She¡¯s not going to tell me why she found out. Umina doesn¡¯t know that Miyagi and I are close enough to know who the textbook belongs to at a nce, and there is no need to let her know. ¡¸I was going to borrow it from Ruka, but she wasn¡¯t there. I borrowed it from a girl I was in the same club with in second year. Let¡¯s see, who was she again? The in girl with long hair.¡¹ Look at that, she¡¯s probing her memory when I said that girl¡¯s description. But I¡¯m sure Umina won¡¯t remember. So I will answer instead. ¡¸¡­Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡ª right, right. It¡¯s Miyagi. Hazuki has too good a memory, doesn¡¯t she? You don¡¯t forget people¡¯s names, do you?¡¹ Umina said, as if impressed, and stared at the textbook. Then she immediately burst outughing. ¡¸I mean, Miyagi seems so humble, but she folds her textbooks with such gusto. That¡¯s hrious.¡¹ The chime rings to drown out the cackling of Umina¡¯sughter. Mariko rushes back to her seat and the teacher enters the ssroom. ¡¸Quiet. ss, let¡¯s get started.¡¹ With a bang, the teacher says, tapping the teaching table. And before the buzzing ssroom could quiet down, ss began. ttering handwriting is written on the ckboard. Letters that are not too well suited for the board are like worms that have crawled out of the ground and are difficult to decipher. I look at the seat diagonally in front of me. Most of what I see is Umina¡¯s back, and I can¡¯t see her textbook clearly. She returned her gaze to the ckboard and copied the words into her notebook. I don¡¯t mean to say that the folded textbook is mine, but the thought of Umina using it makes my note-taking arm feel awfully heavy. The gravelly teacher¡¯s voice is unpleasant and irritating. Snap! With a small sound, the lead of a mechanical pencil breaks off. Umina couldn¡¯t even remember Miyagi¡¯s name. I close my eyes. This feeling that textbooks bring with them is something I should not pursue. These inexplicable feelings lead to troublesome things. So, I close my eyes. Textbooks are unimportant, not something to be concerned about. I open my eyes and look at the ckboard. I hear the teacher¡¯s voice and take notes. When I kept repeating such things with my head full of unnecessary things, the ss was over. Time is running out. Before I knew it, the end of the afternoon ss was near. On days like this, Miyagi does not contact me. What is this? On a day like today, she should call me. Iin in my mind. I¡¯ll be at her house today. We have never made such contact, but there is no rule that says I can¡¯t contact her. It is just too much of a given that Miyagi will contact me, and it should be okay for me to contact her. The chime that signals the end of ss rings, and I pick up my phone. I stare at the tiny screen. ¡¸Waiting for a call? Was it a boyfriend or something?¡¹ I hear Umina¡¯s voice and look up. ¡¸I don¡¯t have time for a boyfriend.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡ª If you want, I can introduce you to some good people, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time. After the exam.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Today¡¯s cram school, right?¡¹ When asked by Umina, who refers to the prep school as a cram school no matter how many times I correct her, I tells her that there is none. ¡¸Well, then¡­¡¹ She wants to go there, I want to go that way. Umina dwelled on her hopes, and Mariko, who arrivedter, agreed. I put my phone away in my bag. I should go from Miyagi after all. It¡¯s not right for me to contact her. By the end of homeroom, we had decided where we were going and we left the ssroom. Chapter 27: Because Miyagi touched me — 27

Chapter 27: Because Miyagi touched me ¡ª 27

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV As soon as the holidays are over, she will be in touch. That¡¯s what I thought. However, Miyagi was slow to contact me, and it was only after three days, counting from the day Umina borrowed the textbook, that my phone rang. Not that I mind, not even a little bit. Miyagi pays for it, so Miyagi can contact me whenever she want. I stop by a convenience store and buy some potato chips and chocte. Sweets are rarely served at Miyagi¡¯s house. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be doing much talking today anyway, and I think I¡¯ll be able to pass the time morefortably if I have something to eat. I take the white bag and head for Miyagi¡¯s house. If you look up at the sky, there is not a single cloud, and the weather is wasted. There was not a single superfluous thing, as if it had been thered with blue paint. But some part of my heart remains dark, like the sun casting shadows, and I walk around in an unttering mood. My legs were heavy because I felt resentful of my home in Miyagi, which should have been better than being at home. Why should I feel this way? I shake the bag of sweets. I kick out Miyagi, who tries to stay in my head, and run out. Roughly five minutes. Running as fast as I can without running out of breath, I arrive at the apartment in the expected time. I called Miyagi on the inte and asked her to let me in. After getting into the elevator and pressing the inte again, the front door opened. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ After taking off my shoes, I was handed 5,000 yen with the minimum necessary words. Despite the fact that it has been a long time since they met, Miyagi is not so in. ¡¸Thanks.¡¹ I put the piece of paper she gave me clericaly in my wallet and then enter her room. I put down the bag from the convenience store, and Miyagi leaves the room. Standing in front of the bookshelf, I looked at the spines of the manga lined up and saw that the number of books had increased considerably. I pick up a manga I¡¯ve never seen before and sit down on my bed. As I slowly flip through the pages, Miyagi returns with barley tea and cider. ¡¸These new books, did you buy it?¡¹ ¡¸During the vacation, I¡¯ve had free time to do so.¡¹ Miyagi does not say that she bought it, but she states the reason why she bought it, and then falls silent. Not much has changed in the room since before the holidays. Miyagi¡¯s attitude had not changed as she had be less friendly. I close the manga and point to a white bag from the convenience store. ¡¸I bought that. It¡¯s fine if you open it.¡¹ ¡¸Open it yourself.¡¹ Miyagi said without even looking at ¡°it¡± and went to the bookshelf. The fact that she is defiant, or rather, that she returns to me with words of discontent when I say something, is also unchanged. Normally I wouldn¡¯t mind so much, but today such Miyagi irritates me. ¡¸Shiori.¡¹ I spoke Miyagi¡¯s first name. ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ After a pause, Miyagi looked back at me and looked tantly disgusted, and I mentioned her name again. ¡¸Can I call you Shiori?¡¹ As far as I know, all of Miyagi¡¯s friends call her by her first name. Then I should be also one to call her like that. We are not friends, but we do things that friends would not do. Since we share a secret that we can¡¯t tell anyone, we can call it a little more intimate. But Miyagi didn¡¯t seem to think so. ¡¸Do not.¡¹ She said in a cold voice and sat down across from me with a book in her hand. ¡¸Stingy.¡¹ I get off the bed and sit down on the floor. I remove the potato chips and chocte from the white bag and open the potato chips first. Then I brought the poor, thinly sliced potatoes to my mouth. One piece, two pieces, three pieces. I chew the potato chips and drops them into my stomach. Before the vacations, Miyagi, who had denied any rtionship with me as a friend, wanted to know me like a friend. Angry, wanting to hear about the boys who confessed to me. That kind of thing just looks like jealousy. And yet, she won¡¯t even allow me to call her by name. It was unreasonable. I look at Miyagi. She is reading aic book and refuses to look up. She wasn¡¯t even eating potato chips. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. Shall I feed you?¡¹ I take a bag of potato chips out of the bag. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want it.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so shy.¡¹ I bring the ttened potato to Miyagi¡¯s mouth. But instead of eating the potato chips from my hand, she took a new piece from the bag. ¡¸I¡¯m going to eat it myself.¡¹ Then she opens her big mouth and eats up the potato chips in one bite. ¡¸This is?¡¹ I show Miyagi the potatoes that have lost their way. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it.¡¹ Miyagi rifies and takes another potato chip out of the bag and brings it to her mouth. I tucked the potatoes, which had nowhere else to go, into my own stomach and then grabbed Miyagi¡¯s hand. ¡¸What?¡¹ I hear a questioning voice, but I ignore it. I suck her fingers into my own mouth, having licked them several times onmand. When I press my tongue hard against her fingers, the taste of salt spreads into my mouth. ¡¸Sendai-san, stop this.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s hand tugs at my bangs. But I have no intention of following Miyagi¡¯s words. I loosely crawl my tongue over her fingers and bite lightly. When the bone hit my teeth and I applied a little more force, the finger was forcibly pulled out. ¡¸I told you I hate it¡ª!¡¹ Throwing the words wildly, Miyagi wrinkled her brow. Her heartbeat quickens as she looks overtly dissatisfied. ¡ºLook at me like that.¡» When was it that Miyagi said that to me when she was in a bad mood? Miyagi looks happy when she sees me not liking it. I never understood her like that, but now I understand. I cringe when I see Miyagi, who is so emotional with me. ¡¸Miyagi, you taste salty.¡¹ When I said this with a smirk, Miyagi frowned. ¡¸That tastes like the potato chips.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s one way to put it.¡¹ ¡¸What is it today? Don¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t want me to do anything more weird, order me to do something.¡¹ When I am with Miyagi, my unknown self appears from somewhere. Not long ago, I would not have licked Miyagi¡¯s fingers without being ordered to do so. I didn¡¯t intend to get deeply involved, but it didn¡¯t work out. ¡¸I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡¹ Miyagi says in a whisper. ¡¸Shall I do your homework?¡¹ ¡¸Shut up, Sendai-san. I¡¯ll think of it myself, so shut up.¡¹ She¡¯s not in the mood to order homework today. Miyagi puts her manga on the table and drinks her cider. She like to give orders, but she don¡¯t like to be told what to do. After thinking about something for a while, Miyagi begins to fish around in her bag with a face that shows such a thing. I get a hold of myself and reach for a bag of potato chips. But I quickly pulled it back and licked my own fingertips, which tasted just like Miyagi. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ She seems to have calmed down and I heard Miyagi¡¯s voice as usual. ¡¸An order. Here, hide this.¡¹ ¡¸Eraser?¡¹ I look at what is ced in front of me. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay to hide it anywhere?¡¹ ¡¸Not good anywhere. Sendai-san¡¯ must hide in her uniform. I¡¯ll look for itter.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Miyagi always thinks of weird things, ain¡¯t you?¡¹ A game of hiding an eraser somewhere in the room would have been fun. But when you are told that it is a game of hiding in uniform, the game takes on a different meaning. ¡¸It¡¯s not weird.¡¹ ¡¸Definitely, you¡¯re thinking of doing something weird.¡¹ ¡¸Strange things. What do you think I am going to do to you, Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi touches those wrong ces.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s weirder to think that way. Sendai-san¡¯s a pervert.¡¹ ¡¸The pervert is the one in Miyagi, right?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m weird, just hurry up and hide it.¡¹ I have received five thousand yen and I have no right to refuse. If she touch me, it will be over my clothes, no big deal. I took the eraser from the table. ¡¸Then, turn around.¡¹ When she said this, Miyagi turned my back to her honestly. Chapter 28: Because Miyagi touched me — 28

Chapter 28: Because Miyagi touched me ¡ª 28

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I stare at my uniform. zer and skirt. And a blouse. The order is to hide an eraser in the uniform, but no matter how many times I look at it, the only ce I can hide an eraser is in my pocket. It¡¯s not impossible to hide it in a sock, but I¡¯m sure she will find out soon enough.? In necktie would impossible, and there is no tape to attach it to the back of the cor. Even if there were, it would be too obvious. There¡¯s a limited space of hiding this. Even Miyagi knows that, so this game is one that I am bound to lose. I think she wants to see my reaction by touching my body while pretending to look for an eraser, or something like that. It is not called a game to begin with, nor is it said that there is a penalty for losing, though. I¡¯m just going to hide it properly and fudge Miyagi. I put a used eraser in the right pocket of my zer. It is easy to hide it in any pocket, so hide it in a ce where it is easy to retrieve. ¡¸I hid it. You can turn around.¡¹ When I called Miyagi, she quietly turned around and stared at me. The pockets are slightly bulging, so it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t find your eraser stash. In fact, Miyagi¡¯s gaze stopped for a moment around my right pocket. She silently approached me and began to check my body over my zer like some inspector does on TV. I knew it. This is what she thought. Miyagi mechanically touches my shoulders and back. Not to say that I am ufortable, but I am not open-minded enough to say that I find it amusing to have my body touched by sticky hands. But it¡¯s over the zer, so it doesn¡¯t bother me that much. Miyagi¡¯s hand unnaturally avoids the pocket and touches my skirt. She strokes the hip bone area and taps my thighs to find the eraser. But there¡¯s no way it¡¯s there, so her hand finally finds its way to my skirt pocket. After softly patting the top of the pocket, Miyagi turns behind me. I tried to turn around to see what he was doing, but Miyagi¡¯s hand was in my pocket before I could. Is it because it¡¯s hard to get at it from the front? When I was convinced that this was the case, I felt a rustling of hands and involuntarily grabbed Miyagi¡¯s arm. ¡¸Hand, don¡¯t move them.¡¹ The fabric that makes up the pockets is thinpared to the fabric of the skirt. The hand that carefully checked me, even though I knew the eraser was not there, felt weird, like she was directly touching my leg. ¡¸You can¡¯t tell unless you move it.¡¹ ¡¸You usually know the moment you put it in.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not grasping it.¡¹ An unheard-of Miyagi tries to move her hand and I force it out of my pocket. I knew this would happen. Maybe it was payback. She is getting back at me for teasing her by calling her names below and licking her fingers. I don¡¯t know what she will do to me now, but it certainly won¡¯t be pleasant for me. ¡¸Can we stop now?¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ Miyagi then stood in front of me and unbuttoned my zer. It¡¯s expected that she won¡¯t stop, and it¡¯s expected that she¡¯ll unbutton my zers. Still, my body stiffens reflexively. Miyagi opens the front of my zer wide and looks at my blouse, which she must know is missing an eraser. Her gaze moves from top to bottom. Her right hand reaches out and touches my side. I pushed Miyagi¡¯s arm as she stroked me in a probing manner. It tickled. The blouse is such thin fabric, although I can stand it over a zer. Every time her hand moves, it creeps up on me, and it¡¯s in a ce I don¡¯t like to be touched. But instead of stopping his hand, Miyagi presses down hard on it. I was pinched on the side like a piece of bread, and my body jerked. I noticed that her left hand was also stroking a little above the hip bone. ¡¸Are you weak there, your nks?¡¹ Miyagi says in an obviously amused tone. ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, it was just ticklish.¡¹ ¡¸That means you¡¯re weak over there.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s fingertips slowly stroke up the side. My blouse rubs against her blouse and I cringes. Her fingertips went to my back, fingernails wing at my blouse as if writing letters. I grab Miyagi¡¯s arm. The way I touch her is different from before. Her facial expression was the same as usual, but the way she touched me was not the way a friend touches another. There is a different sensation from that of Umina and the others who are jostling and touching me. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the emotionless touch I had earlier. It seems like it¡¯s just a game. But I think this is a bad idea. ¡¸Stop tickling me.¡¹ I put strength into the hand that grabs her arm. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll find it somewhere else. Let go of me.¡¹ ¡¸I can let you go, but if you do the same, I¡¯ll p you.¡¹ ¡¸I thought violence was against the rules?¡¹ Miyagi says quietly. I know that without being told, and I don¡¯t want to p someone else. ¡¸Definitely look somewhere else.¡¹ After reminding her, I took my hand away, but Miyagi did not do the same. Instead, her free hand slipped into the breast pocket of my blouse. I remember what was done to me in my skirt pocket. ¡¸You do realize it¡¯s not there, right?¡¹ Kicking Miyagi¡¯s leg, I protest. I don¡¯t want to be touched by a blouse, an unreliable piece of cloth. ¡¸Sendai-san, it¡¯s against the rules. And, if I don¡¯t check, I¡¯ll never know if you¡¯re really hiding it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s irritating.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s voice sounds like she¡¯s having fun, which really pisses me off. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Now that I know it¡¯s not there, I¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s okay, but her hand goes out of my breast pocket. ¡¸Just get it over with. The answer, it¡¯s obvious.¡¹ I¡¯m done with these games. I knew it, but there is no good in continuing. ¡¸Hang out with me a little longer.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s more?¡¹ ¡¸Take off your necktie.¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡¹ Unconsciously uttered words are swept away and the tie was removed by Miyagi. Then her hand touched my neck without hesitation. The palms of her hands tightly adhere to the skin without any gaps. Miyagi¡¯s hands are burning hot. Perhaps I am having a fever myself, but I am not sure. The boundary between myself and Miyagi seems to have blurred, but that may be because that is where her lips touched me. ¡¸Shiori.¡¹ I call Miyagi by the name she told me not to and put my own hand on hers. ¡¸Don¡¯t, call me like that.¡¹ Miyagi slid off the hand that was almost adhered to my neck, wrinkled her brow, and red at me angrily. Her bitter face lightens my feelings, which had begun to grow heavy. Miyagi should be in a bit of trouble. ¡¸Shall I call you like that again?¡¹ The wrinkles between Miyagi¡¯s eyebrows deepen as she asks softly. I don¡¯t know why, but it seems that for her it is unpleasant to hear me call her name. ¡¸Shut up.¡¹ Miyagi grumbles and puts her hand on the button of my blouse. ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ There¡¯s no reply. Silently, Miyagi unbuttons my blouse. The top two are removed from the beginning. So the button that was removed was the third, and I pushed Miyagi¡¯s shoulder trying to remove the fourth. ¡¸Wait¡ª¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Hands off. You don¡¯t have to take them off.¡¹ I rip off Miyagi¡¯s hand and fasten the unbuttoned button. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t really mean to undress me. I think the game had be a contest of endurance along the way, just a contest to see who would uproot first. I am sure we both understand the line that must not be crossed. ¡¸I just wondered if you were hiding from one of these.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m hiding it, and it¡¯s against the rules for this kind of thing.¡¹ ¡¸The rules say no sex, but it doesn¡¯t say you can¡¯t take your clothes off, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸Then add it to the rules now.¡¹ ¡¸It was a joke. I wouldn¡¯t undress you.¡¹ I know. I understand that you¡¯re just joking. She said this was just an extension of wordy and she was just waiting for me to ask her to stop. Still, I think these jokes are bad. ¡¸You know where I¡¯m hiding it.¡¹ I stepped on Miyagi¡¯s foot and touched the right pocket of my zer. ¡¸Here?¡¹ ¡¸Correct. That¡¯s it for this game.¡¹ Before she can say we¡¯re going to do it again, I tell her the game is set, and I put my tie back on. ¡¸Miyagi, the lecherous¡¹ I throw oneint and then sit on the bed. ¡¸And that¡¯s the end of your orders?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹ Miyagi said boringly and drank the cider. The empty ss is ced on the table and Miyagi sits on the floor with the bed as a backdrop. I can¡¯t see her face. I don¡¯t even know what she is thinking. Miyagi¡¯s uniform touches my feet. I tapped her shoulder, her zer tickling. Chapter 29: I dont care if Sendai-san was aware of it — 29

Chapter 29: I don''t care if Sendai-san was aware of it ¡ª 29

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I knew that if I opened the refrigerator, there would be nothing in there. I sigh in the kitchen. If Sendai-san did not buy the ingredients, she would not be able to make karaage. Well, even if I had the ingredients, I couldn¡¯t make it. ¡¸What should I eat, I wonder?¡¹ Although I mumbled as if there were enough dinner to choose from, there was only one thing that was in this house that I could easily eat. I close the refrigerator and take out two cup noodles from the kitchen cab. I peel off the wrapping film and open the lid. I try to open another one and realize that it is not necessary. ¡¸Ahh, ugh.¡¹ After the eraser hunt, which began on a whim, I felt somewhat awkward and sent Sendai-san home. It was like a habit for us to have dinner together on the days she came over, so it was like a habit for me to prepare dinner for both of us, and my body would do it on its own. I put the extra one back on the shelf, then put the cup of noodles on the counter table and pour hot water from the pot. Then, I set the timer on my phone and wait three minutes. The spacious kitchen and living room are unnecessarilyrge, making me feel ufortable when I¡¯m alone, as if something is lurking somewhere. It¡¯s like being in someone else¡¯s house, except in my own room. I turn around and look at the TV that no one watches and the table that no one uses. When was thest time I had dinner with my father here? I try to think about it but I can¡¯t remember. I sighed at the memory I couldn¡¯t find, and my phone made a high-pitched sound that made me shiver. ¡¸That scared me.¡¹ Heartbreaking. As heartbreaking as anything Sendai-san does. Today, when she called me Shiori, my heart almost stopped. Only Maika and Ami call me Shiori, and Sendai-san has never called me that before. So my breathing was disturbed by the unexpected call. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t turn around right away. I peel off the lid of the cup ramen and take the noodles in my mouth. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t taste very good.¡¹ Cup ramen is not that good, but it tastes better when you eat it with someone. Even if she was Sendai-san, she should be there. But Sendai-san does things differently than usual, so I had to eat alone. ¡¸What is with, today?¡¹ Sendai-san was being familiar to begin with, but she became even more familiar than before. The distance is strange, she licks my fingers when I don¡¯t order her to, and she suddenly calls me Shiori. She touched me as if she wanted me to get closer to her, which made me want to touch her too. The result was a search for erasers. She¡¯s out of her mind. Sendai-san is crazy. If she had been sane, I would not have been eating dinner alone. What happened, and what¡¯s going on? I have no idea¡ª¡ª I get some barley tea and put the ss on the table. As I traced my fingertips down my own neck, my barley tea-cold hands felt awfully cold. Perhaps Sendai-san is aware of what I have done. The day Sendai-san creased the cover of the textbook, I touched her neck. She started doing mean things to me since then. She was obedient in her own way, buttely she¡¯s been rebellious and does things I don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t want to be called by my name, nor do I want to be ordered to do something I didn¡¯t order to be done. There are rules here. If I follow them, Sendai-san will listen to any order I give. I can give any order I want within the rules. If I want to touch her, I can touch her, and I can even get her to change her rebellious attitude. I don¡¯t care if Sendai-san was aware of what I had done, because I could order her to forget about it if I wanted to. And yet, today I felt awkward, as if I had done something naughty. I eat my ramen, which is almost stretched out, and drink barley tea. I still don¡¯t think it tastes good. It¡¯s not enough to taste and eat, so I shove the rest of the noodles into my stomach and get up. I clean up the garbage that has been produced and turn off the lights. In the pitch-dark living room, even my outline is not clear. . I holds my finger, touched by Sendai-san¡¯stongue, up to the extinguished light. I can¡¯t see anything, so I touch the tip of my finger with my lips as if to check it. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t taste anything, so I went back to my room. ¡¸Ah, the eraser.¡¹ The open bag reminds me of this. Sendai-san had not given me back my eraser. ¡¸You better give it back.¡¹ I can¡¯t do my homework. I was not willing to do it, but I was going to do it. But because of Sendai-san, I can¡¯t do it. If this is the case, I wish I had asked her to do my homework. But Sendai-san has gone home, andining won¡¯t get me my eraser back. Homework was not going to magically get done. I should ask Maika to show it to me. Homework will be abandoned early, leaving it to Maika tomorrow. Sleeping early, the next morning I ended up buying erasers at a convenience store before going to school. Sendai-san is in the next ss, but she never came to return the eraser. Even when we passed by each other, she never even mentioned the eraser. I promised not to talk to her at school, so that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m not the least bit unhappy about it. I can ask where the eraser is the next time I call to her. I don¡¯t have to worry about having a new eraser, and if you lost it because erasers are cheap, that¡¯s fine. But then nothing unpleasant happened that made me want to call Sendai-san. I was willing to put up with a little bit of unpleasantness, and it was kind of hard to call her out on it. But after a week had passed since thest time I called her, I couldn¡¯t not call her. Because it is strange that I suddenly stopped calling Sendai-san. I send a message to Sendai-san even though I have no business with her for the first time. ¡ºCome to my house.¡» The reply came quickly, and she came to my room the next day, saying she had a prep school. Chapter 30: I dont care if Sendai-san was aware of it — 30

Chapter 30: I don''t care if Sendai-san was aware of it ¡ª 30

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Not so much as it has been a long time. Still, because the uniform has been reced by a uniform, Sendai-san looks different from usual. Maybe that¡¯s why I feel a little ufortable in my own room. ¡¸Miyagi, is something wrong?¡¹ Sendai-san says as she unbuttons her blouse. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Nhn¡ª I didn¡¯t get called very often.¡¹ ¡¸I was just busy, that¡¯s all.¡¹ ¡¸Hee?¡¹ Sendai-san did not ask why I was busy. Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to tell her either when she asked. I was never really busy, so there was no way I could give specifics when asked. I brought barley tea and cider, and then handed Sendai-san 5,000 yen. ¡¸Thanks.¡¹ With that said, she took the money and sat on the bed. I am relieved when she epts the 5,000 yen as usual. Sendai-san remains the same, except that the uniform has changed from a zer to a knit vest. As usual, two buttons of her blouse are open and her tie is loose. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to take that off?¡¹ Sitting across the table from Sendai-san, I pointed to the vest and asked. Then I heard a teasing voice. ¡¸Miyagi is quick to try to get people off the hook.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. Sendai-san, you often take off your zer.¡¹ ¡¸I know that. So, what are we doing today?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, you are quick-witted.¡¹ I called Sendai-san today for no reason. So I can¡¯t immediately think of anything I want to order her to do. ¡¸Anyway, you¡¯ll do my homework.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to study, but there is no other way to shut Sendai-san up. I could let her do my homework, but that would leave me with nothing to do. I am afraid that if I don¡¯t do something today, I will do something I don¡¯t want. ¡¸Okay, give it to me.¡¹ Sendai-sanes down from the bed and sits next to me. ¡¸I¡¯ll do it myself. Sendai-san can do whatever she wants.¡¹ I sit back down across from Sendai-san and put out my math textbook and notebook on the table. ¡¸Does Miyagi want to do it by herself?¡¹ Sendai-san is exaggeratedly surprised. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not ordering me to do your homework today?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi suddenly got serious.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been serious for a while now.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll do my homework too.¡¹ Sendai-san says in an unmotivated voice and pulls out an English textbook and notebook from her bag. She then put some prints on the table. Soon I hear the sound of a pen running over the paper. I cast my gaze down to my math textbook. I get dizzy looking at textbooks with numbers and alphabets and, in addition, symbols. Some people seem to find beauty in the forms, but to me they seem to be written in an unsolvable cipher. Still, I have to solve the problems to finish my homework, so I search for the forms in my head. But the forms I thought I had learned are hard to find. I nce at Sendai-san. She was writing a series of letters of the alphabet in beautiful handwriting. The sound of the pen running over the paper was not stagnant, and I envied Sendai-san as if there was no problem she couldn¡¯t solve. I resume my interrupted struggle with the forms. I solve the problems sluggishly, holding my hands still. Homework is not going as well as expected. In the quiet room, time just flies by. My eyes flicker as I follow the numbers, and as I let out a small exhale, a pen rolls in from across the room. I looked up and saw Sendai-san looking at me. ¡¸You¡¯re finished?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not.¡¹ I answered curtly and handed back the pen. When I looked down at my textbook, I was pecked on the whip of my head. ¡¸Ouch. Sendai-san, get out of my way.¡¹ ¡¸Shall I teach you?¡¹ It¡¯s good because I think for myself. Before I can refuse to do so, Sendai-sanes up next to me. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve got some free time.¡¹ She peeks at my notebook as she says this, so I push her away from me by pushing her shoulder. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just read a manga like you always do?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve read most of them.¡¹ ¡¸I bought a new one, so read that one instead.¡¹ I bought two manga during this week. I think those two books are enough to pass the time for her. But instead of a manga, Sendai-san took my notebook and pointed to the middle of the page. ¡¸Here, you¡¯re wrong.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸This is a miscalction. Also, here.¡¹ Sendai-san takes her own pen. She then begins her exnation, correcting some parts that seem to be wrong, even though I did not ask her to do so. Her exnation is easy to understand. She teaches it well so that I can understand it. However, the distance is not right. ¡¸Wait, Sendai-san, you¡¯re too close.¡¹ Although I should have kept a little distance, Sendai-san is so close to me that our uniforms are touching each other. ¡¸Okay?¡¹ ¡¸Lately, you¡¯re getting chummy with me. It¡¯s getting a little depressing, so back off a bit.¡¹ I push Sendai-san¡¯s arm to push her to the edge of the table. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it depressing or awful?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not terrible. And it¡¯s hot when you¡¯re attached to me.¡¹ It is only past the middle of May, but the days are as hot as summer. It¡¯s not the kind of temperature that makes you want to stick with someone, even if the person I¡¯m dealing with isn¡¯t Sendai-san. ¡¸Is that the only reason you don¡¯t want to be approached?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll do the rest myself. Sendai-san, go over there.¡¹ I point to the bookshelf. I also tell her the title of the manga I bought and retrieve my textbooks and notebooks, which had somehow made their way over to Sendai-san. But she didn¡¯t go for her books. For some reason, she closed the distance that separated them and pulled the textbook and notebook toward her. ¡¸I told you it¡¯s hot.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that hot for me, though.¡¹ ¡¸All you do is lie. Sendai-san, you must be hot.¡¹ Perhaps it was because the fan heater was set to a higher temperature during the winter, but Sendai-san always took off her zer. My just right and her just right are different. There is no way that Sendai-san is not hot in a room that I, a cold person, feel hot. ¡¸It¡¯s cooler this way, you know?¡¹ Sendai-san takes the remote control for the air conditioner from the end of the table and turns it on. ¡¸Don¡¯t put that on your own.¡¹ I take the remote and turn it off. What the hell is this? Sendai-san is even more involved than before. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi.¡¹ I can¡¯t deal with her. I ignore her and look at my textbook. I take a pen and solves the problem I was about to do. However, Sendai-san ignored my desire to continue doing my homework. ¡¸Here.¡¹ Her fingertips caress my neck. I looked up and her hand stuck to my neck. ¡¸You know why I¡¯m touching it, right?¡¹ Sendai-san says quietly and continues her words. ¡¸Why did you kiss me here when I was sleeping?¡¹ Her hand strokes my neck once more. ¡¸If you were aware of it, why didn¡¯t you ask me right back and there? Why ask now?¡¹ ¡¸Answer the question first, then ask me afterwards.¡¹ She is not angry. But it wasn¡¯t a kind tone either. Chapter 31: I dont care if Sendai-san was aware of it — 31

Chapter 31: I don''t care if Sendai-san was aware of it ¡ª 31

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I think Sendai-san has the right to ask. And after what she did I should answer the question. But,¡¸why?¡¹can¡¯t I answer this question. I¡¯d be more than happy to know why I did that. ¡¸Miyagi, answer me.¡¹ Silently urged, I peel off her hand that is stuck to my neck. ¡¸Our mouths touched, but we didn¡¯t kiss.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think my mouth would touch these ces if I were normal.¡¹ ¡¸The answer, you know the answer. It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t being normal.¡¹ Sendai-san is right. If things were normal, there is no way my lips would touch her sleeping neck. However, I cannot exin my actions. I didn¡¯t do it for any reason, and if there was a reason, it was somewhere I wasn¡¯t aware of it. I close my textbook to escape Sendai-san¡¯s gaze. Now, if Imand,¡¸Don¡¯t ask me any more questions,¡¹I can force an end to this awkward moment. ¡¸I¡¯m not doing anything more than that. Are you convinced?¡¹ When I add without looking at Sendai-san as if I were making an excuse to the teacher, she tugs at the sleeve of my blouse. When I tried to avert my eyes from looking at Sendai-san, whom I did not want to see, she looked at me very seriously and said she don¡¯t want to see me. ¡¸How about now? Do you want to touch me?¡¹ I don¡¯t understand why you decided to ask that. And I don¡¯t know if she were satisfied with my answer. She is still strange in her distance, she is still close to me and continues to hold the sleeve of my blouse. I want to move away a little more, but the air is filled with the feeling that if I don¡¯t answer, the blouse won¡¯t let go. ¡¸Is that an order to answer?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Miyagi that gives the orders, isn¡¯t it? This is just asking a question.¡¹ ¡¸If I ask you to touch you, will you let me?¡¹ ¡¸Where do you want to touch it?¡¹ ¡¸Who said you can¡¯t ask a question until after you¡¯ve answered it?¡¹ ¡¸Because it depends on Miyagi¡¯s answer.¡¹ She will let me touch her in some ces. I think that¡¯s what she mean. But why? I can¡¯t think straight, because Sendai-san always says things I wouldn¡¯t say. Answer. If I say where. Maybe she are just teasing me. In the first ce, do I want to touch Sendai-san now? Various things float around in my head and then disappear like bubbles in cider. Fragments of memories pop up together, reminding me of Sendai-san, who was asleep in bed. I also touched Sendai-san¡¯s lips that day. Before touching her neck, I traced her lips with my fingertips, and they were soft like marshmallows. I reach out to Sendai-san. I didn¡¯t answer her question, but she didn¡¯t run away, as if my intentions were understood. The sleeve of my blouse, which had been gripped, is released and my fingertips touch her lips without any obstruction. I knew it, they are still soft. With a light push, Sendai-san licked my fingers and I hastily withdrew my hand. ¡¸Tell me what you want me to do.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a slightly low voice. But it is up to me to decide when and what I will order you to do. It is not up to Sendai-san to decide. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ Names are called strongly, as if to encourage them to give orders. It is upsetting to be told and ordered to do something, and it is strange to be ordered to give an order to Sendai-san. I think so, but I had to say it. ¡¸¡­Your eyes, close it.¡¹ ¡¸Alright.¡¹ Wrong. If she knew what the order meant, shs would haveined. But Sendai-san closed her eyes. There was no way she could have known what would happen next, but she followed orders. I touch her cheek. There are her eyes, her nose, her mouth. However, Sendai-san, who has a slightly better arrangement of those things than others, has a well-defined face, though not as well-developed as a model or an idol. You can say that she is beautiful. If it were true, Sendai-san would nevere to my house, nor would she listen to my orders. If we were in different sses like we are now, I would be forgotten and not even remembered. I had no contact with her until I gave her 5,000 yen at the bookstore. So this is something that should not have happened. I could not understand why Mr. Sendai closed her eyes. If I approached her, she might open her eyes andugh at me, wondering if I took her seriously. I know I¡¯m not the kind of person who would do such a thing, but I can¡¯t wrap my head around the impossible situation. Even so, my body is getting closer to Sendai-san I found that the distance between our lips was less than five centimeters. My heart aches. I can¡¯t breathe in and out well. I think I forgot how to breathe. I touch the edge of her lips with the thumb of my hand on her cheek. Sendai-san doesn¡¯t move. Ie a little closer and I close my eyes as well. ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m not sure I can really touch you. I pushed her shoulder, thinking that if I kissed her, Sendai-san might stoping to this room. ¡¸Sorry. You should go home today.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Sendai-san opened her eyes. ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ I pull her hand, which she sounds surprised to hear, to stand up and let her carry her bag. I open the door and push her back. I don¡¯t know what is the right thing to do now, and I can¡¯t think of anything. There may be a better way than asking them to leave, but I don¡¯t have the time to find that way right now. Besides, I didn¡¯t want Sendai-san to see my face. Don¡¯t look back, I want you to leave. ¡¸Wait¡ª¡¹ Sendai-san, who apparently had no intention of leaving without telling me, tried to turn around, but I forcefully took her out of the room and to the entrance. ¡¸Sorry. We¡¯ll be in touch again.¡¹ Why, or, do we need to talk about it, or something? Sendai-san says a lot of things, but I can¡¯t get them into my head. Anyway, I put on her shoes and kick her out the front door. ¡¸Miyagi. Open this up.¡¹ I hear a knock on the door. But I don¡¯t intend to open it. If I open it, she will be absolutely furious. Normally I would walk her downstairs, but today I can¡¯t. ¡¸Miyagi¡ª¡¹ On the other side of the door, Sendai-san is calling me. Why did I try to kiss her? Why didn¡¯t I kiss her? I¡¯m not sure anymore and lean against the door. A heavy thud echoes down my back. Oh, I forgot to ask about the eraser. I remembered that now. Chapter 32: Miyagi was wrong — 32

Chapter 32: Miyagi was wrong ¡ª 32

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It¡¯s crazy. Absolutely crazy. I stop banging on the door of Miyagi¡¯s house. If I beat it any more, Miyagi will note out, and it will be a nuisance to the neighborhood. But I¡¯m not convinced. Because what is strange is Miyagi. Why should I be kicked out of the room? I didn¡¯t do anything. It was Miyagi who did ¡°something,¡± and if there is anything to be dissatisfied with that ¡°something,¡± it is me, not Miyagi. It was Miyagi who became grumpy, even though I should have been. I¡¯ve seen this happen before. I turn my back to the front door, remembering the days when the new school year had just begun. Looking down on the city from the sixth floor, the view is not so good with all the people and cars. The expensive apartments seemed to specialize in convenience and did not seem to be obsessed with the visiblendscape. They¡¯re not interesting. The scenery, even Miyagi, everything. I exhale heavily and then head for the elevator. I usually ride the elevator with Miyagi on my way home, but today I ride alone. I go out through the entrance and walk through the dimly lit street. At least Miyagi must not hate me. We are not friends or lovers, but I believe we have a fondness for each other. So it¡¯s not right to kick me out there. ¡¸It¡¯s like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wrong.¡¹ It was Miyagi who ordered me to close my eyes, and it was Miyagi who tried to kiss me. She stopped that on her own and pushed me to go home today. To end it halfway and throw people out without even listening to them is not what you do after you¡¯ve made them follow you. ¡­¡­Wrong, it was a lie. Miyagi didn¡¯t make me follow. I made her give me those orders. What would happen to me if I kissed Miyagi? I wanted to know, so I made her order me to do it. But it was Miyagi who decided to order me to do so. Since I ultimately chose to give the order myself, I should be responsible for it. It¡¯s worse to stop at a ce like that, whether you¡¯re taking it out on the eight ball or not. I speed up my steps. I go home so fast that I feel out of breath and lock myself in my room. I feel hungry, but I don¡¯t feel like eating dinner. I take off my uniform and change into loungewear. Then I take out my wallet from my bag. ¡¸If I give it back, you won¡¯t take it.¡¹ I don¡¯t think what I did today was worth the 5,000 yen. I would like to return it if I could, but Miyagi is a stubborn person, so I am sure she will turn it back on me. In fact, I may never hear it from her again. I put 5,000 yen into the piggy bank and lift it up. I¡¯m not sure if the weight has changed, but the 5,000 yen has definitely increased, and I feel heavier for the 5,000 yen I put in. ¡¸Stupid Miyagi.¡¹ Iin about the piggy bank and rolls over in bed. At times like this, Miyagi runs away from me. It was the same when she poured cider on me before spring break. She ran away from me and never contacted me. She acts impulsively and avoids me when in trouble. So she thinks things will work out. ¡¸You¡¯re going to do the same thing this time anyway.¡¹ As it turned out, this prediction was correct, and I did not hear from Miyagi for four days. I stare at the screen of my phone in my ssroom after school. Anyone could say it was only four days, but considering what happened between Miyagi and me, it was a reasonably long period of time. Even in the past, there have been times when I haven¡¯t heard from her that much, but this time I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hear from her after waiting a week or two. Miyagi, who had never apologized before, apologized. I don¡¯t know why she apologized, but I think it is a good enough reason for Miyagi to avoid me. I put my phone away in my bag and go to Umina¡¯s seat. When I approached her, who was excited about her after-school ns with Mariko, she informed me of her decision. ¡¸I was just talking to Mariko, and we¡¯re going to go to our usual ce now, right?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry. I have prep school today. Too bad, but ask me out another time.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡ª Why don¡¯t you skip it once in a while?¡¹ ¡¸If my parents find out, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just piss off your parents?¡¹ Mariko agrees with Hamina¡¯s irresponsible words with a light tone of voice,¡¸Yeah, right.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll buy you a drink next time.¡¹ I head for the shoe box with Umina and the others, suggesting a few menu items. I changed my shoes with them and we parted at the school gate. After Umina and the others disappeared, I chose a different path than the one to the prep school. I have never skipped prep school before, but I have no intention of going today. I¡¯m sorry to Umina and the others, but I have ns after school. The destination is the apartment where Miyagi lives, which can be reached by a brisk walk along a familiar path. Once you get to this point, there is only one thing to do. I called Miyagi on the inte at the entrance. But there was no response. ¡¸Well, you¡¯re not going to answer.¡¹ Once, twice, thrice. I pressed the call button on the inte, but never heard Miyagi¡¯s voice. I had at least expected this to happen. I pull out my phone and send a message to Miyagi. This is the second time she called me after school and I¡¯ve never sent her a reply, but this is the second time I¡¯ve sent her a message asking her toe inside. ¡ºMiyagi, pick up the inte.¡» ¡ºI know you¡¯re in there.¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t just ignore me. Let me in.¡» Some of the messages I sent were read, but no reply came. Feeling bad about my manners, I hit the inte repeatedly. After spring break was over and we changed sses, she let me in when she did the same thing here. But today, she didn¡¯t answer the inte or return my messages. I am angry. Very angry. I call her for the first time. As I knew, the phone just kept ringing and I didn¡¯t hear Miyagi¡¯s voice. ¡ºPick up the phone.¡» The messages will not even be read. ¡¸Why do you listen to me so much? You¡¯re such a child.¡¹ Midterm tests areing up. I don¡¯t think this is the time to be sending messages around to Miyagi here. But if I don¡¯t get this issue sorted out, I won¡¯t be able to study for the test. Nothing I had to remember was in my head. It¡¯s all over the ce because of Miyagi. I feel unsteady and unsteady, like a bad case of vertigo. I leave the apartment and head for home. It¡¯s no big deal. In the first ce, it does not matter if the rtionship with Miyagi is severed. I think it¡¯s a shame, but unavoidable, that the rtionship, which was supposed tost until graduation, will end just a little sooner than it should have. I will lose myfort zone, but I can always look for the next ce. But I won¡¯t allow it to end in this half-assed state. I don¡¯t know how or where I got home, but I arrive home. I¡¯m sure I walked the usual path. Nothing has changed in my daily life except that Miyagi ignores me. I enter the room and look at the desk. All I need is one trigger. I put the Miyagi eraser I had left behind in my pen case. Chapter 33: Miyagi was wrong — 33

Chapter 33: Miyagi was wrong ¡ª 33

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The teacher¡¯s talk is long. It was so long that I wondered if it was making it longer on purpose. The chime has already sounded. I close my textbook and notebook and take an eraser out of my pen case. I kick the floor with my toes, reminding the teacher, who continues to stand at the podium, to get out of here as soon as possible. Quickly, quickly, hurry. I looked at the teacher so hard I could see a hole in its eyes, and it handed out the handouts and slunk out of the ssroom, saying what was wrong with my homework. I quickly clean up my desk and go to Umina. ¡¸Sorry, you all can go ahead and eat. I have to go somewhere.¡¹ Lunch break was long for a break, but short for what I am about to do. There was no time to rx. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, where are you going?¡¹ ¡¸Some errand next door.¡¹ After saying this, I head to the next ss. In my hand is a single eraser. Its owner is in the next ss. One pair is just a short walk down the hallway, and they smile amiably at the girls at the entrance and ask them to call Miyagi. A high-pitched voice echoes through the ssroom,¡¸Miyagi-san¡ª!¡¹and¡¸What?¡¹and Miyagi¡¯s voice was heard. The voicees from one of the seats in the back. Miyagi, with a friend, looked surprised. As if to push her into a corner, the girl who asked to be called adds,¡¸My friend is here.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s voice is grim. But it was only for a moment. It¡¯s surprising to not see you mad while at school. It would be interesting if that happened, but Miyagi is not going to lose her reserved look. I was spoken to by a friend who rolled her eyes at the word ¡°friend¡± and answered something with a vague look on her face beforeing over to me. ¡¸¡­We are in school.¡¹ Miyagi says, raising her eyebrows grimly but annoyed. ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸Then don¡¯t talk to me. That¡¯s the rule.¡¹ Her biting voice is nothing but frustration. However, it seems to remain in her consciousness that she must not be heard by others, so she speaks in a whisper that only I can hear. ¡¸This was in my pocket. Returning something like this is like delivering a lost and found, and I could talk to you at school.¡¹ I show Miyagi the eraser in my hand. ¡¸That is¡ª¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to return it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Right?¡¹ When I take away the line she was about to say, Miyagi falls silent. It¡¯s a given that she would say something like that at a time like this. Miyagi and I are together enough to know that. ¡¸You can have it, but first we need to talk.¡¹ I tucked the eraser into my skirt pocket and then grabbed Miyagi¡¯s arm. ¡¸Eh, wait¡ª¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll stand out here, so follow me.¡¹ I think we¡¯re already stand out. But it¡¯s better than continuing to stand at the entrance of the ssroom. I walk in Miyagi trailing behind me. The hallway at lunchtime was reasonably crowded, and walking down the hallway with Miyagi¡¯s hand in the air was even more noticeable than before. Miyagi noticed it too, and immediately waved me off and started to walk away on her own. She think that if she run away, I wille after her, and she follow me silently withoutining. At the end of the old school building, I push the unusually obedient Miyagi into the music preparation room. Then I take her to the back of the preparation room, which is lined with instruments I have seen and those I don¡¯t understand. ¡¸What are we doing here? I was having lunch.¡¹ Coming to a ce where students rarelye during recess, Miyagi did not hide her bad mood. The low voice, which I have heard many times, tells me that Miyagi is angry. ¡¸We can¡¯t talk otherwise, and you¡¯ll run away.¡¹ Leaning my back against the shelf where the instruments are ced, I grabs Miyagi¡¯s arm again. Miyagi, who looked as if she had forgotten her affection somewhere, did not resist. She stood in front of me, meekly holding my arm. ¡¸We promised not to talk with each other at school.¡¹ ¡¸We don¡¯t talk to each other at school, and Miyagi said to use her phone to contact me, but I didn¡¯t say I would either.¡¹ I think this is sophistry. Last year I epted Miyagi¡¯s suggestion, meaning that I would do the same, and that became the rule for both of us. So Miyagi¡¯s words were more correct. But I couldn¡¯t pull it off. I have something I want to ask Miyagi and something I want to say. ¡¸Even if it was¡­ there¡¯s nothing to talk about here.¡¹ Miyagi almost epts my words, which are not reasonable, but immediately turns resentful eyes on me. ¡¸Even if Miyagi doesn¡¯t have one, I have.¡¹ ¡¸Well, why don¡¯t you just talk about it next time youe over to my house?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi would not call me at a time like this. He would just call me and be done with it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll call you.¡¹ ¡¸When?¡¹ ¡¸¡­In the meantime.¡¹ Miyagi said in a voice that was at a loss for words and did not feel the need to call. I knew I had to ask here. If I let go of her hand now, I will never see Miyagi again. I put strength into my hand that gripped her arm. ¡¸I have a question for you, so answer it.¡¹ I don¡¯t hear good or bad, but I continue to say the words. ¡¸Why did you kick me out?¡¹ Only my voice echoes in the old, not-so-ttering preparation room. Miyagi does not speak, nor does she move. The polished instruments, which did not resemble the age-old music preparation room, did nothing to change the stagnant air between us. ¡¸Just answer the question.¡¹ When I tugged on her arm, Miyagi stepped away as if to express her intention not to answer. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I can. This is not Miyagi¡¯s house.¡¹ The only ce Miyagi is allowed to give orders is in her own home. She pays 5,000 yen to buy the right to give me orders. Those are the rules, and they don¡¯t apply in schools. ¡¸I just asked you to leave because they had done their business. I didn¡¯t kick you out.¡¹ Miyagi said as if she had given up and tried to shake my hand,¡¸That¡¯s enough, right?¡¹But I don¡¯t intend to let go. ¡¸Was that the end of your errand?¡¹ ¡¸I ordered you to close your eyes, and Sendai-san closed her eyes. That¡¯s the end of the order. I have nothing else to do.¡¹ ¡¸That order, were you sure that was the right way to end it?¡¹ ¡¸I told you that was the end of it.¡¹ ¡¸You tried to do something about that distance. Is that okay?¡¹ I am not an honest person by nature, but I feel that this bes more pronounced when I am with Miyagi. It¡¯s the same now. I¡¯m trying to get answers out of Miyagi, even though it was me who made him do something. But things don¡¯t work out that way. ¡¸It¡¯s all in Sendai-san¡¯s imagination, right?¡¹ Miyagi abandons her answer and shakes my hand. I feel a twinge in my chest as she turns away and tries to leave the preparation room. ¡¸Yeah, right. Miyagi, are you studying for the test?¡¹ When I called out to her as if I had an idea, Miyagi turned around with a dubious look on her face. ¡¸What is it suddenly?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s Miyagi¡¯s fault I can¡¯t move forward. Take responsibility.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what that means.¡¹ ¡¸Do you have your smartphone right now?¡¹ ¡¸Do I have to answer? That¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m asking if you have it or not.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I left it in the ssroom.¡¹ ¡¸Call me today. It¡¯s for me.¡¹ I will not send you a message. It is Miyagi¡¯s job to send them, and that is today. I am not in a good mood enough to spoil her. ¡¸What if I don¡¯t want to?¡¹ Miyagi says, looking dismayed. She looks as if she is already on the verge of returning to the ssroom, and it almost makes me sick. ¡¸Call me even if you don¡¯t want to, I promise. Oh, and I¡¯ll return your eraser.¡¹ I approach Miyagi and look her in the eye. Then I grabbed her wrist and forced her to hold the eraser. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give it at Miyagi¡¯s house.¡¹ Without epting the eraser, I left the music preparation room, leaving Miyagi behind. When I returned to the ssroom, there doesn¡¯t seem to be time to eat lunch and I get ready for my next ss. To trick my empty stomach, I toss a candy bar into my mouth. When I finished the ss after listening to the teacher¡¯s long talk, I received a message from Miyagi on my phone. Chapter 34: Miyagi was wrong — 34

Chapter 34: Miyagi was wrong ¡ª 34

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I didn¡¯te here in a hurry. Still, I arrived earlier than usual. One deep breath and I open the front door to find Miyagi waiting for me, and before I can close the door, she almost hands me 5,000 yen. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m the one who called you.¡¹ I usually receive it. That¡¯s the rule and that¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be. But I push back the 5,000 yen bill and take off my shoes. I tried to go straight to Miyagi¡¯s room, but I cannot proceed because the owner of the room is standing on her knees. ¡¸I pay because I wanted to call you, not because Sendai-san told me to.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s mood seems to remain nted when she returns home, and she says with a bored look on her face.. ¡¸Do you have any orders for me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I have.¡¹ Miyagi replies in a muffled voice and thrusts out another 5,000 yen. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a no-brainer. Still, I don¡¯t want to get into an argument over this or that and get kicked out again. ¡¸Alright.¡¹ After receiving the 5,000 yen and putting it in his wallet, Miyagi, who had blocked the hallway, said,¡¸I¡¯ll bring you some tea,¡¹and headed for the kitchen. I entered the room without waiting for Miyagi and put my bag down. Then, after loosening my tie and unbuttoning my blouse, I sat down on the floor with my back against the bed. I have been to Miyagi¡¯s house many times, but today I feel ufortable. I¡¯m not in the mood to read manga, and lying in bed waiting seems different. I don¡¯t have a n, and neither do she. Although I have been enthusiastic about not being satisfied with Miyagi¡¯s attempt to erase what happened in this room and our rtionship and return to a clean te, I have not been able to find the words to say what I need to say. It has been less than a year since I started talking to Miyagi, but I think today is the day I don¡¯t know what to say most. Exhaling a long, thin breath, Miyagi enters the room with two sses on a tray and a small te, which she usually does not bring. ¡¸If you eat this¡­¡¹ She says casually and puts a small te on the table. ¡¸Sponge cake?¡¹ It was unusual. Partly because I hadn¡¯t seen the sponge cake itself in so long, but also because it was unusual to see something to eat in this room. The only things Miyagi serves here are cider and barley tea, of course. ¡¸You didn¡¯t have lunch today, Sendai-san. I¡¯m sure you deserved it.¡¹ ¡¸Heh. You¡¯re being nice today.¡¹ ¡¸Just leftovers. It¡¯s a waste to throw them away¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t want to eat it, put it aside.¡¹ Saying this, Miyagi sat on her bed without eating the sponge cake. ¡¸Eat.¡¹ I¡¯m not sure if it was meant to be eaten with a fork, but there was a silver fork attached to the side of the sponge cake. I use it to bring the elegant egg-colored pastry to my mouth. The first bite was, fluffy and sweet. The remaining coarse lime on the bottom is also crunchy and delicious, and I take another bite. I drop a slice into my stomach and drink barley tea. In fact, as Miyagi said, I missed lunch. I didn¡¯t eat anything after school either because I turned down Umina¡¯s invitation and came here without making a stop. But I think it is the same for Miyagi. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to eat?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve already eaten.¡¹ Miyagi utters words that may or may not be true and dangles her feet in boredom.? She looked bored and restless with nothing to do. I think I am misbehaving and lightly stab her leg with my fork a short distance away. ¡¸Ouch.¡¹ The swaying feet stop and resentful eyes turn to me. ¡¸Do you want me to lick it for you?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to lick it. I decide what to order you to do.¡¹ Miyagi, rmed by me, pulls her legs up onto the bed and holds her knees. ¡¸Don¡¯t ever talk to me at school again.¡¹ ¡¸Was that an order?¡¹ Miyagi does not answer. She remains silent and removes her gaze from me. I walk up to Miyagi and pick at the edge of her spread skirt. But the hand is quickly swept away and a slightly lower voice is heard. ¡¸Today, Sendai-san made me feel terrible.¡¹ Miyagi continues her talk, whether it was an order or not. ¡¸Sendai-sanes to the ssroom, and Maika and the others ask a lot of questions about why. When I got back, they were so curious about what you wanted, it was hard.¡¹ ¡¸What did you answer?¡¹ ¡¸I told them Sendai-san asked me to lend her some money.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You serious?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a lie. You told me that the teacher told you it was calling me in the staff room and I went straight to the staff room. They had their doubts.¡¹ Well, yes, I guess so. It would be strange if they were not interested in the fact that a person with whom she had no previous contact came and took her away. ¡¸It¡¯s too much trouble. Don¡¯t call me up again.¡¹ With that said, Miyagi gets off the bed and sits down a little further away. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it kind of far?¡¹ ¡¸Because Sendai-san does strange things.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t. You always do weird things, Miyagi.¡¹ I correct the disgracefulnguage. The weird things don¡¯t happen without orders. It would be fine if Miyagi did not start saying crazy things, and it is wrong to me me. But she didn¡¯t seem to think so. ¡¸I don¡¯t want Sendai-san to tell me that. You tried to turn up my skirt just now.¡¹ ¡¸You just pulled it off. Miyagi, all you do is deny it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because Sendai-san says all kinds of things that make you want to deny it. What is it today, anyway? Sendai-san, you are different from usual. You talk too much.¡¹ I am certainly talkative. The room was supposed to befortable, but for some reason, I was running my mouth to fool myself into thinking that it didn¡¯t feel right today. It¡¯s like when I was having trouble adjusting to this room, and I want to keep talking so the silence doesn¡¯tst. But it¡¯s not just me. ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Miyagi is the one who talks a lot today.¡¹ It¡¯s not every day that Miyagi reports what happened at school without asking. In the first ce, she usually doesn¡¯t offer me sweets, nor does she pay attention to me. Today is just different. That word fits perfectly. ¡¸I didn¡¯t talk that much.¡¹ Miyagi says with a scowl and brings her bag. Then she took something out from inside and pressed it against me. ¡¸I know you came to get this. I told you at school I¡¯d give it to you.¡¹ Miyagi says in an exasperated voice. She roughly thrust out her hand and found an eraser that she had returned from school. I grab her wrist, not the eraser. Miyagi looked surprised but I touched the finger holding the eraser with my lips and licked it. The slightly cold finger tastes neither blood nor potato chips. I pressed my tongue hard against it and the eraser fell to the floor. Miyagi moved her hand to stroke my cheek and quickly let go. ¡¸Stop that kind of thing.¡¹ The hand holding her wrist is shaken off and I am pressed on the forehead. ¡¸Miyagi doesn¡¯t give orders very easily.¡¹ ¡¸If I order you to leave, will you leave?¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s an order.¡¹ The rules are absolute and I abide by them. But Miyagi does not give such orders. If she really wanted me to leave, she would have turned me away like the other day without bringing up hypotheticals. ¡¸¡­¡­Sendai-san is sly.¡¹ Miyagi mumbles in her mouth. ¡¸If you think it¡¯s not fair, why don¡¯t you just say what you really want me to do?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing I really want you to do.¡¹ ¡¸If you have nothing to do, I¡¯ll give you back 5,000 yen.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ ¡¸Then order me to do it. Because that¡¯s what you promised.¡¹ We are not alike, but we are simr. I don¡¯t like the term ¡°school caste,¡± but if I were to ssify myself in such a way, I would be at the top. If I look at her more closely, she¡¯s probably closer to the bottom of that list. Miyagi does not appear to be the lowest, but it is not the highest either. Both I, who am standing around trying not to fall off the top, and Miyagi, who is staying in a position not to fall down, are the same in that we are in the middle of the pack. And we want a convenient partner. I get from Miyagi a ce where I can settle down where I am not at home, and Miyagi gets me to do whatever she says. It is not surprising that both parties would be interested in such a partner. ¡ª¡ªI clench my hands tightly. This is not a very straightforward way of thinking. Once, I have the answer. I¡¯m trying toe up with some logic, but simply put, I want to kiss Miyagi, and I want to see what happens if I do. Right here, right now. ¡¸You know what to order me to do.¡¹ Approach Miyagi, who is a short distance away. Then she uttered words different from the other day. ¡¸Do it, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸What is?¡¹ ¡¸¡­A kiss.¡¹ What will I do now? The decision is hers. But having no veto power, I have only one answer. I lean towards Miyagi andbs her hair. Her shoulder-length hair is ck and silky. I puts my hand on her cheek and slowly brings her face closer to mine. But Miyagi and I continued to exchange nces. ¡¸Close your eyes.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san shut up. I¡¯ll close it whenever I want, so shut it.¡¹ I would say that we are not lovers and don¡¯t need an atmosphere, but there is no mood. However, it can be said to be typical of Miyagi. Since I have no choice, I leave it to Miyagi to decide when to close my eyes and bring my face close to hers. When I approached her at a fair distance, thinking it would be difficult to do, Miyagi closed her eyes as if to escape from my eyes. I think that part is cute. I want to watch her a little longer, but I close my eyes too. Then, I touched Miyagi¡¯s lips. The heartbeat is not so fast. I am nervous. The sensationing from my lips is very vivid. It was soft, and warm. I am not sure if I am holding my breath or not, but I feel very close to Miyagi, in person. Lips apart. I didn¡¯t taste it. In the first ce, it would be hard to kiss someone enough to taste them in the first ce. I look at Miyagi but does not make eye contact. I would like to do it again. I will close the distance with Miyagi. I grab her by the shoulders and bring her face close to mine once more, and she pushes me back. ¡¸Still going to do it?¡¹ I hear a grumpy voice. ¡¸I told Miyagi to do it, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask you to do it twice.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi is such a miser.¡¹ Iin and crawls my hand up Miyagi¡¯s neck. The body heat being transmitted is higher than usual. ¡¸Give me one more order.¡¹ Miyagi looks overtly displeased. After a short pause, however, she quietly apologized. ¡¸Do it again.¡¹ As I leaned closer to the voice I heard, I could easily close the distance that separated us. Soon the space between us was gone and we kissed a second time. I didn¡¯t notice it the first time, but I think this feels good. Heat flowed in from where we touched each other, and my body moved as if a switch had been flipped, and my tongue crawled over my lips. Our body temperatures mingle more than when touched by fingers, blurring the boundaries between each other. Miyagi¡¯s lips open thinly and her breath escapes. I hear a muffled voice mixed in, and the inside of my ears start to buzz. Miyagi¡¯s hand grabs my vest. More, I want more. I want to touch inside Miyagi. I part my slightly open lips and try to sneak my tongue in, but it was refused. I bit my lip in protest and she pushed my body as hard as she could. ¡¸I didn¡¯t say you could go that far.¡¹ ¡¸A kiss is a kiss, right?¡¹ ¡¸Anyway, you don¡¯t have to do it anymore.¡¹ Miyagi pishily and moves away from me a little bit. ¡¸What are you going to do, after this?¡¹ Without making eye contact, Miyagi says, and throws a box of tissues with an alligator cover on it. ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸This is just so awkward.¡¹ Well, certainly. Miyagi is not my girlfriend, and in her words, not my friend. It was not without awkwardness that she had kissed such a person. But nothing should change. I don¡¯t think a kiss would soften Miyagi¡¯s attitude. She will continue toin in words that grow several spines with a twang anyway, and she won¡¯t be nice about it. If she suddenly start talking to me in a friendly way, that¡¯s more ufortable. Maybe something will change, but I don¡¯t know until it does, so I guess it will just be what it will be. ¡¸Sendai-san is smart, yet stupid.¡¹ Miyagi says with a sigh. ¡¸I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m stupid, but I¡¯m not smart.¡¹ If I was smart, I could meet my parents¡¯ expectations. I would have gone to a different high school and never met Miyagi. ¡¸I said it¡¯s only awkward at first.¡¹ I say irresponsibly and lie down on the bed. Miyagi is fine the way it is, and if she keep doing what she have been doing, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡¸Keep calling me. For me.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll call you without being told. Don¡¯t order me to do it.¡¹ Miyagi stands up with a miffed look on her face and brings the manga. Then she sipped her cider. I kissed her and found out that I like Miyagi enough to barge into her house, call her up at school, and make her give orders. I surprisingly like it myself. I don¡¯t intend to tell her, though. Chapter 35: I give the orders, not Sendai-san — 35

Chapter 35: I give the orders, not Sendai-san ¡ª 35

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The midterm test was a mess. I dislike studying, but before a test, I at least open a textbook and make an effort to memorize forms and year numbers. Of course, even this time I opened the textbook and tried to memorize it. But I just did, and it didn¡¯t enter my head at all. Thanks to this, my grades, which were not particrly good but not particrly bad, dropped. The reason lies with Sendai-san. I couldn¡¯t get through my studies because of what happened to me before the test. But now that it is June and the change of clothes to summer clothes is over, Sendai-san, now lighter, is reading a magazine beside me with a nonchnt look on her face. With frivolous words like ¡°look pretty¡± and ¡°lose weight¡± lining the cover, it looked like the same kind of thing she had bought when I handed 5,000 yen to Sendai-san, who had apparently forgotten her wallet at the bookstore. I am not sure. After the kiss, Sendai-san, who is not my friend, became something more unfamiliar. ¡ºI said it¡¯s only awkward at first.¡» It was Sendai-san who said so, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any awkwardness even though it was the first time she had called me since then. I shouldn¡¯t have called her. I put the manga I was reading back on the shelf and bring in a new book. Nothing good happened today, but nothing bad either. Still, I called Sendai-san. I didn¡¯t want her to think that I stopped calling her because I kissed her, and I thought I could see her looking like that was nothing, but I am already beginning to regret it. I drink a cider and put the bed on my back. As usual, Sendai-san is close by. ¡¸Do you like these magazines?¡¹ Sendai-san, who had been turning pages at a speed that made it difficult to tell whether she was reading or just looking, nces up and asks. ¡¸I don¡¯t like them.¡¹ ¡¸I thought you liked these magazines because you kept looking at them.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen them, and I¡¯m not interested in those magazines.¡¹ I know from her light voice and slightly raised corners of her mouth that she is teasing me, and I answer her curtly. ¡¸I don¡¯t like them much either.¡¹ ¡¸You went to the trouble of buying it and reading it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I go out of my way to buy magazines I don¡¯t really like.¡¹ She said monotonously, and Sendai-san closed the magazine. I understand why she was not an avid reader, but it doesn¡¯t reveal why she buy magazines she don¡¯t like. But I can specte based on her friendships. The buoyant catchphrase that adorns the cover is one that Ibaraki-san seems to like. It seems that it¡¯s hard to be beautiful on all sides. I think I would be a little more at peace if she could show her beauty in all directions in front of me. But if Sendai-san were like that, I would not have invited her to this room for such a long time. ¡¸Ah, right. How was your test?¡¹ Sendai-san asks while sipping barley tea. I don¡¯t want to say it wasn¡¯t good. I never want to say why the result was not good, because she might imagine why it was not good. ¡¸Just normal. How about Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just the normal for me. Tell me your average score.¡¹ ¡¸Why do I have to say that? If you¡¯re going to ask someone, you should say it first.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Take my bag. It has the test papers that came back today.¡¹ Sendai-san then touches my arm. The uniform was changed from abined uniform to a summer uniform, and the blouses were short-sleeved. Due to theck of cloth to shield her hands, heat is transmitted directly to my skin. The bag was near me and my body almost froze in my hands which only meant to take it quickly. It¡¯s ridiculous. I let out a small breath and push back Sendai-san¡¯s hand. ¡¸I don¡¯t need to see it, I know you¡¯re scoring well.¡¹ ¡¸It was not good. Just ordinary.¡¹ ¡¸I mean, the normal for a smart person means good to me.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true. My bag, just get it.¡¹ Sendai-san taps my arm again with a pop. Maybe she doesn¡¯t care about test scores. She¡¯s just trying to be funny and show it to me because I say I won¡¯t watch it. She does all those things. I take the magazine from Sendai-san¡¯sp and toss it toward her bag. ¡¸Go get it.¡¹ If you want to get the bag, just go ahead and get it. ¡¸Okay, okay. It¡¯s an order, right?¡¹ Sendai-san, who never listens to my repeated requests for a single response,¡¸Let¡¯s go,¡¹stands up and grabs the magazine. But it was never handed to me. ¡¸If you try doing your hair like this¡­¡¹ Sendai-san flips through the pages to reveal a girl with loosely curled hair. The hairstyle presented is cute, but I don¡¯t think it looks good on me. ¡¸Do you want me to do it for you?¡¹ The memoryes back to the hand that was extended to me as I said this. Before kissing me, Sendai-san touched my hair. Softly and gently. I tell her,¡¸You don¡¯t have to,¡¹before her hands touch my hair. I don¡¯t know if this current behavior was done consciously or unconsciously, but I feel that Sendai-san is touching me a lot today. I think she is teasing me because she does these things. Even when I kissed her, it was teasing me. I don¡¯t think she likes me, but she made me order her to do it. I don¡¯t think she hated me, and I don¡¯t think she made fun of me. However, I do not know why Sendai-san insisted on kissing. One thing is clear: Sendai-san is treating me good. I had a desire to touch her, and unlike at school, I don¡¯t dislike Sendai-san, who doesn¡¯t wear a catsuit. But these things are very frustrating. I look at Sendai-san. I see a little brown hair that the teacher misses. Her ears are out. ¡¸Those piercings, you don¡¯t have them. You look like you do.¡¹ Sendai-san is not the mboyant type, but it is not surprising that she wears earrings. Ibaraki-san, who is always with her, has a piercing and is often upset with the teacher. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be noticed by the teacher. You don¡¯t do it, Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹ When I answered shortly and tugged at her earlobe, which could have been pierced, Sendai-san looked surprised. I crawled my fingers behind the ear. ¡¸I¡¯m ticklish, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then don¡¯t move as you are.¡¹ Today, I¡¯m not going to let her order me around. I will do what I want to do, as I want to do it. I slowly slid my index finger down to touch the base of his ear, and Sendai-san grabbed my arm. Chapter 36: I give orders, not Sendai-san — 36

Chapter 36: I give orders, not Sendai-san ¡ª 36

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸I told you it¡¯s ticklish.¡¹ Sendai-san did not tell me not to touch it. However, she forcefully removes my hand from her ear without hiding the expression that she does not want me to touch it. ¡¸I¡¯m trying to tell you not to move either.¡¹ It¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s an order. I think Sendai-san understands that. ¡¸You¡¯re overreacting just because I touched your ears. Could it be that this ce is weak?¡¹ Once again, I tug on the earlobe. ¡¸You¡¯re pulling too much. Ouch.¡¹ The word that Sendai-san is weak is not denied, but eyebrows are raised. But she only moved er facial expression, not her body. When I crawl my fingers behind her ears, her shoulders sway slightly. The disgruntled look on her face didn¡¯t change. But she didn¡¯t grab my hand like she did earlier. ¡¸That¡¯s the way you should listen to me.¡¹ It is a relief to see Sendai-san silently doing as I say. Even though it is my room, I do not feel fidgety as if I am in someone else¡¯s room. I am the owner of this ce, not Sendai-san. The rtionship has returned to the way it should be, and my surging heart calms down. I slide my fingers down to trace the contours of the ear. She continues to maintain a grim face, as if stered on. I slipped a finger into her ear to break the expression on her face, and Sendai-san pulled herself away as if to escape from me. ¡¸Wait¡ª¡¹ I hear low voices but keep touching them as if tickling them in the ear. Sendai-san almost raises her hand and then lowers it. The order not to move continues to be obeyed and I y with her ear. It was interesting to see Sendai-san, who is so calm and collected at school, miffed, yet silently enduring the situation. I am sure that what is not interesting to Sendai-san is interesting to me, and what is not interesting to me is interesting to Sendai-san. Needless to say, she and I are opposites and have no intersection. It¡¯s no wonder that Sendai-san, who is always in a bright ce, as if illuminated by the light of day, doesn¡¯t know what I am thinking. I run my fingers from the base of her ear to her neck. Sendai-san shudders and lets out a suppressed voice. ¡¸You must really think that it¡¯s interesting.¡¹ As if unable to bear it, she grabs my arm. ¡¸It was interesting. You can resist.¡¹ Sendai-san looks tantly defiant. . That¡¯s about as good as it gets. I don¡¯t know what to do when she act like she is testing me. ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ With one word, I reject Sendai-san¡¯s words and shakes off her hand. Then I pull her by the ear and leans in closer. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ I think it would. She is reacting correctly because I went out of her way to pull it so that it would hurt. I¡¯m happy with that and close the distance a little more. Sendai-san is in a ce as close as when we kissed. A thump. My heart falsely assumes that Sendai-san is doing me a favor. I put my lips to her ear, pretending not to notice the heartbeat that was getting faster. The sweet scent of flowers tickles my nose. That¡¯s the smell thates from the pillow the day Sendai-san upies the bed, and it¡¯s not a smell I dislike. Shampoo, what is she using? I touch her ears with the tip of my tongue, lost in part of my thoughts to a question that has urred to me several times in the past. ¡¸That tickles!¡¹ Sendai-san pushes my shoulder. But it was not so forceful, as if she had not forgotten the order not to move. When I lightly set my teeth on the cartge against eptable resistance, Sendai-san shook himself exaggeratedly. ¡¸The order should be over and done with, right?¡¹ She doesn¡¯t sound angry, but her voice sounds lower than usual. ¡¸It¡¯s not allowed.¡¹ ¡¸No, you can¡¯t. Stop.¡¹ ¡¸Senda¡ª¡¹ She whispers in my ear and stops me. And then restate. ¡¸Hazuki, shut up.¡¹ I have been called by name by Sendai-san in this room. This is payback for that, a call that has no deep meaning. What connects me and Sendai-san is one contract, no more and no less. It has been that way since the day I first gave him five thousand yen. She has a limited amount of time to be here, and a deal that started on a whim should end on a bit of a whim. At the most, until graduation. It won¡¯tst longer than that. That makes sense to me. I don¡¯t want more than that. So, name calling is nothing special. I press my lips against the bottom of her ear. Sendai-san¡¯s hand touches my back for a moment, then quickly moves away. As I touched the smooth skin with the tip of my tongue, I heard a quiet exhale. Its breath blows on my neck and tickles me, and I crawl my tongue behind her ear as if in protest. ¡¸Miyagi, it feels disgusting.¡¹ Her voice is the same as usual. However, I feel that her breathing is a little irregr. My heart was also beating faster than fast. I don¡¯t think it should go any further. But I am swept away by the speed of my heartbeat, which should have been deafening. I puts my weight on Sendai-san and pushes her down as she is. With a stupefying ease, Sendai-san¡¯s back touches the floor. I tried to bite her ear, but she pushed me as hard as she could around my corbone. ¡¸Anything more is against the rules.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t vite anything. When I took my face away andined, Sendai-san pushed me away and raised herself up. ¡¸That¡¯s a simr act, isn¡¯t it? This kind of thing.¡¹ ¡¸Did it feel good, by any chance?¡¹ I said teasingly, and Sendai-san touched her ear as if to wipe it, then stood up in a tedious manner. ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. I said don¡¯t push me over.¡¹ An unreserved foot kicks my thigh. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi.¡¹ While lying on the bed, Sendai-san calls me. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸You can call me by my name from now.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t call you like that anymore.¡¹ When I answer while leaning back on the bed, she hits me on the head with a pillow. I exaggeratedly told her¡¸it hurts¡¹even though it doesn¡¯t hurt much. But no apology is heard. Instead, the pillow hits me on the head once more. ¡¸Miyagi is so boring, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ Her voice sounded really boring as she mumbled softly. Chapter 37: I give orders, not Sendai-san — 37

Chapter 37: I give orders, not Sendai-san ¡ª 37

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The ckboard spells out the history of the world, and Dorabashi wears blue today. What I hear is a repetition of the rise and fall of a country I have no interest in, and the teacher¡¯s voice passes me by unnoticed. It¡¯s not always what I want it to be. In the end, giving orders to Sendai-san only upsets her for a very short time, and in the end I feel as unreliable as the smoke that flutters by me. This is not the kind of oue I want. I turn to a page in my textbook. Sendai-san¡¯s breath. The sweet scent. The feel of soft earlobes and bones. And cheeks that were just a little red. All thates to mind is yesterday. Most of my thoughts are upied by Sendai-san due to a series of events that I can¡¯t keep in my memory drawer. This is crazy. We¡¯ve done things like that before. I¡¯d given hickeys, I¡¯ve even bitten her on the neck. What I did yesterday was not so different from that. And yet, the memories continue to linger in my head and be clearer and clearer. This is all I¡¯ve been doingtely. When Sendai-san is involved, nothing good happens. I feel like her presence is weighing on me a lot, even though we started this rtionship on a whim. I take out an eraser from the pen case, which I failed to give to Sendai-san and was left in my room. The eraser that came back from me to her hand shows no sign of having been used. It¡¯s not like she went out of her way to return it. If I had not been called by Sendai-san at school, my rtionship with her might have been cut off. We never even kissed. I would never have had another thing upying my mind than the ss. ¡¸Don¡¯t just stand there, look at me.¡¹ I hear Dorabashi¡¯s voice, as if referring to me, and look up. However, it was the third boy from the front who was being watched, and he was being asked a very difficult question. It was me today, wasn¡¯t it? Having escaped from the target of the eight strikes, I pull another eraser from my pen case and erase the words in my notebook, even though I don¡¯t want to erase any of them. The answer to the mean-spirited question will never be heard. I re-copy the ckboard and tuck the eraser returned by Sendai-san into my pen case. Thest ss of the day proceeded with eight blows, and still I was not the target of the Dorabashi. ¡¸At times like this, the weather forecast is wrong, isn¡¯t it? I was hoping that the gym practice might be canceled.¡¹ After homeroom, Maikaes over and says ruefully. ¡¸I thought it was cancelled too. I¡¯m kind of tired of the whole practice and all.¡¹ The news I saw in the morning told me to take an umbre with me, but although it was cloudy outside my window, it was not raining. ¡¸Why bother doing it after school? Why don¡¯t you just cancel ss?¡¹ Ami looks at the sky, which has not dropped a single raindrop, as if she were looking at an abominable thing, and then she starts toin about the joint practice for the gymnastic festival. Finally, she added,¡¸I can¡¯t wait to go home.¡¹ ¡¸Well,ining won¡¯t stop it, so let¡¯s go before I get angry.¡¹ ¡¸I know, right?¡¹ I agree with Maika¡¯s resigned voice and stand up with my gym clothes. Unmotivated, the three of us leave the ssroom and head to the locker room. In the hallway, Ami keeps muttering¡¸I don¡¯t want to do it,¡¹ and Maika keeps agreeing. Even with all that going on, the weather forecast remained off and we went out to the field. It was only a joint practice, and there were so many people that the supposedlyrge field felt small. Not to mention that even Sendai-san is there. We are not lined up yet. But because we are somehow grouped by grade level and ss, it was inevitable that I would immediately see her in the next ss. Inevitably, Ibaraki-san¡¯s figure next to me also came into view, but there was nothing I could do about that. Sendai-san is a conspicuous person, but Ibaraki-san is even more conspicuous. Obviously, brown hair and worn-out gym clothes. She is equipped with piercings and nail polish and acts like she has no enemies at school. Some of my other friends by my side are simr, and it¡¯s like a different world out there. But seeing Ibaraki-san happily talking to boys, I don¡¯t think she and Sendai-san would get along. I don¡¯t know why they are together. When I was just watching them from afar, I thought they were just like each other, but not anymore. Sendai-san does not seem to have the same interests as Ibaraki-san. ¡¸Shiori, what are you staring at?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah, I just can¡¯t wait to get it over with.¡¹ Maika taps me on the shoulder with a tap, and I disappear Sendai-san from my sight. ¡¸We haven¡¯t even started yet, and you won¡¯t finish. I mean, there¡¯s Ibaraki-san, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s supposed to skip these things.¡¹ ¡¸Aren¡¯t she worried about her internal score?¡¹ Ami said with augh, and Maika sounded appalled. ¡¸After all this time?¡¹ ¡¸Even after all this time, it¡¯s better than not caring.¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes. Oh, by the way, Shiori. Hasn¡¯t anything happened with Sendai-san since then?¡¹ Maika shifts her gaze from Ibaraki-san to Sendai-san and asks in an expectant voice. Ami also grabs my arm, saying,¡¸I want to hear that as well ¡¹ Sendai-san came to the ssroom and called me over. It was a surprise to Maika and Ami, and since then they have been talking about Sendai-san a lot. Simply put, Sendai-san, who came all the way to call me, was an object of interest to both of them. Although I gave them a reasonable reason, the fact that they asked me about Sendai-san in this way means that they are not convinced. I let out a small gasp as I looked at their faces, clearly stating that they wanted to hear an interesting story. ¡¸What¡¯s something?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡ª Something must be fishy!¡¹ Maika says as a matter of course. ¡¸There¡¯s no way there¡¯s anything there.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right.¡¹ I hear the obvious words from Maika, and my heart gets a little heavy. But only a little, really. It¡¯s not a big weight. ¡¸Why don¡¯t we just do the gymnastics festival on the spot?¡¹ Maika, who has lost interest in my rtionship with Sendai-san, says something cumbersome and sneezes. I replied,¡¸Why didn¡¯t they just cancel it even if it wasn¡¯t raining?¡¹ and looked at Sendai-san again. What are they talking about,ughing with Ibaraki-san Naturally, she doesn¡¯t look at me. Since entering the third year, I have not been able to hold on to my feelings toward Sendai-san. I thought I was running slowly, but then my mind starts running at such a great speed that I almost get caught for speeding. Reason is swept away and useless. It should be better to let go of these feelings, Sendai-san and all. If I don¡¯t, I will get in trouble. I know. I know, but I also want to give her orders all the time. Making her do what I say, making her obey and submit. ¡ª¡ªI feel like an idiot. I look up at the skyzily. It was this kind of half-assed weather when I gave Sendai-san 5,000 yen at the bookstore. The rainy season had ended then, so just barely a year had not passed. What was I doing this timest year? I try to remember, but my memory is hazy. ¡¸They want us to line up.¡¹ As I stood there in a daze, Maika poked me in the back with a thump. At any rate,st year¡¯s gymnastics festival was boring. That was all I could remember. Chapter 38: Im only doing because Miyagi says so — 38

Chapter 38: I''m only doing because Miyagi says so ¡ª 38

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Something was about to change. The day Miyagi touched my ear, it must have been my imagination that made me feel that way. I have been called to Miyagi several times since the midterms ended, but nothing much has changed between us. The gymnastic festival is over, and I am living a peaceful time. It was never awkward to kiss her, nor was it ever called off for so much as a bite on the ear. It¡¯s boring. It¡¯s not interesting. It¡¯s ufortable because it doesn¡¯t change enough to be boring. I am in this room with the same subtle feeling as when my favorite restaurant has changed its vor. I didn¡¯t expect the kiss to change anything, but maybe deep down I wanted it to. I can¡¯t say that change is necessarily a good thing, but Miyagi is too normal now. In exchange for 5,000 yen, she gives me a lot of orders that don¡¯t change. I¡¯m out of my mind. There is no tension. Miyagi licked my ear. I did not want that to happen, but I was curious as to what Miyagi was thinking when she acted that way. However, I did not ask her how she came to lick my ear, so her principle of action remains a mystery to me. Since then, Miyagi has not given me any orders to lick her fingers or her feet. Not that I want anything exciting to happen, but I am tired of homework and manga readings. Well, however. If only a little, things have changed. The table is now a bit bigger and Miyagi is closer than ever. Textbooks are easy to unfold. Perhaps that is why Miyagi is doing her homework next to me. But instead, she seem to be trying not to touch me. And by the way, it doesn¡¯t look like much fun. Just like the weather, Miyagi¡¯s mood is also sluggish. ¡¸You have a mistake there.¡¹ I point with my pen to one spot in Miyagi¡¯s notebook. English is not her forte, and there are other mistakes, but I point out one for now. But Miyagi looked at me unamused. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me I¡¯m wrong if I didn¡¯t ask.¡¹ ¡¸So you¡¯re just going to leave it at that then?¡¹ ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not good, yet.¡¹ Miyagi wrinkles her brow and erases the words in her notebook. The eraser she uses is new and different from the one I returned. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s mean to go to the trouble of using a different eraser. I turn my gaze back to my notebook. ¡¸The answer?¡¹ Miyagi, who should have been diligently doing her homework earlier, demands a quick fix for her mistake. ¡¸Figure it out for yourself.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹ ¡¸You just don¡¯t want to do it. Do it right.¡¹ ¡¸Then, an order. Tell me the answer.¡¹ Textbooks and notebooks are pushed to my camp. ¡¸You¡¯re not asking me to tell you, you¡¯re asking me to do it. Like this.¡¹ ¡¸Do it.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ As I recall, this is what happenedst time. Miyagi threw out her homework halfway through, leaving me to do the rest and read manga. I pull the notebook toward me and take the eraser from Miyagi. The problem itself is not so difficult. As long as you take it seriously, even Miyagi will be able to finish it easily. But such assumptions are meaningless in the face of instruction, and I erase and correct what is wrong. ¡¸I thought it was almost a year ago, huh?¡¹ I ask Miyagi as I corrects some mistakes and works on new problems. ¡¸What is?¡¹ ¡¸When I starteding here.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so?¡¹ Miyagi says, seemingly uninterested. ¡¸It¡¯s the beginning of July, so it¡¯s been almost a year.¡¹ I firmly remember how I started going to Miyagi¡¯s room, even though we were ssmates, we hardly ever spoke. It would be a beautiful story if I told I that Miyagi appeared before me like a savior and paid for me when I forgot my wallet. But in reality, it¡¯s not a very good story, because she forced me to spend 5,000 yen at the cash register of a bookstore, and when I tried to return the change, she told me to throw it away because she didn¡¯t want it. I thought Miyagi was a pain in the ass that day, and I still think she is a pain in the ass. ¡¸Why did you pay me back then?¡¹ ¡¸A ssmate was in trouble, so I thought I¡¯d help.¡¹ ¡¸Really.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a lie. I had a 5,000 yen bill in my wallet.¡¹ ¡¸If it was a 1,000 yen bill in your wallet, does that mean you¡¯re not going to pay?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a lie, too, anyway. Why are you really doing this?¡¹ ¡¸Because that¡¯s what I was in the mood for at the time. That¡¯s all.¡¹ I don¡¯t know if she was fooling around or if she really was, but Miyagi broke off the conversation there and stood up. She then brought two manga from the bookshelf andy down on her bed. I quickly finished my homework and poked Miyagi in the side. ¡¸Go a little further, please.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my ce.¡¹ ¡¸This is not Sendai-san¡¯s ce, it¡¯s my bed. It¡¯s too small, so don¡¯te here.¡¹ Miyagi says inly and takes up a position in the middle of the bed. Surely the bed is Miyagi¡¯s bed, not mine. But I am the one who always uses the bed when I am called to this room, and I think I am entitled to a half share of the territory. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just move over a little bit.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi is stingy.¡¹ Rather than poke me in the nks, I would try to push my nks to expand my territory. But Miyagi said without touching me. ¡¸Sendai-san, you¡¯re depressing me, so stop it.¡¹ Miyagi is sometimes surprisingly aggressive in her touching, yet she sometimes looks uneasy. In those cases, she seem to wish she had never touched me. I am not a person who will not be hurt by anything, and I even have a sensitive side. Miyagi¡¯s seeming insensitivity sometimes stings me with a certain depth. I don¡¯t mind being touched by Miyagi. But it is bing a bit of a pain. Touching is better than being touched. I climb into bed and push Miyagi¡¯s body to make more space. But instead of vacating the territory, she got up. ¡¸Sendai-san. Take off your tie.¡¹ She says abruptly and looks at me with an expressionless face. That was not a good face. Miyagi is thinking of some stupid thing at a time like this. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Just take it off.¡¹ It is always the case that when you ask a question, you don¡¯t get an answer, and you don¡¯t have to be told that this is an order to know that it is an order. I stop my futile resistance and maturely remove my tie. ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine. And then I¡¯ll lend you that.¡¹ ¡¸A necktie?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, a necktie.¡¹ The tone of her voice is the same as when she was doing her homework, but I have a bad feeling about it. Still, I hand Miyagi my tie. ¡¸Turn around.¡¹ I turned around as she told me to, and she grabbed my wrist, saying,¡¸Give me your hand, over here.¡¹ This is the only way to know what will happen next. I exhale so Miyagi can¡¯t hear me, then I put my hands behind my back. Then I immediately felt the cloth clinging to my wrists. And it was strong. ¡¸Wait, that hurts!¡¹ Iin as my wrists are tied with what I can only assume is a tight, forceful knot. If she tie them up without any addition or subtraction, there will be marks on them. Uniforms have short sleeves, and such marks on the wrists would only be noticeable. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ When I call her name strongly, the tie digs into my wrist even more. ¡¸Don¡¯t ever leave a mark on it.¡¹ When I voice my desire to allow no more, my tie loosens a little. I could feel the knot being made. ¡¸Miyagi is a pervert. I saw something like this in a manga somewhere.¡¹ The bookshelves are lined with everything from maidenly shoujo manga to hot-blooded shounen manga.? Some of the books were fully devoted to eroticism, and one of them must have had a manga with a situation in which the main character was tied up with a necktie by her boyfriend. ¡¸Sendai-san, do you want to be made to look like that manga?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, well, I¡¯m not going to make it look like from the manga, so just sit there for an hour or so.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, what? Abandonment y?¡¹ ¡¸I knew you wanted me to do something for you.¡¹ I hear a voice behind me that seems to have been turned on. ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s a pervert.¡¹ With a voice, her breath blows on my neck, and the next moment, she bites me on the shoulder over my blouse. ¡¸Ouch¡ª¡¹ For Miyagi, the word ¡°add/subtract¡± does not exist. So when I raised my voice, her teeth were clenched in my shoulders. ¡¸I never said I wanted you to do that.¡¹ Normally, I escape the pain by pressing on Miyagi¡¯s forehead. But that is not the case today because my wrists are tied. Even if I wanted to turn around, I couldn¡¯t turn around right away because I would lose my bnce, and I could only speak. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ When I call her name strongly, she finally releases the pain. ¡¸I said don¡¯t leave marks. You can bite me if you want, but you have to be careful.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, they can¡¯t see it there.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what this is about.¡¹ ¡¸Then get off the bed and sit down.¡¹ I hate this. If I could say, that I¡¯m apologizing, but I know that if I do, I will be forcibly lowered from the bed. Besides, Miyagi at times like this seems to push people off with impunity. Is it better to get off by myself than to get kicked off? I silently sat down on the floor as I was told, and Miyagi took off her socks. ¡¸Sendai-san. You know what I¡¯m going to say next, right?¡¹ I looked up at her and Miyagi kicked me in the shoulder, which would have left teeth marks. Chapter 39: Im only doing it because Sendai-san says so — 39

Chapter 39: I''m only doing it because Sendai-san says so ¡ª 39

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Licking your feet, right?¡¹ I have known Miyagi for a reasonably long time, and in light of the past, I can easily understand what she is trying to say. ¡¸If you know what I mean, then do it.¡¹ Miyagi looks down at me and says happily. It is better to be in a good mood than anguid, simpering mood, but right now it is not wee. That¡¯s because I know that I¡¯m not going to have a good time down the road. I don¡¯t recall anything good happening to me because of Miyagi¡¯s good mood in these situations. ¡¸Your feet, just lift them up a little bit.¡¹ Not being able to use my hands is inconvenient. As usual, I can¡¯t bring my feet to just the right spot. I look at Miyagi¡¯s feet, which are lowered to the floor. I have noints about licking her feet. I have done that many times before. But it is difficult to lick with your hands tied. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ The answer is short and clear. That means no cooperation, which I think is pretty mean. I will keep on following orders. That¡¯s what this is all about, and I put the tip of my tongue a little below her knees. Even knees and shins must be legs. But Miyagi didn¡¯t seem to like them. ¡¸Lick it from the tip of my toes.¡¹ Her voice areing down from above. ¡¸In this condition?¡¹ ¡¸With that condition. Sendai-san, you like listening to me, don¡¯t you?¡¹ I don¡¯t like to follow orders. But it¡¯s pointless to say so. I can only choose to follow orders or return the 5,000 yen and leave this room. Looking up at Miyagi from the floor. She doesn¡¯t move. In order to follow orders, I must approach Miyagi¡¯s feet myself. The owner of this room is selfish and unkind only to me. She is not afraid to say things that she would not say to anyone else. Still, I am out of my mind at an all-time high in trying to follow Miyagi. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ I slowly remove my gaze from Miyagi when she kicks me in the knee as if urging me to do so. Then I licked her toes as I licked the floor. That¡¯s a pretty humiliating appearance. I think I¡¯m like someone else¡¯s property. ¡¸That¡¯s the kind of Sendai I like.¡¹ That sounds like a lot of fun, and it makes me a little angry. It¡¯s not an easy position and it¡¯s painful. However, I didn¡¯t go for the option of returning the five thousand yen, and I let my tongue crawl from the tips of her fingers to the backs of her feet. I licked up to her ankles and pressed my lips against them, and she pulled me to my feet. I put the tip of my tongue on the back of her foot as if to chase it, but now Miyagi presses her foot against it as well. I can only assume she is amused. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ Instead ofining, I called her name. Not liking that, Miyagi slips her foot under my chin and uses her instep to make me look up. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ Smiling, Miyagi looked at me. ¡¸I can¡¯t move.¡¹ ¡¸I am the one who can give orders, not Sendai-san.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s words are not wrong. But why do I have to appear like this to do what she says? I am the one who is dissatisfied with my own choice. ¡¸Do go on.¡¹ Before the voice of the heart can be uttered, the order is given. Her feet are returned to the floor and I once again ce my lips on the back of them. I get an order and I follow it. Such things have be somonce that I feel angry, yet my body moves. That kind of thing is somonce that it makes me angry, but my body moves. I lick her fingers and touch the smooth skin with my lips. Miyagi¡¯s body moves slightly as I bite her ankle softly, following the bone I feel faintly on the tip of my tongue. I keep repeating those sweet bites and crawl my tongue up her shins. I lick, bite, and put my lips on it. I can¡¯t help but wish these were her lips. I touch the knee slowly with my lips, as if I am kissing it. I put my lips on it a few times and then sucked hard and Miyagi grabbed my hair. ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Because Sendai-san is a slut.¡¹ ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹ ¡¸I mean it was disgusting.¡¹ Miyagi says monotonously and releases the hair from her grasp. I bite down on her knees with enough force to go beyond a sweet bite and get teeth marks. The bone hit me but I didn¡¯t care. I set my teeth as hard as I could, and she pushed my forehead as hard as she could. ¡¸It hurts. Stop it.¡¹ ¡¸You were just trying not to be a jerk.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t order you to do.¡¹ ¡¸You mean I just lick it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but you don¡¯t have to do it anymore.¡¹ The order does not clearly say that this is the end, but I hear such a in voice. But my bound hands are not released. ¡¸Then, take off your tie.¡¹ ¡¸If I stay dressed like this all the time.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t go back home.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s order is not binding on my day. It is a promise to be Miyagi¡¯s for only a few hours of the day. Therefore, the request to remove the tie should be granted and should not be denied. It should be. But Miyagi never untied my tie. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to leave. What if I keep you like this? I can feed you.¡¹ Miyagi jokes in a tone that is hard to believe she is joking. ¡¸Don¡¯t be a jerk, untie me.¡¹ ¡¸Then you should ask better.¡¹ A boring joke is not easily retracted, even if it doesn¡¯t seem very funny. As if to rile me up of saying it, Miyagi lightly kicks me in the knee. I can¡¯t read the emotion in her eyes as she looks down at me. I bow your head and make a request. I could do it right now if I wanted to, but I can¡¯t bring myself to ask Miyagi to untie my tie right now. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like Miyagi¡¯s attitude a little, no, a lot. ¡¸Do you want to stay as you are?¡¹ She grabs me by the cor of my blouse, as if she¡¯s not going to remove it until I ask her to. Not so much with full force, but pulled and pulled my body to Miyagi, as if I were being held by my blouse. I re at Miyagi for her actions, which I find a little rough. ¡¸Get off me. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡¹ When Iin strongly, her hand lets go as if she has lost interest, and I lose my bnce. I opened my mouth toin one more time about the careless way she treated me, though it wasn¡¯t enough to make me fall over. But before I could utter a word, Miyagi asked me a question. ¡¸Sendai-san, what do you want me to do?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸I was wondering if there was some kind of order you wanted to be given.¡¹ ¡¸There is no such thing.¡¹ I¡¯m not here to be ordered around. That said, I didn¡¯t want 5,000 yen, but I also didn¡¯t want Miyagi to do something for me. ¡¸So how far are you willing to go to forgive me?¡¹ Although the question was not expressed in words, I could tell that I was being asked about the ¡°content of the order.¡± After all these times of doing whatever you want, why now? I don¡¯t know what happened to make her decide to ask me such a question, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something she should be asking me after almost a year. ¡¸How far, you mean? I don¡¯t know, but you¡¯re going to have to use yourmon sense and give me an order.¡¹ ¡¸Now that¡¯s an order, is thatmon sense?¡¹ Being bound and licking her feet as I lick the floor. Even now, I am continued to be tied up. Although I ept that, suchmon sense is not in her. ¡¸If you didn¡¯t say no, that means you didn¡¯t, right?¡¹ I did because Miyagi told me to. It is just that, notmon sense. I would never do it to anyone else, nor would I deal with them. But I don¡¯t want to bother telling Miyagi that. ¡¸That¡¯s a nasty way to ask. Here.¡¹ ¡¸Even Sendai-san has a nasty way of asking.¡¹ Miyagi said in an unusually sultry manner. Chapter 40: Im only doing it because Miyagi says so — 40

Chapter 40: I''m only doing it because Miyagi says so ¡ª 40

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I don¡¯t mean to deny Miyagi¡¯s words about being mean. I do so on purpose. I enjoy watching Miyagi¡¯s dismay. But it¡¯s okay for me to do it, but disgusting for Miyagi to do it. Simply put, that¡¯s what ites down to. It is my exclusive right to ask questions to embarrass her, and it should be Miyagi who is at a loss for answers. So I pretend I didn¡¯t hear Miyagi¡¯s question and ask it back. ¡¸Miyagi is the one who wants to do this to me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to say that.¡¹ She¡¯s is not going to answer, but she wants to do something. I understood that, but I didn¡¯t know any more. I would like to know, but it is not something I would question, nor is it a topic I would go into depth on. I see, I replied, a word that seemed to be a reply but meant nothing, and looked at Miyagi. I then wriggled my arms to see if I could manage on my own, but my arms only hurt because the tie was digging in. The tie is wrapped around my wrist with such force that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there were marks on my arm, although the force that binds my arm was loosened by my words ¡°don¡¯t ever leave marks.¡± ¡¸Stand up.¡¹ Miyagi says bluntly. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸You want me to untie your tie, right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s pretty hard to stand up while tied down.¡¹ It seems that the arms also y a role in maintaining bnce, and even simple movements such as standing and sitting feel difficult when the arms are tied. I still can¡¯t stand up, but I¡¯m a little afraid that I might stumble and fall. ¡¸Then stay where you are.¡¹ As she said that, and with a thud, Miyagi got off the bed and immediately went behind me. Soon the cloth that was pressing down on my wrists is removed and I regain my freedom. Still, I shake my arms, unable to move them as I had hoped. I feel a little more blood pumping through my veins, and I get up. As I sat down on the bed, Miyagi sat down next to me and grabbed my arm. ¡¸Look at this.¡¹ Before I can say it¡¯s okay, she stares at my wrist as if she were a detective looking for evidence. ¡¸The marks, there¡¯s none.¡¹ Miyagi muttered in a whisper. Then she stroked the area where the tie had wrapped around me with her fingertips. It softly traces over the veins, touching them as if she were tracing it. The fingertips slowly move toward the palm of my hand, and the sensation in my arm returns in response. Gradually, the stimtion provided by Miyagi¡¯s fingertips became clearer and clearer, and I shook her hand off. ¡¸I knew it. You tied me up with the intention of making a mark.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m saying I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t grab it.¡¹ It doesn¡¯t sound that way. . The hands that have touched me and the tone of voice making me wish she had a trace. ¡¸Or did you want me to put a mark on you?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want them to wear them. What are you going to do at school if you have marks on your wrists from being tied up?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t put it on.¡¹ I throw a fit and Miyagi kicks me in the leg. After bumping my foot a few times, as if I hadn¡¯t said enough, I reach for the manga I had left behind as if I had remembered. I took the manga first and spoke to her. ¡¸Let me ask you one question.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ Miyagi replies with a resentful look at the manga in my hand. ¡¸If I gave an order like the one you just gave, would Miyagi obey it?¡¹ ¡¸There is no way I¡¯m going toply.¡¹ ¡¸I know, right?¡¹ I knew. I knew and heard that Miyagi would never do something like that. She wouldn¡¯t lick people¡¯s feet if I paid her to order me to do it. I can sort of see that you find meaning in making me do things that you don¡¯t do yourself. It¡¯s not fun for me, but I have to do what I have to do because I have promised to do what she say. ¡¸I¡¯m not a pervert like you, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸No, Miyagi is the pervert. She¡¯s happy to give people orders like that.¡¹ ¡¸Not that I¡¯m happy about it.¡¹ But she was amused. She wasining, but she was also making amused noises when she saw me obeying her. I didn¡¯t mean to lick her so hard, but it must have been an interesting experience for her to be licked in that way. ¡¸Ah, right. We¡¯re going to have dinner, right?¡¹ Miyagi takes the manga away from me, twists the story and changes the subject. ¡¸I¡¯ll eat, but¡­¡¹ I think it would be more meaningful to talk about dinner than to continue a sterile conversation about deciding which of us is a pervert, but I am somehow not convinced that the conversation was terminated on its own. But Miyagi gets up, puts the manga back on the bookshelf, and slinks out of the room as if nothing had happened. Not even a word? Well, that¡¯s fine. I get up and follow Miyagi. When I entered the living room, Miyagi, who was usually in the kitchen pulling out retort or prepared foods, was seated. ¡¸Sendai-san, make me something.¡¹ I can¡¯t believe my ears to hear the words. I made her karaage once before. We¡¯ve had dinner together many times since then, but I had never heard these words before, even though she had refused to say whether she wanted me to cook. ¡¸Is there anything in the fridge?¡¹ There were other things I wanted to say, but if I said anything unnecessary, Miyagi must have easily retracted the words from my mouth. So I don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t want and head for the kitchen. ¡¸I¡¯ve got eggs.¡¹ I open the refrigerator and find an egg in there, just as Miyagi said. There is nothing else of interest. Fried eggs, tamagoyaki, and omelets. I can cook, but I am not an aspiring chef, and these are the only recipes thate to mind when I see eggs. I don¡¯t know what to do. I think as I take the eggs out of the refrigerator. I decide to make a sweet omelet and crack an egg into the bowl. Miyagi might prefer it salty, but I¡¯m not going to ask. There is no egg cooker by the looks of it, so I put a round frying pan over the heat and pour in the yellow liquid. Once you get to this point, it doesn¡¯t take too long to cook an omelet. It looks delicious, although the shape is a little snaky and a little burnt because it was made in a round frying pan. ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹ I ce egg and rice in front of Miyagi. Whenid out on the table, it looks too poor to be called supper, but what is not there is not to be helped. ¡¸Itadakimasu.¡¹ Miyagi ritually puts her hands together and then holds the chopsticks. We ate dinner as if we had never been in the room before was always the case, and today, after all the terrible things that have been done there, is no different. I also line up next to her and put my chopsticks to the omelet. After all, Miyagi may think she is allowed to do whatever she wants to me. I am also a bit of a fool for following such a lousy and stupid order and still having dinner with them. If I look next seat, Miyagi, who tied people up and kicked them in the leg, is silently eating an omelette. ¡¸At least tell me if it tastes good or not.¡¹ ¡¸You can make it again if you want.¡¹ She said it was delicious when it was fried. She¡¯s not being honest today. No, maybe she¡¯s being honest because she even said I could make it again. ¡¸Whenever I feel like it.¡¹ I said as curtly as I could and then tossed a sweet egg roll into my mouth. Chapter 41: I didnt know this kind of Sendai-san — 41

Chapter 41: I didn''t know this kind of Sendai-san ¡ª 41

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Outside the window is wet withrge raindrops. The sudden rainfall has soaked and drenched all people, cars, and street trees equally. The rainy season has not yet ended, so it is not surprising that the weather forecast was off, but raindrops were falling from the sky in what could be described as a torrential downpour. Perhaps that is why Sendai-san does note easily. Until now, she had never failed toe when I called her. The rain is intensifying. If I had known it was going to rain like this, I would not have called Sendai-san. When I see the city drenched in rain, I can¡¯t help but think of all the bad things I¡¯ve done. But Sendai-san wille even if I tell her not toe now, and all I can do is wait for her arrival. As I recall, the rainy season was already over by this timest year. In July, after the final examinations were over, the rainy season ended early, and I met Sendai-san at a bookstore. That¡¯s how I remember it. Last year, my grades on the final exam were neither good nor bad, but somehow this year they are a little better thanks to Sendai-san¡¯s diligence in teaching me how to study. But this is not a good memory. Iy down on the bed and close my eyes. Memories of something I did with someone else are building up. Then I wouldbel some of them as anniversaries and organize them. When I do that, when something happens, all thebelse off at once and rece them all with bad memories. The more fun days I have, the more bad memories I will have. It¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t remember exactly when I met Sendai-san at the bookstore. I don¡¯t want to put a lot ofbels on her. With time, something will always change, even if I don¡¯t want it to. Like a kind mother leaving her child, even things that don¡¯t need to change are changing. . ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know why my mom left home without me or what she was thinking. I never asked my father. Maybe one of them said something to me, but I don¡¯t really remember because I was a child. In my memory, my mother left home suddenly one day. Now that I am no longer a small child, I sometimes imagine that there may have been a reason. But that doesn¡¯t change my memories of my mother into good memories. The same is true of my rtionship with Sendai-san. She talks a lot, but she doesn¡¯t say the most important things, so I don¡¯t know what she is thinking. If Sendai-san were to suddenly disappear from my life, I would still not know why. We are changing little by little. If possible, I wanted to keep our rtionship the same as when we first met. The alteration caused by time does not allow us to be anything more than what we were when we first met. From the bed, look out the window. My hair feels a little heavier on a rainy day. I touched my hair, wondering if it was the same for Sendai-san, and sighed as she entered the space between my thoughts. I pick up my phone, which is still lying on my pillow. There is no message from Sendai-san. It¡¯s slow. It¡¯s too slow, even for the rain. With the sound of raining from inside the room, I think that maybe I should tell her that she don¡¯t have toe today, even if I have to tell her strongly. Lost in thought, I disy Sendai-san¡¯s name on my phone. But before I can make the call, the inte rings. Instead of going to the living room, I answered the inte from my room phone and the voice I heard belonged to Sendai-san, and I hurriedly opened the entrance lock. Then, within three minutes, the chime rings again. I opened the door to find a soaking wet Sendai-san standing there. ¡¸Didn¡¯t you have an umbre?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯d know it if you saw myself holding it. Sorry but, can I borrow your towel?¡¹ The weather forecast was sunny, so it was not surprising that she did not have an umbre. But Sendai-san did not seem to believe the weather forecast, and in her right hand was a small umbre. ¡¸Just go in there.¡¹ I call out to Sendai-san, who is dripping water from her uniform. ¡¸I¡¯ll get your room wet.¡¹ She is right. If Sendai-san walked around soaking wet, even though she was apparently holding an umbre, the hallway and my room would be flooded. Still, I cannot leave her wet. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. If it gets wet, just wipe it off.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not alright. Give me a towel.¡¹ ¡¸I can bring a towel, but I¡¯ll lend you a change of clothes, so why don¡¯t you take off your uniform first?¡¹ ¡¸Right here?¡¹ ¡¸Right here. There¡¯s no one here but me, and no one¡¯sing, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, wiping it off won¡¯t dry your clothes, and they¡¯ll get wet when Sendai-sanes into the room.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s uniform is not in such a state that wiping it with a towel will help. If she don¡¯t want to wet the room, she need to dry her uniform. If there was a way to dry the uniform without taking it off, I would adopt it, but there was no such method. But Sendai-san was stubborn. ¡¸I¡¯m not into taking my clothes off at the door.¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re worried about getting the room wet, take off your clothes here.¡¹ ¡¸Give me a towel.¡¹ Sendai-san says strongly and clearly. You mean you really don¡¯t want to take it off? For Sendai-san, this is someone else¡¯s house, and I understand how he feels. I don¡¯t want to take off my clothes at the entrance of someone¡¯s house either. ¡¸I¡¯ll bring it to you, so wait here.¡¹ After saying this, I heads for my room. After pulling a face towel out of the wardrobe, I reconsider. When I returned to the entrance with a bath towel, Sendai-san was untying her hair, which she always braids. Her wet hair hung in gentle curves over her shoulders. I have seen this kind of appearance several times after PE. But I haven¡¯t seen them since the ss split up. I have never seen them in this house either. If I looked closely, I could see her wet blouse stuck to her body and her underwear was transparent. My heart almost quickens at the sight of Sendai-san, whom I haven¡¯t seen in a while, and the sight of her I now realize, and I hand her the towel I brought with me as if to push it to her. ¡¸Here.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks.¡¹ Sendai-san thanked me briefly and then began to wipe her hair. ¡¸What about your uniforms¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll wipe it down, that¡¯s it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll lend you a change of clothes, so take them off.¡¹ ¡¸You want me to take off my clothes that badly?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep it up.¡¹ The human body is not so conveniently made that it does not catch a cold because it is July. Even in July, if you get wet, you will get cold and catch a cold. Sendai-san must not be so stupid as not to know that, but she was not likely to take off hee uniform here. ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹ I tell her the words I have said many times before and grab Sendai-san¡¯s hand to wipe my hair. ¡¸An order?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s an order.¡¹ When I said this, Sendai-san stopped wiping her hand, which was wiping her hair. I look at her wet blouse. The first button is undone as usual. The second button had not yet been undone. I remove her tie and also unbutton the second button instead of Sendai-san. ¡¸I don¡¯t have any change of clothes.¡¹ ¡¸Like I said, you can borrow my clothes.¡¹ The day I made her hide an eraser in her uniform and look for it. I remember that she told me to add to the rules, ¡°No taking off your clothes.¡± But it is not clear whether the rule has been formalized. I slowly unbutton the third button. Sendai-san does not resist. I put my hand on the fourth button, but she did not say anything. We know that it doesn¡¯t matter what we do. But since Sendai-san will follow any orders, I want to test how far she will go to do what I say. I feel like she would forgive me if I chained herself up in this room like a dog, and even allow me to do things I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t do. ¡­¡­No, it is not. This is what I am doing for Sendai-san. It¡¯s to make sure she doesn¡¯t catch a cold, and it¡¯s not an act of testing or breaking a promise. I am a little nervous, but this is just my imagination. When we were in the same ss, we changed in the same locker room. I¡¯ve never had to take my clothes off, but I¡¯ve seen many near-naked things. It¡¯s no big deal to take off her clothes. I undo the fourth button and all the remaining buttons. I grabbed her between the second and third buttons and opened the front of her blouse to get a better view of her underwear. It was simple white underwear, nothing special. It was a design that could be found anywhere, and there was nothing novel about it. I¡¯m sure there was a time when I would have worn a little more fancy underwear, but what I¡¯m wearing today is something that even I would have. And yet, my heart is nagging me. I just take them off because she¡¯ll catch a cold. There should be no other intention, but I now want Sendai-san to stop this hand. It was also proof that there were other intentions. Chapter 42: I didnt know this kind of Sendai-san — 42

Chapter 42: I didn''t know this kind of Sendai-san ¡ª 42

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I touch the straps of the bra. The white shoulder straps are unreliable and could easily be removed with a slight movement of the hand. I shifted it a little on my shoulder and looked at Sendai-san, who had a look on her face that told me I was not wee, though she did not tantly reject me. Still, Sendai-san doesn¡¯t tell me to stop. I take my hand away from her and ask. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to resist?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi ordered me not to move. If she wants me to resist, I will.¡¹ If this wasn¡¯t an order, she would have resisted. It¡¯s obvious, but that¡¯s what Sendai-san says in a voice that sounds like that. ¡¸If you want to resist, go ahead.¡¹ ¡¸If you break your promise, I will resist.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡¹ ¡¸If my uniform hadn¡¯t been soaked, I would have been overstretched.¡¹ ¡¸You mean a special exception?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Miyagi said I¡¯d catch a cold if I didn¡¯t, right?¡¹ Taking off your clothes may be a vition, but only if there is a reason for taking them off. I guess that¡¯s how it is. Promises are not so rigid. She was more flexible and amodating than I thought she would be. It can be said that she was convenient. ¡¸But I haven¡¯t given you 5,000 yen yet.¡¹ ¡¸Were you not going to give it to me?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll hand it overter.¡¹ There is no way that I would not give Sendai-san 5,000 yen. Even today, if she had not been soaking wet, I would have given it to her. If I don¡¯t, Sendai-san will nevere here again. Instead, I give her 5,000 yen and she will follow most of my orders. The loose rules continue to change and continue to be just right for us today. I¡¯m allowed to pay, and today I got the great honor of being a special exception. So, I have no problem in undressing Sendai-san as she is. But I¡¯ve unbuttoned her wet blouse and haven¡¯t been able to go beyond that. I can¡¯t do something that isn¡¯t a big deal. I hate this kind of thing, it¡¯s like it¡¯s meant to take off her clothes. I don¡¯t want to feel like there is a guilty part of me. I hate Sendai-san, who doesn¡¯t even get upset when I was about to take off her clothes. She is always like this. She forces me to make a tedious choice and make me choose. Today, too, I am the one who decides what to do next. Sendai-san has a look on her face that says she has nothing to do with it. Even now, she doesn¡¯t really want to be undressed. I reached out and ced my hand over Sendai-san¡¯s heart. Then I pressed my palm against it. ¡¸Sendai-san, it¡¯s chilly.¡¹ I couldn¡¯t tell if the heartbeat was fast or not. However, Sendai-san was so cold that I mistakenly thought my body temperature was high. ¡¸Because I¡¯m soaked.¡¹ Even without looking closely, one can see that the uniform dripping with water is depriving Sendai-san of her body heat. When I touch her cheek, it is still cold. When I touch her lips, they are still cold. Everywhere was surprisingly cold, and when I unexpectedly let go of my hand, Sendai-san touched my cheek. ¡¸It¡¯s warm in Miyagi, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Her cold hands take my body heat. Come to think of it, Sendai-san touched my cheek that time too. The day we kissed for the first time. Her hands were much warmer than they are now. That was in May, and I remember that day well. But I don¡¯t remember exactly what day it was, or even what day of the week it was. If I kiss Sendai-san here and now, what would happen to the calendar in my mind? I grab Sendai-san¡¯s hand, which is touching my cheek, and pulls her closer. Her lips are not close enough to touch, but her well-defined face is close. I make eye contact with Sendai-san. I bring my face a little closer. But she didn¡¯t close her eyes. I don¡¯t mind the fact that I kissed her will remain in my memory, but I don¡¯t want the memory of trying to kiss Sendai-san, who would not close her eyes, and being rejected. I let go of her hand that was holding me and step back a little. Unable to look Sendai-san in the eye, I opened the front of her blouse. I see white underwear that I could not remove. My heart almost reacts and I let out a small breath. I shift the shoulder straps and put my lips on her chest. I was sucking hard on her cold body, Sendai-san grabs my shoulders. But she don¡¯t just grab me and pull me off. Instead of marking the calendar in my mind, I mark Sendai-san with a red mark. These things should be left to Sendai-san, not my memory. When I pulled my face away, I saw a thin red mark on her chest. I stroked there as if to check. The moist skin seems to absorb it and press hard with fingertips. I put my lips on it again, feeling that only the reddened area was hot, and the hand holding my shoulder tightened. ¡¸I thought you were going to undress me.¡¹ I heard a grumpy voice and looked up to see Sendai-san looking uninterested. ¡¸I don¡¯t think the mark, it won¡¯t stay that long.¡¹ I utter a different answer to the question as if it were an excuse. ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it was this bad, it¡¯ll go away soon.¡¹ Red marks are not strongly marked. It¡¯s just that it may be gone tomorrow. Even the location is chosen to be out of sight of others. There is no reason for Sendai-san to be angry with me, and the fact that I didn¡¯t undress her is not something to be angry about. Still, it is ufortable and I leave her. ¡¸I¡¯ll get you a change of clothes.¡¹ She might say I ran away again. That¡¯s what I thought, but my feet left Sendai-san behind and headed for my room. I pull a change of clothes out of the closet and shoved them at Sendai-san in the doorway. ¡¸I¡¯ll be in my room. Go there when you¡¯re done changing.¡¹ After saying this, I return to my room. As I sat on the bed and looked at my hands, I saw that the rain that had soaked Sendai-san had also dampened my palms. ¡¸That was different from usual.¡¹ I squeezed my hand. It looked the same as usual with Sendai-san, but today it was a little different. The Sendai-san I know would not silently ept something like what I just did, even if there was a reason. She won¡¯t say special exceptions, and she won¡¯t allow hickeys on her chests. Sendai-san is strange. To put it correctly, it has changed. I don¡¯t want to be told which part, but it is different from before. And I¡¯m not right either. I wanted to undress Sendai-san until I had a reason to do so. More importantly, I wanted to see her undressed. ¡ª¡ªThis feeling is absolutely ridiculous. Even Sendai-san not resisting is absolutely strange, and it¡¯s odd that something like this can happen so easily. ¡¸Miyagi, I¡¯m heading in.¡¹ With a knock on the door, I hear Sendai-san¡¯s voice through the door, which I would not normally call out to her. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just go in on your own like you always do?¡¹ Iin to be heard in the hallway, and Sendai-san, wearing my T-shirt and sweatshirt,es into the room. ¡¸Yes, but somehow.¡¹ Wearing my clothes as if they were her own, Sendai-san looks fresh and different from her familiar uniform. In addition, T-shirts and sweatshirts that are just loungewear when I wear them look a little expensive when Sendai-san wears them. I don¡¯t want to think of it as a difference in looks, but I guess that¡¯s what it is. I can¡¯t agree, but I can¡¯t deny it either. ¡¸Give me your uniform.¡¹ Feeling somewhat hazy, I get up and put out my hand. ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸I have a bathroom dryer, so I¡¯ll use that to dry off.¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness I hate going home in a wet uniform.¡¹ After saying this, Sendai-san hands me her uniform. I took it and headed for the bathroom. Everything is wrong today. It must be the rain. It¡¯s the rain that¡¯s causing all this. I hang the uniform on hangers to dry over the tub. I turn on the bathroom dryer and take a deep breath. ¡¸It¡¯s all right. Nothing more.¡¹ After saying this to myself, I returned to my room and picked up the 5,000 yen bill that was on my desk. ¡¸Here.¡¹ I gave 5,000 yen to Sendai-san, who is in front of the bookshelf. ¡¸Thanks.¡¹ Five thousand yen is tucked into her wallet with a thanks. Then silence falls over the room. We read manga and do our homework. The silence at those times bothered me only in the beginning, and now it doesn¡¯t bother me not to speak. But today is different. The silence is wrapping around my body and slowly strangling me. Next door, Sendai-san is doing her homework. I am reading manga with my bed as my back. I was doing the same thing as before, but I was suffocating and wanted to leave the room. ¡¸You know, I always give you 5,000 yen in 5,000 yen bills, but do you exchange them every time?¡¹ Sendai-san felt the same way and stopped doing her homework and started talking in a cheerful voice. ¡¸Yes, but why?¡¹ Not exactly every time. I exchange money several times at once. I have decided to have a 5,000-yen bill ready, as it would give the impression that I am exchanging money, whether by pulling out a 10,000-yen bill and getting change from Sendai-san or handing her five 1,000-yen bills. ¡¸Nothing, it¡¯s just cute.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Because you went out of your way to exchange money to give it to me, right?¡¡Isn¡¯t that kind of cute?¡¹ An unfamiliar Sendai-san, dressed in familiar clothes, says with augh. ¡¸Shut up. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡¹ ¡¸I says it¡¯s better if it¡¯s loud enough.¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me as if to say, ¡°Today is that kind of day.¡± ¡¸Speaking of which, Miyagi, don¡¯t you go to cram school or prep school during summer vacation?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t go?¡¹ ¡¸Going to study?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do the homework.¡¹ ¡¸That is the minimum required study. Anything else?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do it.¡¹ I know I have to, but I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go to cram school or prep school, and I don¡¯t have anyone to help me study during summer vacation. ¡¸You should study. You¡¯re a student, right?¡¹ Sendai-san says in a serious voice and pokes my leg with the tip of her pen. Not much time left until summer vacation. The thought of a long vacationing soon depresses me. Chapter 43: I didnt know this kind of Sendai-san — 43

Chapter 43: I didn''t know this kind of Sendai-san ¡ª 43

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Once Ie to school, my feelings don¡¯t matter much. The ssrooms and hallways are buoyant and everyone is waiting for summer vacation. I don¡¯t think we have a choice. I don¡¯t think there are many students who wouldn¡¯t wee a long break, and it¡¯s impossible for them to adjust to us. The minority has to be like a minority and stay quiet. For me, summer vacation is too long. Even if I stay home, I am alone, and even if I were to go out with friends, I can¡¯t invite them over every day. This is especially true this year, now that I am taking exams. I have a fewmitments, but not as many asst year. Everyone has different schedules thanst year, with cram school and prep school. Even if there are a few moremitments in the future, they should not exceedst year¡¯s. It¡¯s so boring. I¡¯m used to being alone, but I don¡¯t like long vacations because I don¡¯t like being alone. ¡¸Shiori, you¡¯re going to get wrinkles.¡¹ Maika, having finished her lunch, reaches out from across the room and presses her index finger between my eyebrows in a gurgling motion. ¡¸That¡¯s disgusting.¡¹ Not wanting to continue to be touched between the eyebrows, which are creeping just by the approach of a finger, I grab Maika¡¯s hand and put it back on the desk. The ssroom, buzzing at lunchtime, is restless. Maika, like everyone else in the ss,ughs happily and tries to reach out her hand again. But Ami¡¯s hand next to mine poked me between the eyes a moment earlier. ¡¸I wonder why the space between the eyebrows is so weird.¡¹ Ami sayszily. ¡¸If you think it¡¯s disgusting, don¡¯t do it.¡¹ I poke her in the side and escape her fingertips. ¡¸That¡¯s a foul.¡¹ ¡¸And an attack between the eyes is also a foul.¡¹ After patting her brow, which remained ufortable, she put the bread she had bought at the purchasing counter in her stomach, and Maika said to me in a detached manner. ¡¸Shiori is not feeling well today, right? So I thought I¡¯d cheer her up.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Just because I¡¯m not in a buoyant mood doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not in good spirits. But I seem to be downbeat to both of them and asks,¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ There was something there, but I can¡¯t tell them what it was. I promised not to tell anyone what happened between me and Sendai-san after school. And even if there were no promises, what happened on that rainy day is not something you can talk to people about. ¡¸I¡¯m just sleepy because I went to bedte yesterday. If you bought me something to eat, I¡¯d feel better in no time.¡¹ It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t slept much, and it¡¯s a lie that I want to sleep. It¡¯s too much trouble to exin the part I can¡¯t tell them, so I mix up half a lie and give a usible answer. ¡¸Buy you a something? What do you want?¡¹ Maika looks at me, as if she intends to respond to my request. But Ami opens her mouth before I can answer. ¡¸I want to eat ice cream? Go buy it.¡¹ ¡¸Why do I have to buy Ami wants?¡¹ Maika says this dismissively, but Ami doesn¡¯t care and decides on her after-school ns. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to buy me a drink, let¡¯s go out for ice cream. It¡¯s hot.¡¹ Indeed, it is hot today. Maybe the hottest this year. Sendai-san, whom I passed in the hallway, was also pping her hands and fanning her face. She is a hothead and only unbuttons one button of her blouse at school, even in the middle of summer. Today, she had only one button undone, and the second was fastened tightly. So they could not see the hickey she wore on a rainy day. Of course, when she take two off, they can¡¯t see them, and it should be gone by now. Still, I strongly wanted to be sure. It is strange to think this way. I know that. I know that, but the reason I want to check is because yesterday I couldn¡¯t see if the marks were gone. After school, I called Sendai-san as usual, and I decided to let her unbutton her blouse to see the marks I had made on it. But I could not order her to do so. ¡¸The hickeys, you know?¡¹ I think my mouth moved unconsciously and I think I¡¯ve done it. But before I can pretend that the words I said were never said, Maika bites me. ¡¸Hickeys?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. How long do you think it will stay?¡¹ Giving up, I ask them both what I was wondering. ¡¸Eh? What? Shiori, is that what you did?¡¹ Maika looks at me with a gleam in her eye. ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do it if I didn¡¯t even have a partner. Ibaraki-san was wearing a hickey the other day, so I was curious.¡¹ I did not see Ibaraki-san wearing a hickey. Still, the reason I mentioned it as quickly as I did was because I remembered what Sendai-san had told me. Ibaraki-san told hee that when you want to remove a hickey, you can put a sliced lemon on it. I remembered that, so I mentioned it, thinking it would not be strange to see Ibaraki-san with a hickey in a prominent ce. ¡¸Ahh, I understand.¡¹ It is a very Ibaraki-san-like person who can easilye back with such words. It shows the importance of daily conduct. And this is how we can see that facts are fabricated and spread as rumors. ¡¸I thought there were quite a few left, you know? Hey, Ami.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t dump it on me. I don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡ª You didn¡¯t do it with Sugikawa-kun?¡¹ Sugikawa-kun is Ami¡¯s recent boyfriend. We often hear that they are studying together, although they attend different schools. ¡¸Because we have a clean and righteous rtionship.¡¹ If not wearing a hickey is ¡°clean and proper,¡± then Sendai-san and I are definitely not with that description. But we are not in a rtionship, so if you say that purity and correctness have nothing to do with it, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying, and I¡¯m not looking for purity or correctness. However, I am not sure what will happen to those of us who are neither pure nor righteous. I can¡¯t hold it on my own. Besides,tely I am not quite sure when to call Sendai-san. I call Sendai-san on a bad day. Those rules in my mind were broken. So I can¡¯t figure out when to call Sendai-san next. I feel ufortable calling her today since I just called her yesterday, and tomorrow seems too soon. I look out the window and see a sky so blue it looks like it has been painted with paint. Soon after Sendai-san arrived at my house soaking wet, the rainy season ended and it has been disgustingly sunny. Sendai-san¡¯s uniform will no longer get wet, and she will not take that uniform off. It¡¯s hot and humid today, and I¡¯m dizzy. I wish it was a little cooler. I have nothing against the sun, but I stared at the sky, which didn¡¯t seem to drop a single raindrop. Chapter 44: I didnt know this Sendai-san — 44

Chapter 44: I didn''t know this Sendai-san ¡ª 44

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I can¡¯t get excited. Nothing bad happened today, but nothing good either, so I was halfway through the day and had no way to lift my spirits. Still, I feel that if I don¡¯t call Sendai-san at least once a week, she will pursue me as to why, so I call her up and ask her to do my homework. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so interesting. Sendai-san seemed to be enjoying herself as she ran her pen through her notebook, and I felt depressed. My body feels heavy and unmotivated, like I have a stone stuffed in my stomach. However, even if the world is gray, tomorrow will surelye, and before I know it, I find myself with less than a week to go until summer vacation. Today is probably thest time I will see Sendai-san before the vacations. ¡¸Sendai-san, go get a novel from the bookshelf.¡¹ I take the pen from her hand. Then I heard a little grumpy voice. ¡¸Go get it yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s an order. Any of them, just get one book.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ As if she had no choice, Sendai-san gets up and goes to the bookshelf. I told her she could get any of them, but she didn¡¯te back right away. She groaned and choose a novel seriously, then leisurely returned. ¡¸There you go.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a deliberately formal voice and handed me a book. But I did not ept it and rolled her pen on the table. ¡¸Read that for me.¡¹ ¡¸I thought you might say that, so I brought a few pages.¡¹ Sendai-san sits next to me and opens the novel. She starts reading from the middle of a flimsy collection of short stories. This is something that has never happened before, but it is not so different from what Sendai-san has done in the past. In short, she does not want to do what she was told honestly. It was really bad manners. At school she acts nice and kind, but in this house she is always like this. She do things I don¡¯t tell her to do. The fact that she are not disobeying orders is infuriating. Well, her voice is good though. It is soothing andfortable to listen to and makes me want to sleep. ¡¸Miyagi. You need to turn down the air conditioning.¡¹ Suddenly, the voice reading the novel changes to a voice asking for coolness. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to. Read it quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine to read it, but it¡¯s hot.¡¹ Sendai-san picked up my undey on the table and began to fan it. This room is just the right temperature for me. Winter was the same, and summer is no different. It¡¯s my room, so it¡¯s tailored to me. But since we won¡¯t be seeing each other for a while, I think it¡¯s okay if I asionally match Sendai-san with the hot weather. ¡¸Then you can lower it yourself.¡¹ I point to the remote control on the table. ¡¸Miyagi is stingy.¡¹ Sendai-san says terrible things about the room temperature, something that is important in its own right, and yet she gave it away. But soon the temperature setting is changed and it bes too cool. Perhaps satisfied with the air conditioner¡¯s cool breeze, Sendai-san takes a sip of barley tea and turns the page of the novel. The novel was read out loud, and my eyelids grow a little heavy. I plop down on the table. It feels nice and cool. ¡ª¡ªI¡¯d say, it¡¯s colder. When I got up and grabbed Sendai-san¡¯s arm, her body was also cool. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi. It¡¯s hard to read.¡¹ I hear herint as I touch her floppy arm. Still, I touch the arm and trace the veins. When I stroked the inside of her elbow and touched it to check the feel of her second arm, Sendai-san said in a low voice. ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t I have to read this?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to read anymore, turn up the air conditioner. It¡¯s cold.¡¹ I take my hand away from her and rub my own arm. ¡¸If you turn it up, it¡¯s going to be hot. If you¡¯re cold, put something on.¡¹ I heard a disgruntled voice. ¡¸Sendai-san, if it¡¯s too hot, just take it off.¡¹ ¡¸I have nothing more to take off.¡¹ ¡¸You can take off your blouse.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi is a pervert.¡¹ I didn¡¯t really ask her to take off her clothes, so she didn¡¯t take that word seriously. I raise the temperature of the air conditioner without question. After a while, the overly cool room reaches the right temperature, and Sendai-san exhales with a deep crease between her eyebrows. ¡¸It¡¯s hot.¡¹ I knew it, but Sendai-san and I are ipatible both at school and at home. Despite my efforts to adjust to her proper temperature on a whim, I can¡¯t stand rooms that are too cold, so I think Sendai-san shouldpromise in this house. I unbutton one button of Sendai-san¡¯s blouse. ¡¸It¡¯ll be a little cooler this way.¡¹ Sometimes the third button was allowed to be undone, and sometimes it was not. Today seems to be a good day to remove it and she doesn¡¯t say anything. I touch Sendai-san¡¯s chest, the area where I gave her a hickey on a rainy day. ¡¸¡­Here, did the mark disappeared right away?¡¹ I ask what I have always wanted to know and could never ask. ¡¸It¡¯s gone, you know?¡¹ The voicees back to me in a whisper, and I put strength into my fingertips that touch her chest. But I can¡¯t ask her to show me. ¡¸Give me your arm.¡¹ Without waiting for an answer, I grabbed her wrist and she shook my hand off, not wanting to follow orders. ¡¸If you¡¯re going to do something like that, you need to do it somewhere else.¡¹ ¡¸I just asked you to lend me your arm, I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to make a hickey anyway, aren¡¯t you? If I have a mark on my arm, it will stand out, so don¡¯t do it.¡¹ ¡¸Where is the other ce that is fine?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll have to figure that out on your own.¡¹ Sendai-san said inly and red at me. There are so many things she wants to say, but if it¡¯s an order, she will obey it. I guess that¡¯s how it is. ¡¸As long as it¡¯s not visible from the outside, right?¡¹ I ask in passing what I know I don¡¯t have to ask. ¡¸Something like that.¡¹ I looked at Sendai-san as if she said it was natural. There are only so many ces where you can¡¯t be seen from the outside, and right now, the only ce where you can¡¯t be seen is where you are hiding in your uniform. I grab her blouse, which has unbuttoned three buttons, and open it. She close her eyes once as her bosom is exposed, revealing her underwear. She Slowly opened her eyes and pulled my face a little higher than where I had made the mark before, and I heard Sendai-san say,¡¸Miyagi, it¡¯s hot.¡¹ Still, when I puts my lips on it, she herself is hot. It is different from when she was wet and cold from the rain. I suck harder than the other day and leave a mark. When I take my face away, the red mark is darker, if not so dark that it will not disappear for the entire summer vacation. I touch that little mark and stroke it softly. I slid my fingertips over and touched a little above it, then brought my face close to it again and pressed my forehead. ¡¸Miyagi likes to do erotic things, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹ Sendai-san says while clerically buttoning up the buttons. ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything erotic.¡¹ ¡¸This kind of thing is a kind of eroticism, you know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s more erotic if you think it was.¡¹ If there is an ulterior motive and lips are attached, or if there is a deeper meaning to the act, it may be a kind of eroticism, as Sendai-san says. But Sendai-san¡¯s words are wrong because today I have no ulterior motive or even deep meaning. I made excuses for myself and regretted saying ¡°today.¡± I don¡¯t want to remember that rainy day. I didn¡¯t want to remember and explore my feelings. It¡¯s too long and depressing, but summer vacation may be just the right opportunity to reset these feelings. The feelings that cannot be handled are disposed of during the vacations. If I lose it all, I¡¯m sure things will be back to normal. I get up and lie face down on the bed. I read the rest of the novel. As I was wondering whether I should say so, I heard Sendai-san¡¯s voice. ¡¸Miyagi, have you decided where to go to college?¡¹ ¡¸A ce I can go.¡¹ I answer without looking at Sendai-san. ¡¸That¡¯s too arbitrary. It¡¯s the second semester after summer vacation, and you¡¯re in trouble if you don¡¯t make a decision soon.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m interested on it.¡¹ ¡¸What are you going to do during summer vacation? Go to cram school or something.¡¹ Sendai-san starts mumbling things that even my father wouldn¡¯t say, and I want to cover my ears. I don¡¯t know if he is not very interested in me, but my father never asks me for details about my career path or tells me to study. He never nagged me to do this or that even after high school, even though I might not go to college or work. He only gives me too much pocket money without telling me. ¡¸That¡¯s what you answeredst time.¡¹ It is also a hassle to tell Sendai-san, who is more fussy than my family, about my summer vacation ns once again. I don¡¯t have to tell her the answer, because I have already told her the answer the other day. ¡¸I thought you weren¡¯t going. Well, then, why don¡¯t you hire a tutor?¡¹ ¡¸I would never hire such a person. I mean, Sendai-san, you are too noisy. Leave my summer vacation alone.¡¹ I got up and threw a pillow to Sendai-san, she took it and replied lightly. ¡¸No, there¡¯s a nice person, I thought I¡¯d introduce that person.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re persistent. You don¡¯t have to introduce me.¡¹ ¡¸Five thousand yen for three times a week. Isn¡¯t that cheap?¡¹ ¡¸One time for 5,000 yen?¡¹ I don¡¯t know what the market price is for tutoring, so I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s cheaper. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. You¡¯ll give 5,000 yen for three times.¡¹ ¡¸¡ªIs that okay?¡¹ I stare at Sendai-san, who smiles and says strange things. ¡¸Miyagi, hire me. I¡¯ll teach you how to study.¡¹ Sendai-san is strange. This is not the Sendai-san I know. She wille to my house during the vacations. She has never said anything like that before. ¡¸¡­I thought there was a rule that we don¡¯t see each other on vacation.¡¹ When I said I would buy her after-school hours, I was sure it was Sendai-san who told me that she would listen to my orders for 5,000 yen a time, except on holidays, when she could not do so. And it¡¯s a promise that has been kept, and I never saw Sendai-san against summer vacation. Of course, I never saw Sendai-san during winter break, spring break, Saturdays, or Sundays either. ¡¸I¡¯m making up for folding your textbook.¡¹ Sendai-san says simply. Without going back to my memory, my modern literature textbook has the folds that Sendai-san made. But it is toote now. That was a long time ago, and it¡¯s not something I¡¯d pull out now, and I would have ended it by biting down as hard as I could between Sendai-san¡¯s wrist and elbow. ¡¸A tutor? I mean, you¡¯ve already made up the textbooks.¡¹ ¡¸That was Miyagi¡¯s own way of making up for it.¡¹ ¡¸You want 5,000 yen that badly?¡¹ It¡¯s the only reason I can think of to be flexible and change the rules toe to this house. It would be strange if it wasn¡¯t. Sendai-san seems to get a lot of pocket money, but there must be no other reason. ¡¸Yeah, maybe.¡¹ I heard a quiet voice. ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind paying you 5,000 yen. But you have a prep school, don¡¯t you, Sendai-san? You¡¯re going there even during summer vacation, right?¡¹ ¡¸I can adjust my hours while I¡¯m on vacation ande here when I¡¯m done. Please respond to me by summer vacation. If you want to study, Miyagi can set the schedule.¡¹ ¡¸What happens if I don¡¯t respond?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t tutor, and I won¡¯te here the same way I didst summer vacation.¡¹ Sendai-san said this and turned the page without reading the novel out loud. Chapter 45: Im too used living to see Miyagi — 45

Chapter 45: I''m too used living to see Miyagi ¡ª 45

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I would like to see Miyagi during my vacation. I¡¯m not sure myself if that¡¯s what I think, but I talked about tutoring as if I wanted to see her. I don¡¯t regret it, but I do wonder why I said what I did. In the first ce, it is unbing to be tutored by a ssmate. I was a bit of a jerk and seems to be after money. I¡¯m in the hot water like I¡¯m going to drown. ¡¸Miyagi is stupid.¡¹ A voice echoes in the bathroom. It¡¯s summer vacation starting tomorrow, but I haven¡¯t heard from Miyagi. I knew that, but I guess that means she don¡¯t need a tutor. The rule is that we don¡¯t see each other on holidays, and it is within my expectation that Miyagi would refuse. But I am wondering what Miyagi thought of me when I suddenly said I would tutor her. I¡¯d rather be good than bad, and I¡¯d rather be liked than hated. Such simple and straightforward behavioral principles make up the person of Sendai Hazuki. It is no different for Miyagi. I¡¯m not a good person for Miyagi to begin with, but I don¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m a jerk because of this incident. We only have a rtionship with money. I know and ept that I have a rtionship with Miyagi that is nothing more or less than that, but sometimes it bothers me terribly that I am getting money from my ssmates. That is because I do not wee the intervention of 5,000 yen. The closer I get to Miyagi, the more the weight of the 5,000 yen increases. Still, I have be so ustomed to a life of seeing Miyagi once or twice a week that I feel ufortable if I don¡¯t see her. If I don¡¯t hear it from her, I¡¯m at least wondering what¡¯s going on. The truth is, I should not be meeting with Miyagi during summer vacation. I¡¯ve been too emotionally involvedtely. It is important to give it time, time to pull out the rationality that I have been pushing away somewhere else, time to regain myposure. Well, she seem to think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t see her, and I haven¡¯t heard from her, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. I turn my gaze downward. I see a small mark on my chest. She don¡¯t have the guts to undress people, but she do have the guts to put a hickey on them. Such a weird fellow. Miyagi does a lot of strange things. I let her do whatever she wanted because I knew she would do it even if I told her I didn¡¯t want to and it would be troublesome to argue with her. When I see traces of Miyagi in ces like this where I can see her, even if I don¡¯t want to, I think of her and reflect on the past. Thanks to this, I can¡¯t even get out of the bath because I keep mulling over the fact that I haven¡¯t heard from her. I wish she would just go away. Summer vacation is already starting. I¡¯m going to a prep school and meeting with Umina and the others. There are more things I have to do thanst year, and I can¡¯t think only about Miyagi. ¡¸It¡¯s impossible. So hot.¡¹ I get out of the hot water and wipe myself off in the changing room. After drying my hair, I head to the darkened kitchen. I grab a stic bottle of sports drink from the fridge and head back to my room. I looked at the phone on the desk and saw a light glowing to indicate an iing message. I think it¡¯s a hassle. The clock is past midnight. There is a certain person who sends me messages at this time of day, and it was either Umina or Mariko. Is it about karaoke, or a blind date? Today at school they went on and on about their ns for tomorrow, so they must be contacting me about that. During summer vacation, Umina said her parents were forcing her to go to cram school, but she also said she was going to get a part-time job. Mariko said she also goes to cram school. Still, she said she can¡¯t miss karaoke or a party. I am looking forward to having fun with the usual members, but I don¡¯t feel like going to a party. The boys they brought with them were always only good-looking and had no substance. I picked up my phone and sat on the bed. Looking at the screen, I see the names of Umina and Mariko as I expected. The content of the message is also what I had in mind. This year, I may have to turn down some of my ns because of prep school. As I think about this, I look closely at the screen and notice Miyagi¡¯s name. ¡ºThree times a week, Monday, Wednesday and Friday. Let me know what time you¡¯ll be there. And call me before youe, too.¡» If I look at the time the message was received, it was shortly before midnight, which means the reply was received before summer vacation. The promise was ritually kept, and I send a message to Miyagi saying that I understand, faster than I can write a reply to Umina, and faster than I can write a reply to Mariko. I meeting with Miyagi three times a week. The added schedule over the long break is not much of a schedule. But I feel strange because we see each other more often than ever before. I am the one who thinks it will be less boring than a vacation where I am just seeing Umina and Mariko in between prep school sessions. Prep school is not that interesting. The instructor takes the ss seriously. They are easy to understand and my grades improved. I also enjoy being able to solve a problem that I could not solve, or to improve my test score. I like the moment when I can see the results. However, I has already realized that no matter how many prep schools I attend, my grades will never be high enough to be epted into the university my parents wanted me to attend. Still, it¡¯s boring because I can¡¯t choose not to go and continue to attend the prep school of my parents¡¯ choice. I have the grades to go to what people say are good universities, but that doesn¡¯t mean much. I will send a reply to your message to Umina and Mariko. I put a number of embellishments on the words that Hazuki Sendai, who is an extension of the school and knows things well, understands, and press the send button. I have agreed to schedule the party, except for the party, which I have put on hold. Since I started meeting with Miyagi, I am disgusted to find that I care more about others than I thought I did. Probably the easiest time is when I¡¯m meeting with Miyagi. It¡¯s a better time than anywhere else, and I feel more at home in her house. It¡¯splicated, though, because that¡¯s not what I was hoping for. ording to the schedule she has given me, I will start tutoring on Wednesday. I went to a prep school in the morning and went to Miyagi¡¯s house in the afternoon. I just study, but I wished it would be Wednesday sooner. Chapter 46: Im too used living to see Miyagi — 46

Chapter 46: I''m too used living to see Miyagi ¡ª 46

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV After returning home from the prep school, I ate lunch and sent a message to Miyagi. I head from home to Miyagi¡¯s house, where I usually go from school. The afternoon city is too hot for me, so I choose to walk in the shade. The sun was shining brightly overhead, hard to believe that this was the same sky that had been dropping rain during the rainy season. It¡¯s about a fifteen or twenty minute walk. The distance is so long that it feels like a long walk. A year ago I would have wanted to turn back, but today I arrive in front of the apartment building where Miyagi lives with enough time toin about the sky. I had the auto-lock open, took the elevator and got off at the sixth floor. I pressed the inte in front of the front door, and the door opened immediately. ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡¹ During the vacation, the first time I saw Miyagi in her house, which I entered for the first time, my first impression of her was unintentional. ¡¸What is?¡¹ ¡¸Your clothes.¡¹ Jeans and T-shirt. Miyagi, who just wees me, is not dressed up, though not in loungewear. Rough clothing suitable for spending time at home was the norm, but it was not a uniform. Miyagi, in her unfamiliar in clothes, looked different from the girl I knew, and I took a small breath in and let it out. ¡¸Even Sendai-san wears in clothes, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but¡­¡¹ The only thing I have nned for today is to go to a prep school and teach Miyagi how to study, nothing special to worry about. There was no reason to get into the spirit of the event, so I was dressed in shorts and a blouse, a very normal outfit. ¡¸Your legs, it¡¯s long.¡¹ Miyagi looks at me intently. ¡¸Complimenting me won¡¯t produce anything.¡¹ ¡¸I wasn¡¯tplimenting you, I was just telling you like I saw it.¡¹ Miyagi says casually and heads for his room. I follow her as usual, which is not always the case, and enter the room. Then Miyagi hands me 5,000 yen. ¡¸Here, this is for Wednesday and Friday.¡¹ ¡¸Just wait until after the third time.¡¹ ¡¸Three times is hard to figure out, and you can just use the 5,000 yen at the beginning of the week. So now that¡¯s for this week.¡¹ Tutoring her three times a week. If I getpensation, I prefer to be paidter. I would feel better if she had three tutoring sessions before I got them. But Miyagi wants to pay in advance. Moreover, she disagree because this was separated by weeks instead of three times. ¡¸For this week, Monday wasn¡¯t included, so having 5,000 yen is a lot.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a hassle, I¡¯ll only have to pay you 5,000 yen.¡¹ Miyagi said sullenly that she was not interested in what she had given me, sat down in front of the table, and opened her textbook. ¡¸Alright. Thanks.¡¹ I have learned that eating into her stubbornness will do me no good but consume my energy in vain. I honestly put 5,000 yen in my wallet and sit down next to Miyagi. The textbook she opens is an English textbook, and next to it are the handouts and problem books that are assigned as homework. ¡¸So, Sensei. What are we going to do now today?¡¹ When I looked at her in her formal tone of voice, she clearly looked unmotivated. She¡¯s put down a subject she¡¯s not good at, and she¡¯s going to make me do her homework. Homework is the same in different sses, and it would be faster for me to just clean up the piles of printouts and problem books. But that is meaningless. She don¡¯t really want me to tutor her, but I should teach what Miyagi doesn¡¯t know and let her do it herself. ¡¸Of course you¡¯re going to study. And stop calling me Sensei.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Sendai-sensei says so.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t think of me as a teacher. You don¡¯t really want to study, am I right?¡¹ ¡¸Because nobody wants to study willingly.¡¹ Then why did you ept the tutoring offer? I was about to say, and swallowed my words. I was curious, but I don¡¯t think these are words that should be spoken. If I told her, Miyagi would likely change her mind, and I wouldn¡¯t want her to ask me why I suggested that I tutor her. ¡¸For now, we¡¯ll start with your homework.¡¹ I pick up one of the prints and ce it in front of Miyagi. ¡¸I know Sendai-san will do it for me, right?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong. Miyagi¡¯s the one doing it. I¡¯ll teach you what you don¡¯t understand.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ Miyagi said the line I always say to her in a tedious manner and looked down at the printouts. I also spread out my own homework and write the answers on the printouts. The room is quiet, I look next door. Miyagi, who hadined, took the problem seriously. Looking at the printout, there are a few things that are wrong, but I will summarize and teach herter and proceed with my own homework. This is the first time I havee to this room on a day when there is no school, but it is much the same as before. Miyagi has given me 5,000 yen, just as she does on days when there is school, and she is right next to me. But seeing her during long vacations makes me more involved with this person Miyagi than ever before. Spring came, I graduated, and I came to her house, even though there was no reason for me to get any closer to Miyagi, whom I would never see again. I sometimes feel uneasy because I don¡¯t know where I am headed, although I have my reasons, such as liking Miyagi or feelingfortable in this room. Yet, I continue to choose toe to this room. I don¡¯t really like myself like this. It¡¯s like I keep solving unsolvable problems and it makes my head hurt. ¡¸Miyagi. Tomorrow, what will you do?¡¹ I ask, trying to escape the gloom and doom that is not appropriate for summer vacation. ¡¸What exactly?¡¹ ¡¸Your schedule for tomorrow¡¹ ¡¸Do I have to tell Sendai-san about that?¡¹ Miyagi looks up from her print and sees me. ¡¸It¡¯s not like that, but you could at least chat with me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m meeting with Maika and others.¡¹ It¡¯s must be Utsunomiya and someone else. ¡°They¡± must be the ones who have been hanging out with Miyagi since the third year. ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter where I am going. Sendai-san, you sound like a nagging parent.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think I am as loud as my parents.¡¹ Miyagi don¡¯t really want to rify her schedule. Miyagi, who seemed bored before the vacation, had ns, and I was curious what they were. It¡¯s just that, a little small talk. It¡¯s not fun to be called a nag about such things. I rather feel that Miyagi is the one who is nagging me toin without answering even such a small question. But Miyagi said to me to keep my mouth shut. ¡¸I think you¡¯re too loud.¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t we just talk a little bit?¡¹ I poke Miyagi¡¯s arm with my pen. ¡¸I¡¯ll do my homework. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡¹ Miyagi then runs her pen over the printout. But within a few minutes, she throws the pen away. ¡¸I still don¡¯t want to study. Here, Sendai-san, do this.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do this myself. It hasn¡¯t even been an hour.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll work harder next time.¡¹ ¡¸Then, fix what¡¯s wrong and you¡¯ll continue.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the wrong part?¡¹ ¡¸For now, here and here. There¡¯s more.¡¹ When I pointed to the wrong part with the tip of my pen, Miyagi counted the number and made a tantly disgusted face. Still, she erased the wrong answers with an eraser, whether the exchange was attractive or not. I give a little hint to get the right answer and all the mistakes are corrected. ¡¸I¡¯ll do the rest, and Miyagi can do what she¡¯s good at until it¡¯s done. You can take a picture when I¡¯m done.¡¹ ¡¸¡­In the end, you did my homework.¡¹ ¡¸Of course.¡¹ I don¡¯t even let her copy the prints I¡¯m nning to fill in. I¡¯m not going to talk about it now, but I will let Miyagi unravel it to some extent. She didn¡¯t think I was really going to imitate a tutor, and with a reluctant look on her face, she is solving a newly pulled out problem book. A reasonable amount of homework cannot bepleted in a single day. I spent quite a lot of time steadily and diligently filling in the nks in the printouts and problem books. ¡¸Do you want to have dinner?¡¹ Miyagi says as she looks over some printouts she has finished. I was a little surprised because I didn¡¯t expect her to serve dinner during summer vacation the same way she do on weekdays. I can predict what will be served. I bet it¡¯s a prepared meal or a retort pouch. It may not be the same as usual, but eating here is much better than eating at home. ¡¸I¡¯ll have dinner.¡¹ After uttering the obvious answer, Miyagi heads for the kitchen. I follow her out of the room and sit in a chair at the counter table. As I watched Miyagi standing silently in the kitchen, a silver bag was thrown into the hot water and brought out as a curry. We both join hands in saying ¡°Itadakimasu,¡± and then take a bite of the curry. ¡¸Retort pouch is fine, but sometimes you have to make it once in a while.¡¹ I drop the curry, which tastes expensive for a retort pouch, into my stomach and then tell Miyagi. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just use retort pouch for curry? It¡¯s too much trouble to make it.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re wrong about not being able to make it.¡¹ ¡¸If you insist so much, Sendai-san should make it.¡¹ ¡¸Well, go ahead and prepare the ingredients.¡¹ It¡¯s bad enough that we have to feast all the time, so I don¡¯t mind at least offering mybor. Whether Miyagi thinks it is delicious or not, if it is simple, it can be made quickly. However, the person who asked me to make it would say something appropriate. ¡¸If I¡¯m in the mood.¡¹ Materials, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to be prepared. Sighing inside at Miyagi¡¯s unenthusiastic reply, I took a mouthful of curry. Dinner is over in a blink of an eye if you just shut up and eat. I help clean up, drink my tea, and look out the window. Because I came to Miyagi¡¯s house earlier because we didn¡¯t have school, we ate dinner earlier than usual. Still, the sky behind thece curtains was dark, and the lights of the streetmps shone like a beacon. ¡¸I¡¯d better get home.¡¹ No one says anything when I arrive homete, but I can¡¯t stay here forever. I grab my bag from Miyagi¡¯s room and head for the front door. As I put on my shoes, I hear Miyagi¡¯s voice. ¡¸Sendai-san, are you still in prep school tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸Not just tomorrow, though.¡¹ While I am at prep school, Miyagi is ying with her friends. Just because I am a student for an entrance exam does not mean I have to study every day. So it¡¯s kind of annoying that Miyagi should have been ying with hers. I almost open the front door and stop. I turn and grab Miyagi¡¯s wrist. ¡¸What?¡¹ I pull her in and puts my lips on her neck as she looks at me suspiciously. I¡¯ve kissed her before, but my heart beats a little faster. Miyagi pushes my shoulder. But I can¡¯t stop myself. I didn¡¯t intend to do this kind of thing, but I pressed my lips hard against it and sucked on it just enough to not leave a mark. The feel of soft skin on my lips. The smell of shampoo mixed with Miyagi¡¯s sweat tickles my nose. I part my lips and touch them lightly again, then slowly look up and let out a small breath at myself for doing such a meaningless thing. It was hot in the doorway without air conditioning, and my hand was damp as I grabbed Miyagi¡¯s wrist. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything crazy.¡¹ With a strong voice, the hand that had been gripping me is shaken loose. ¡¸It¡¯s just a little touch, and there¡¯s no mark on it, so it¡¯s not that weird.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡¹ ¡¸Today, I not only taught you to study, but I did your homework for you.¡¹ I make up an appropriate reason and tell Miyagi. ¡¸¡­You never told me that was the system.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you. ¡¹ ¡¸The rules, don¡¯t put me on the back burner. I mean, you pretty much did the rest of the printing yourself.¡¹ ¡¸But you copied some parts of it.¡¹ I open the front door, uttering words that solidify the reason I made up. When I go out into the hallway of the apartment, Miyagi follow me,ining, and we ride the elevator together. We get off at the ground floor and walk together to the entrance. Before walking out of the apartment, I said, ¡°See youter,¡± to which Miyagi replied, ¡°Bye-bye,¡± in a grumpy tone. Unlike before, I can see what¡¯s next in the goodbye speech. ¡°See you¡± on Friday, and no need to contact me, from Miyagi. I have no promises on the way home, but I do have ns for the day after tomorrow. Chapter 47: I was used living to see Miyagi — 47

Chapter 47: I was used living to see Miyagi ¡ª 47

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Surely, a one-day-at-a-time schedule is not the way to go. I can afford to think about what I did yesterday and what I am doing today. When I think about it repeatedly, it stays strong in my memory. It is the same as studying. On the way from home to the prep school, from the prep school to home, while taking a bath, on the bed before falling asleep. There were plenty of gaps for Miyagi to get into. So today, which is now Friday, I am still wondering what Miyagi did yesterday. There¡¯s only so much a high school student can do during summer vacation, so I can only anticipate where she went. Karaoke, shopping, watching movies, going to amusement parks, etc. That¡¯s about it, and there should be no indication that she went to a particrly unusual ce. Where did you go yesterday? I could ask her now, but I don¡¯t expect her to answer today what she didn¡¯t answer when I asked her on Wednesday. ¡¸Sendai-san, I don¡¯t get it here.¡¹ Miyagi, sitting next to me, points to the top of the unfolded problem book with a pen. ¡¸Ahh, this is¡ª¡ª¡¹ It is not so difficult to pull what I need from memory and say it. I know that this kind of thing is not tutoring and not worth getting paid for. But I couldn¡¯te to Miyagi¡¯s house during the vacations without any reason, so I made up a reason. I think Miyagi is aware of that. Even the kiss on the neck that I gave her for doing her homework, Miyagi had every right to be angry. She don¡¯t have to follow my argument that I am not working for 5,000 yen. Then why didn¡¯t she get really angry after kissing her? I would like to ask, but I don¡¯t think they would answer this either if I asked. As the number of unmentionables increases in this way, I fear that one day I will choke. ¡¸¡­Yesterday, where did you go?¡¹ Of the two words I had swallowed, I uttered the easier one to hear. ¡¸I¡¯ll answer if you do my homework.¡¹ Miyagi simply answers and ces the problem book in front of me. Well, this is how it goes, isn¡¯t it? She probably doesn¡¯t intend to answer, because she probably thinks I won¡¯t do her homework. ¡¸I think we should call this a night.¡¹ I closed Miyagi¡¯s problem book and lean back on the bed. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it early?¡¹ It¡¯s only been an hour since we started studying, so if you ask me if it¡¯s early orte, it¡¯s early. This is not the time to say it¡¯s over, so I¡¯ll make one suggestion. ¡¸It¡¯s early. You can order me around.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not the kind of time to finish studying, and I¡¯m not teaching Monday, so that means you can order me around for that.¡¹ In the first ce, I would not utter the words that this is not tutoring. ¡¸Stop making up new rules on your own like that.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a handy word in the world called resourcefulness, and that¡¯s okay.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not okay.¡¹ ¡¸Then, Miyagi can decide. Suggest something other than orders.¡¹ Anything I do instead of leaving tutoring early is fine. I tossed everything to Miyagi because I was not sticking to the order, and Miyagi changed his opinion, as if she had no other ideas. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯llmand you.¡¹ ¡¸Alright. What do you want me to do?¡¹ ¡¸Now Sendai-san will take me to her house.¡¹ ¡¸Hah?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s always been my house, and it¡¯s fine to go to Sendai-san¡¯s house once in a while.¡¹ Why did you decide to give such an order? I would like to smash Miyagi¡¯s head and crack it open to see what¡¯s inside. I have never invited friends over to my house since I started high school until now. I have been asked several times to go visit, but I have turned them all down. It is not likely that my parents wille out of the house just because my friends are here, but there is a possibility that they will bump into each other. If that happened, it would surely be a hassle. I didn¡¯t want to go out of my way to let people know that I was not on good terms with my family, and I didn¡¯t want to let people into my territory. ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding.¡¹ Miyagi looks bored and opens the problem book I closed. ¡¸I haven¡¯t said anything about this yet.¡¹ ¡¸I know you¡¯re going to say no.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know that, you know?¡¹ Saying so, I lightly pped Miyagi¡¯s thigh, who was wearing shorts like I was the day before yesterday, and she shook my hand off. Perhaps this is a bad mood. I suck in a breath and stand up vigorously. ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s not it. You told me to take you to my house. Right, Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸If you won¡¯t go, sit down.¡¹ I¡¯m not inclined to do so, but I¡¯m willing to let Miyagi into my room. But if the person who said it was not willing to go, there is no need to force her to go to my house. ¡¸I¡¯m going, but are you going with me?¡¹ Before I could sit down, Miyagi got up and said something ridiculous. ¡¸You won¡¯t understand unless we go together. Miyagi, do you know where I live?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ Of course. She have never asked me where I lived, nor have I ever told her. I can¡¯t go alone to ces I don¡¯t understand, so I have to go with them. But Miyagi stood up and would not move. ¡¸If you have something to say, say it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be seen walking alone with me?¡¹ I don¡¯t talk to anyone about what happened after school, and I don¡¯t talk to anyone at school. Because of that promise, no one knows that I am meeting with Miyagi. It has always been our secret and will remain our secret. So she might want to say that I don¡¯t walk together, but I might at least meet a former ssmate by chance and walk together, and it would be a hassle to go separately to the same ce. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t mind.¡¹ Miyagi bites back with a short answer. ¡¸Tell me and we¡¯ll go separately. It¡¯s better that way.¡¹ I don¡¯t know if she is concerned about me or if she just doesn¡¯t want to see hee own friends, but she spoiled me by not wanting to go with them. ¡¸It¡¯s a hassle, and you should just go with me. I don¡¯t want Miyagi to get lost.¡¹ ¡¸With a map, I won¡¯t get lost. And I¡¯m not directionally challenged.¡¹ ¡¸Even if you do, you¡¯ll go with me. It¡¯s not that far from here, and we won¡¯t run into anyone if we walk together.¡¹ The only acquaintance I¡¯ve ever bumped into near my home is Miyagi. She wouldn¡¯t even meet her friends. I clear the table and grab Miyagi¡¯s wrist. Then I left the room, dragging her with me. ¡¸We¡¯re going to walk for about 20 minutes.¡¹ I said as I put on my shoes at the door. ¡¸That¡¯s far.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just near.¡¹ If we walk quickly, we can get there in fifteen minutes, so it¡¯s not that far. We take the elevator to the entrance. I walk slowly out of the apartment and Miyagi follows a little behind me. I stop and wait for her. ¡¸Can we stop at a convenience store on the way?¡¹ I ask Miyagi, who hase up next to me. ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹ I paced and headed home, trying not to leave Miyagi behind. Chapter 48: Im used living to see Miyagi — 48

Chapter 48: I''m used living to see Miyagi ¡ª 48

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV We walk without haste. I stop at a convenience store five minutes from home to buy bottled tea and cider. The reason for the detour is simple. I don¡¯t want my family to know that I brought someone with me. I don¡¯t want to be seen holding a ss for two. But after walking in the city, where there is little shade, I can¡¯t afford not to serve anything. For that reason alone, I carry a convenience store bag. ¡¸Here.¡¹ I stop in front of the house, feeling ufortable with my sweat-soaked T-shirt sticking to my back. When I saw Miyagi, she looked at the nondescript house as if she were looking at something unusual without saying anything. I take the key out of my bag. But before I can use the key, the door opens. Bad timing. Bad luck. Bad day. I don¡¯t know which one is right, but my unfriendly motheres out the front door. ¡¸Hello.¡¹ Miyagi made a stranger¡¯s voice that showed she was nervous and bowed her head. In such a situation, a normal mother would say hello back, take her time, and so on. But she says nothing, just bows her head in form and walks past us. I feel bad for Miyagi who said hello to me, but there is nothing I can do. ¡¸Sorry. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ When I apologized after looking away from my mother¡¯s back, Miyagi nodded with a troubled look on her face. She may bump into my parents. I had thought about that possibility but never really expected to bump into them, which makes me want toin to Miyagi who said she wanted toe here. But that¡¯s just taking it out on me, and I¡¯m the one who decided to bring her here. ¡¸Come in.¡¹ I open the front door before the air gets too heavy and a little voice follows me. ¡¸Sorry for intruding.¡¹ We both take off our shoes, go up the stairs, and stop in front of one of the two doors that line the hallway. ¡¸Hold on a sec. I¡¯ll clean up my room.¡¹ ¡¸Are you the type to have a messy room?¡¹ ¡¸No, but just in case.¡¹ I don¡¯t like cleaning that much, but my room is never cluttered. Still, I wanted to check it out because I was putting Miyagi in a room that was not intended for people toe. I let Miyagi wait and go into the room. I looked around and saw the piggy bank on the chest. Inside that box was the 5,000 yen that Miyagi had given me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be seen, but considering what¡¯s in it, I don¡¯t think I want to show it. At any rate, I turn on the air conditioner. After taking a stic bottle from the bag and cing it on the table, I put the piggy bank away in the closet and weed Miyagi. ¡¸Just sit down and take it easy.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s spacious.¡¹ I told Miyagi to check the room, then sat down on the bed. ¡¸Even Miyagi¡¯s room is huge.¡¹ My room isrger, but probably Miyagi¡¯s room isrger. ¡¸Is that your mother I just saw?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸So there¡¯s no one left then?¡¹ What a hassle. This and that associated with letting people into my territory. Although I invited Miyagi because I knew it was bothersome, I still found it bothersome and thought, ¡°I would never ask Miyagi such a thing.¡± That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t like it. This kind of myself is also troublesome, so I let Miyagi¡¯s voice go and reach for the table. I took the stic bottle containing the cider and handed it to Miyagi, then sat down with the bed against her. As she opened the lid of the stic bottle of tea, Miyagi called out¡¸Sendai-san¡¹as if urging me to do so. ¡¸Maybe they are there.¡¹ ¡¸Who you mean was there?¡¹ She is sitting on my bed as if she was in her own room, but Miyagi, perhaps ufortable, is swaying her legs. ¡¸I have one very good sister.¡¹ She is a college student and came home right after summer vacation. I haven¡¯t seen her today, but I am sure she is in her room. ¡¸The next room?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸How far apart were you?¡¹ I know that Miyagi has no bad intentions. Rather than wanting to listen, she is just trying to fill the silence by saying whateveres to mind. But that was not a very good question. ¡¸Shut up, Miyagi.¡¹ After taking a sip of tea, I put the stic bottle back on the table and caught her shaking right leg. Her legs stretched out through her shorts, showing her knees, and I put my lips there. Then I let my tongue crawl on it. ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you to do that.¡¹ I pretend not to hear it and take off her socks. The air conditioner I just put in is still not working. Maybe it¡¯s the heat, but I can do things I¡¯m not ordered to do with impunity. I put my tongue on the back of her foot and licked it down to her ankle, the soft skin was more moist than usual and tasted of sweat. ¡¸Stop it.¡¹ Miyagi says in a strong tone and pushes my head with a stic bottle. I take the cool bottle and put it on the floor. As I stroked her calf and put my lips softly on her shin, theints rained down again. ¡¸I didn¡¯t order you to lick my feet.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to right now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t. My legs, release them.¡¹ ¡¸I will not.¡¹ She could have added that it was an order, but Miyagi did not say it was an order. Words that were only to beg are not enough to stop me, I grab her ankle tightly and bite her thumb. ¡¸Sendai-san, it hurts.¡¹ Miyagi is noisy in a different way, but she never asks me what she don¡¯t want. And she never orders me to stop. When I do things like this, it seems to me that both Miyagi and I want to do this. It is better than being pursued for something stupid. I bite her thumb harder, as if the act that was just that would be reced by a different one. ¡¸I told you it hurts!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make too much noise. The next room will hear you.¡¹ The walls aren¡¯t very thin, and it¡¯s not the kind of voice that can be heard next door, but it¡¯s the kind of content you don¡¯t want to be heard, so I nailed it. ¡¸It¡¯s Sendai-san¡¯s fault, right? I won¡¯t make a fuss if you stop.¡¹ ¡¸Then, order me something to do.¡¹ Then I look at Miyagi and she looks back at me with grim eyes. But she doesn¡¯t say anything, so I crawl my tongue over the bite mark and press my lips against the back of her leg a few times. After licking from ankle to bone and kissing below the knee, Miyagi stepped back. ¡¸Come here.¡¹ A small voice is heard. ¡¸Was that an order?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I sat next to her as she told me to and looked at Miyagi, and her fingertips touched my lips. But when she stroke it, tracing its contours, my fingers catch it as it quickly tries to move away. I¡¯m not sure why she hesitates to touch it, but Miyagi does this sort of thing from time to time. I don¡¯t like that. ¡¸You have something else you want me to order to do. Say it right.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you if you take your hands off me.¡¹ ¡¸Alright.¡¹ Miyagi pulls back her arm as she releases her grip. Then, after some hesitation, slowly her index finger touched my lips again. ¡¸¡­Lick it.¡¹ Surely not what she really wanted tomand. But without asking any questions, I put my tongue on Miyagi¡¯s fingertips and she pushed her fingers into my mouth. Her fingertips touches my tongue and lightly sets my teeth around the second joint. The tongue twists around the finger trying to explore the mouth and stops the movement. When I softly pressed my tongue against it, the finger was withdrawn. I licked the tip of the finger to chase it, then crawled to the base of the finger to press my tongue against it. I put my lips on the back of the hand and gently and softly lick Miyagi¡¯s arm from the wrist to the top of it. ¡¸That way of licking is disgusting.¡¹ Miyagi tries to pull away, but I put my lips on hers and pressed the tip of my tongue hard against the area between her wrist and elbow. ¡¸Sendai-san!¡¹ With a voice, her arm is forcefully pulled away. ¡¸Remember when I told you not to make a fuss?¡¹ When I ask, Miyagi replies in frustration,¡¸I¡¯m not making a fuss,¡¹and tries to stand up, and I grab her arm. If I am not careful, Miyagi will try to escape from me. And it is my role to catch her. Today is no different. I push Miyagi down on the bed so that she can¡¯t go anywhere. ¡¸Get out of the way.¡¹ Of course, Miyagi says angrily. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you shut up for a second?¡¹ The silly idea of sealing her lips with a kisses to mind and I quickly dismiss it. I am too poisoned by the manga Miyagi reads. But it¡¯s a testament to how many times I¡¯ve gone to her house and read her books over and over again, sigh. A year ago I would never have thought of this and I would never have pushed Miyagi over the edge. Generally, it¡¯s always Miyagi who pushes people down, not me. ¡¸I thought these things were against the rules?¡¹ Miyagi is being picky again. I silently bite her neck before she startsining about the mess. When I set my teeth hard, Miyagi is silent for a moment. But it¡¯s really short-lived, and soon she starts to make a fuss. ¡¸It hurts, Sendai-san.¡¹ Miyagi pushes my shoulder and protests. But I didn¡¯t stop her. ¡¸Hey, I told you it hurts. Stop it.¡¹ She truly don¡¯t like it. The more I could tell, the more force was put into the hand that was pressing on my shoulder. ¡¸You¡¯d do this kind of thing yourself.¡¹ I looked up and sees Miyagi¡¯s neck. I feel bad that the ce where I bit her is red, but Miyagi is bad too. She have done simr things many times in the past, although in different ces. I¡¯ve done it too, but Miyagi doesn¡¯t take it easy on me, so she¡¯s worse. Every time I get more pain and marks, I spend more time thinking about Miyagi. I wish Miyagi could understand my feelings a little. ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right.¡¹ She said crisply, and Miyagi held her neck. She was moving her hand as if rubbing it, as if it still hurt. I lie down next to her. Miyagi and I on the bed. That had happened before, but that was at Miyagi¡¯s house. It feels strange to have Miyagi on my bed. ¡¸Sendai-san, it¡¯s narrow.¡¹ Miyagi pushes me hard with a voice full ofints. ¡¸This is my bed. Don¡¯t push me. It hurts.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hurt.¡¹ Then Miyagi got up and kicked me in the leg. ¡¸I know.¡¹ I¡¯ve been marked and bitten by Miyagi many times. I know best how much it hurts. In case she was wondering, I regret it. I didn¡¯t put Miyagi in the room to do this, and yet this is what happened. I am sure that down the road, if I were to remember that Miyagi was on this bed, I would curse myself for what I am doing now. ¡¸Let¡¯s start studying seriously next week.¡¹ When I told her to mend her feelings, which were taking an unexpected turn, Miyagi quietly replied,¡¸I think it¡¯s better that way.¡¹ Chapter 49: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation — 49

Chapter 49: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation ¡ª 49

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I send up to half of the total. When I told her I was going home, Sendai-san said something like that and I refused. It was still light outside and I remembered the street, so there was no reason to ask for a ride home. We had nothing to talk about when we walked together. We didn¡¯t talk that much when we were heading to Sendai-san¡¯s house. Besides, it¡¯s easier to go home alone. It¡¯s awkward to think about what happened today. So many times I told her I was going home alone, but for some reason I am walking home with Sendai-san, dragging on the silence. She¡¯s a hot mess. She doesn¡¯t know when the right to give orders was lost. She chose to ignore my words that it was an order and leave the house with me. I sigh softly so the neighbors can¡¯t hear me. I asked Sendai-san to take me to her house because she was too selfish. She increased the rules and did whatever she wanted without any refusal, as if she could do anything she wanted on her summer vacation. Then, I thought that even I should be allowed to force her to do something difficult, so I ordered her to take me to her room, which I didn¡¯t even know where it was. What kind of room she spends her time in. I was just a little bit curious. She¡¯ll say no anyway. I regret that I thought so and gave the order so casually. Some of the things I saw today were things that Sendai-san did not want me to see. It was something she had been hiding all along and would continue to do so. Sendai-san seems to be loved by her family. I had such an image of her, but such Sendai-san was only in my imagination. Her mother, whom I bumped into at the door, had gone out without seeing her daughter, and Sendai-san had a delicate look on her face. An atmosphere where I could tell right away that they didn¡¯t have a very good rtionship. There was definitely something like that between the two of us. I failed. I think I talked too much today, even though I was afraid of silence. Thanks to that, Sendai-san had to do that to me. Now, Sendai-san is silent. I, too, am silent to make up for talking too much. I would feel a little better if I apologized for talking too much, but if I did, Sendai-san would definitely get angry. So I had to walk silently next to her. It¡¯s not so different from walking alone, because there is only silence when we walk side by side. We can¡¯t look to each, we only look down. The shadows created by the setting sun fall on the sidewalk. The pace of walking is slow, and Sendai-san is walking next to me, just as she did on the way there. ¡¸Miyagi, what do you think?¡¹ On the way home, the silence was abruptly broken when, for the first time, I heard the same voice as usualing from next to me. ¡¸What do I think?¡¹ I looked at Sendai-san, not understanding the meaning of the words she was saying to me. ¡¸You wanted toe to my room, right?¡¹ I answer ording to the cheerful tone of her voice, as if she has forgotten what happened today. ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted a change of scenery.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay. You put it that way, but at least tell me what you think of the room.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s room was neither overly decorated nor so empty as to be bleak. The perfect word to describe it is a very ordinary room. Not so different from my room. But her bookshelves are different. The majority of the bookshelves were upied by problem books and reference books, and not lined with magazines that Ibaraki-san might like to look at from time to time. But I feel it¡¯s not the right thing to say, so I tell her a safe word. ¡¸It was just like any other room.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? What kind of room did you think it was?¡¹ ¡¸More like a high school girl?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡ª So that¡¯s the image you have of me.¡¹ ¡¸At school, you know, that¡¯s how it is.¡¹ Sendai-san is not the mboyant type, but she has an image of being conspicuous and sparkling at school. I wasn¡¯t surprised to see the room surrounded by pretty and fashionable things. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have to be a room feedback, is there anything else?¡¹ Perhaps not satisfied with my words, Sendai-san urges me to go on. After that, I spent the rest of the day reading the books on the bookshelf. Not that I was empty-handed, but I didn¡¯t bring any printouts or problem sets, and since I had nothing else, that was my only option. And Sendai-san was also reading a book. In other words, we spent the time no different from usual. ¡¸It wasn¡¯t like I was going to say what I thought.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s for sure.¡¹ Sendai-san says lightly and stops. I stopped too, before her index finger reached out and touched my neck. ¡¸Here, is this fine? It¡¯s still a little red.¡¹ Sendai-san, who pushed me down, did not take it easy on me. Her teeth dug into my neck so hard I thought I was going to bleed. I have been bitten by her several times, but this was the worst bite of them all. ¡¸It was painful and still hurts.¡¹ When I replied, Sendai-san¡¯s hand touched the ce where it would have been reddened. The truth is, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. But it tingles as if the pain is still there. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I made it so it would hurt.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a very serious face. Don¡¯t be like me. I was about to say that, but then I stopped talking. I exhale, realizing once again how badly I have been doing. I peel off Mr. Sendai¡¯s hand that caresses my neck. It¡¯s okay. This is nothing. It may still be red now, but it doesn¡¯t hurt and it doesn¡¯t leave a mark. ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s a pervert.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe, you¡¯re right.¡¹ Sendai-san, who usually speaks in denial, affirms. She have been going off the rails since the summer break. The Sendai-san I know knows how to moderate, and she doesn¡¯t push people around. There was no great significance in doing anything out of order. She touch the skin with her tongue. That¡¯s all there is to the act of licking. But it seemed to me that Sendai-san was trying to give it more meaning than that at the time. No, it was my imagination. It¡¯s all just a big deal, something that will be forgotten tomorrow. ¡¸Let¡¯s go?¡¹ With a voice that seems to be lost in the hustle and bustle of the city, Sendai-san walks out. I don¡¯t know how fast I walk, as I did when I went to her house. I can¡¯t decide on my stride, which woulde naturally to me with other girls. Should we walk side by side or a little further apart? I¡¯m lost and my feet are not moving very fast, but Sendai-san is right next to me. Ever since we left home, we have been walking the streets side by side. Sendai-san was walking rtively slowly, as she had done on the way there, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was her usual speed or if she was trying to keep up with me. But slowly, the scenery of the city was changing. I think it would be easier to increase the tempo a bit. However, thinking that I may never walk the streets alone with Sendai-san like this again, I could not speed up my steps enough to change the speed of this scenery. Chapter 50: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation — 50

Chapter 50: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation ¡ª 50

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV July is over and August is here. Ever since then, Sendai-san has been a serious tutor. I¡¯m a serious student, too, and I¡¯ve finished most of my homework. There should be no need to rush to do homework anymore. The time spent studying with Sendai-san is not bad, if not fun. But I think it¡¯s okay to slow down a little. I am tired of solving problems and writing reports. But Sendai-san continues to teach me to study without cutting corners. As evidence of this, textbooks and reference books were lined up on the table today, and the problem book she brought with her was open. Sendai-san¡¯s reason foring to this room is probably her house. I think the answer is probably what I saw on the day I went to Sendai-san¡¯s house. That¡¯s something I don¡¯t care. Whatever the reason, as long as shee here and keep her word, that¡¯s all that matters. But I am curious as to why Sendai-san, who made the rule of not meeting on holidays, changed that rule. If something happens at home, she don¡¯t want toe to this room until the vacations. That should have been her answer by now. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te herest summer vacation. She didn¡¯t try to change the rules during winter break or spring break. So why is that? The question continues to linger. Maybe there was something that made her not want to be home enough toe to this room to change the rules she had made for herself, or maybe there was some other reason. ¡¸Miyagi, your hands are stuck.¡¹ Sendai-san, who unusually has neither braided nor tied her hair, pokes me on the arm with a pen. ¡¸I¡¯m just taking a break.¡¹ I look at the remote control for the air conditioner and then drink the cider, the ice having melted away. The watery carbonation goes down my throat and into my stomach. The cider is hardly cold and not tasty, but it¡¯s just right for me right now. ¡¸Miyagi. It¡¯s cold in this room, right?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me with her cheekbones. ¡¸It¡¯s not cold now.¡¹ ¡¸Beats me. You¡¯re wearing long sleeves.¡¹ A slightly low voice echoes through the room and disappears. I have revealed what Sendai-san wanted to keep secret, and I am feeling less guilty by adjusting the temperature in this room to hers. I wear long sleeves to ease the cold I feel from doing so, so I don¡¯tin too much about being cold now. ¡¸I hate it when people care about me.¡¹ Sendai-san grabs my shirtsleeve and says. ¡¸Why would you care?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹ The answer is not returned. To mention why this room is just the right temperature for Sendai-san is an act of rehashing what happened the other day. I doesn¡¯t want to be asked unnecessary questions, and there is no way I can answer them. We both have things we don¡¯t want to say, and we spend the same amount of time with them. I think Sendai-san knows not to ask me to unreservedly show her what I¡¯m holding, so she doesn¡¯t ask me anything. That there is always no one in this house. That I can continue to give 5,000 yen. She don¡¯t ask me things that I would not want to talk about. So I did not ask too much about Sendai-san. ¡ª¡ªI failed the other day, though. I should be sorry that I asked something that I did not want to be asked, and I will not pursue the reason why she was silent now. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a little hotter, and if you turn up the temperature.¡¹ Sendai-san points to a remote control on the table. ¡¸I¡¯m trying to amodate Sendai-san, so you should be honestly happy about it.¡¹ ¡¸I knew you were paying attention.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not how it works.¡¹ I says it inly and looks down at my problem book. Then Sendai-san raised the temperature setting of the air conditioner. ¡¸It¡¯s hot today when you raise the temperature.¡¹ ¡¸Then take them off.¡¹ I look next to the stream with a sense of deja vu. I remember having a simr conversation before summer vacation over the temperature setting of the air conditioner. That time, Sendai-san lowered the temperature setting and I raised it. ¡¸I¡¯ll do so.¡¹ The light shirt is just to regte the temperature, and I wore a T-shirt underneath so that I can take it off at any time. So I took off my shirt without hesitation. ¡¸And what about Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not too hot to do something about it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s full of lies.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ll adjust to Miyagi.¡¹ When she says so, Sendai-san raises the temperature again. ¡¸It¡¯s fine for me, but it¡¯s hot for you, isn¡¯t it, Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The temperature at which I am neither hot nor cold must be hot for Sendai-san, who usuallyins that I should lower the temperature of the air conditioner. Maybe she has a specific ce in her mind where she wants this conversation to arrive, and I am being led there. Unless Sendai-san says the line she has decided on, the temperature in the room will not change and this conversation will probably never end. The initiative has been with Sendai-san ever since the summer vacation. I don¡¯t like it. And now I have added to the list of things I don¡¯t like that I don¡¯t know what her purpose is. I can¡¯t keep up with her. I solve the problems I¡¯m trying to do and fill in the nks in my problem book. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ The person who said she was going to study seriously reaches over and closes the problem book she was working on. It is not my intention to follow Sendai-san. But I am sure that if we let it go, it will only depress Sendai-san and not make things interesting. ¡¸It¡¯s really hot, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯ll be cooler if you take it off.¡¹ I say the words that Sendai-san would have wanted me to say. ¡¸If you want to take it off, Miyagi can make me take it off or order me to take it off.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have the right to tell me what to do.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the right tomand the temperature in this room for the amount of time you¡¯ve been setting it for me.¡¹ Sendai-san has been arrogant since the summer vacation. She acts as if she is the ruler of this room and decides everything at will. It¡¯s a big deal to give her rights, and I don¡¯t want her to have rights now. The rights that Sendai-san is giving me are not the rights I bought. The summer vacation is special, and the price for the 5,000 yen is tutoring. It is different from the usual after-school hours. She teases me and that¡¯s it. It is not surprising that such a future awaits us. ¡¸You won¡¯t give me orders?¡¹ Sendai-san asks, as if waiting for a predetermined answer. She is within easy touching distance if I reach out. Just like on a rainy day, I should be able to remove her clothes if I wanted to. I almost reach for it and stop. My palms were damp as if wet from the rain, and I stared at Sendai-san. ¡¸If I order you to, will you undress?¡¹ ¡¸In that case?¡¹ Sendai-san chuckles. But it was a smile as thin as a flyer destined to be thrown away, and I have no idea what she is thinking. Sendai-san¡¯s words are like a maze. There seems to be a number of paths to choose from, but there is only one path leading to the exit. Reluctantly, I speak the lines she has prepared. ¡¸Then, orders. Undress.¡¹ Shorts and blouse. Sendai-san, dressed simrly to when she first came to this room during summer vacation, unbuttoned her blouse without hesitation. One, two, three. She tries to take off her blouse by removing everything under it as well. ¡¸Wait. Hold it.¡¹ Reflexively, I pull up her blouse, which is about to fall off her shoulders. ¡¸Miyagi, don¡¯t grab my hair. It hurts.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a calm voice and expression. Indeed, I had her hair in my hand, along with her blouse. But that is a small problem, and I speak of the bigger problem. ¡¸Why are you taking off your clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi gave the order, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but you know these orders are a joke, right?¡¹ ¡¸Even if you were joking, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you gave the orders.¡¹ Sendai-san shakes off my hand and tries to take off her blouse. I made the order. But I didn¡¯t expect Sendai-san to really take off her clothes just by uttering the lines I had prepared. I neither wanted to undress Sendai-san nor to see her naked. I didn¡¯t think of that now. And yet, my heart starts working so hard that I can almost hear the blood flowing, and I look away. ¡¸What¡¯s the reason you¡¯re not looking at me?¡¹ ¡¸Normally, people usually don¡¯t stare at someone taking their clothes off.¡¹ ¡¸When has Miyagi ever been normal?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that, you want me to watch?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like that, but I was just disgusted because you suddenly looked the other way. Anyway, turn around.¡¹ I am the one who can make her obey, and Sendai-san¡¯s words are not an order. Her words are something that can be ignored. Still, I turn my gaze to Sendai-san. ¡¸If you stare at me, it¡¯s hard to take off.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, youin a lot.¡¹ When I said this, Sendai-sanughed and said yes, and took off her unbuttoned blouse. Slowly, her shoulders are exposed. Ahead of my gaze, the only thing covering Sendai-san¡¯s upper body is her brassiere. What temperature did you set the air conditioner to? I feel a little hot and something unimportantes to mind. Sendai-san drops the blouse in her hand on the floor and ruffles her hair in a depressing manner. I clutched my damp hands, almost thinking how beautiful she was. The temperature has been over thirty degrees since this morning. It was what is called a midsummer day, and it was so hot that if you opened a window, you would die from the heat. However, the room maintained the right temperature for Sendai-san. The temperature has risen a little now, but there is no need to take off one¡¯s clothes anywhere. Nevertheless, Sendai-san took off her clothes. I can only assume that the heat has short-circuited my brain and all the screws are melting and going crazy. I have been acting strange ever since summer vacation, but today was the strangest day yet. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I don¡¯t want to go crazy too. Why would Sendai-san do this? I wanted to know, but I felt I should not. Chapter 51: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation — 51

Chapter 51: Sendai-san was arrogant during summer vacation ¡ª 51

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV A pale blue underwear that looks too blue to be light blue. The impression is different from the white underwear I saw the other day. Adorned with delicatece, it could be described as pretty. It was a little different from Sendai-san¡¯s image, but it suited her well. Her breasts are notrge, but they arerger than mine. I looked down a little and saw that her stomach was moderately tight and nipped. I¡¯m not going to look at it seriously. But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. I would like to think that it is my imagination that my heartbeat is so loud that Sendai-san can almost hear it. It would be strange if it wasn¡¯t. ¡¸Okay, now it¡¯s Miyagi¡¯s turn.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Suddenly, I was called by name and looks at Sendai-san¡¯s face. ¡¸Take off your clothes, too, Miyagi. It¡¯s too hot, right?¡¹ I knew that the words in my ears were uttered by Sendai-san, but I could not understand them. It sounded like a word from some distant world, and it sounded meaningless. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ Sendai-san calls me, who is unable to move, and closes the distance between us. Too close. I could see the parts of the body that I usually can¡¯t see because of my clothes, and I involuntarily pushed Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder. But Sendai-san stays close and grabs me by the hem of my T-shirt. The words that had been rolling around in my head made sense when her fingers touched my side, and I finally understood what she had said. ¡¸I¡¯m not feeling hot, no need to take it off.¡¹ I said strongly and pushed Sendai-san¡¯s hand back. But she didn¡¯t give up. ¡¸You were. Come on, quickly.¡¹ Then, she unceremoniously reaches down and grabs the hem of her T-shirt once more and tries to tug it up. ¡¸Wai¨CWait, Sendai-san¡ª¡¹ I panicked and tried to pull away from Sendai-san¡¯s hand. But her hands won¡¯t let go, and my hem is turned up and half my stomach is showing. This is not what I expected. I may have undressed Sendai-san, but I had not thought about being undressed myself. I have never even imagined such a thing. To begin with, themand is ¡°undress yourself,¡± not ¡°let me undress you.¡± I smack Sendai-san on the head, still holding onto the hem of my T-shirt with a box of tissues. Then I heard the crocodile on the cover swaying and exaggeratedly saying¡¸ouch.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not as big a deal as taking off your clothes. Even at school, I change my clothes.¡¹ Sendai-san removes her hand from the hem of my T-shirt and strokes the spot where I hit it, then brushes my hair back. ¡¸Now, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s called changing clothes, I think that¡¯s called being undressed.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi, it¡¯s too detailed.¡¹ ¡¸Not too detailed. Sendai-san is too general.¡¹ ¡¸Too much detail will make you bald.¡¹ Sendai-san pulled my bangs and grabbed the hem of my T-shirt again, saying,¡¸These things are momentum.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t do that!¡¹ I p the back of her hand that is holding the hem. ¡¸If you don¡¯t like being undressed, Miyagi should undress herself.¡¹ ¡¸I seriously don¡¯t know why that would be the case.¡¹ Sendai-san sometimes does the unexpected. Suddenly, she would surprise me bying to my house or to my ssroom. I think this has be more pronounced since the summer break. She do things that I don¡¯t understand, without regard to my feelings. ¡¸Would you understand if I told you I took off my clothes to get Miyagi to take off hers?¡¹ Sendai-san says inly and looks at me. ¡¸¡­You¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹ ¡¸You think I was joking around?¡¹ I think it should be a joke. Undressing me will not do Sendai-san any special good. I am not styled well and should not be interesting to look at. But she don¡¯t look like she was joking. ¡¸Anyway, if you don¡¯t take it off, I will.¡¹ Before I can say anything, the hand still gripping the hem lifts up my T-shirt. ¡¸I¡¯d rather take my clothes off myself than have someone take them off me.¡¹ I made a deration and grabs Sendai-san¡¯s wrist. No matter how much I say, her intention is not likely to change. If I had no choice between being undressed or undressing myself, I had to choose thetter. ¡¸I understand.¡¹ With a short reply, Sendai-san¡¯s hand leaves the T-shirt. I drop my gaze and let out a small breath. Slowly I looked up to see Sendai-san, who was wearing only her underwear covering her upper body, though it was obvious, and I was about to take off my T-shirt as well. The impossible situation makes my head spin. There is no other word for this but ridiculous. I shouldn¡¯t have to listen to Sendai-san. If I got up now and went to the kitchen to get something to eat, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this nonsense. ¡¸Miyagi, after all, do you want me to undress you?¡¹ Sendai-san smiles and grabs my arm with considerable force. ¡¸I¡¯ll take it off myself. You¡¯ll have to look in a different ce.¡¹ I don¡¯t say I won¡¯t let her get away, but I tell Sendai-san that I¡¯m trying to keep her from escaping. ¡¸Why? Even Miyagi was looking at me, right?¡¹ ¡¸I only watched it because Sendai-san told me to watch it.¡¹ ¡¸But you still watched it, so I guess I have a right to watch it too.¡¹ ¡¸You have no right to do that. Look somewhere else.¡¹ I put my hand on Sendai-san¡¯s cheek and made her turn toward the bed. But she quickly turned to me and said, teasingly. ¡¸Miyagi, you are too conscious.¡¹ I take off my T-shirt at once, as if the words assume a special meaning in trying to escape her gaze. The stare¡¯s hurt. What¡¯s funny is that Sendai-san is staring at me, which makes me ufortable. I can¡¯t hide my body because if I do, I will be teased again. If I was going to show it anyway, I would have preferred some prettier underwear. What I am wearing today is a typical white underwear, which of course I did not choose on the premise that I would take off my clothes in public. ¡¸I took it off, but¡­ What do we do after this?¡¹ When I looked at Sendai-san, saying it as if it was nothing as much as possible, she raised her eyebrows as if she was troubled for a moment. But she quickly raised the corners of her mouth to smile and patted my side. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that.¡¹ The hands that touch me with no separation tickle me and I try to catch my arms, but she pinch my sides before I can catch her. ¡¸Wait, Sendai-san¡ª¡¹ I brush Sendai-san¡¯s hand away and press down on my side. ¡¸So soft and pleasant.¡¹ ¡¸I feel disgusted.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Just a little touch.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine. Don¡¯t touch me.¡¹ ¡¸Well, then, you can just watch.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what ¡°then¡± is, but Sendai-san gives me an unreserved look. ¡¸I don¡¯t want that either.¡¹ Seeing Sendai-san is fine, but being seen is not. If we keep doing this, I will always remain at Sendai-san¡¯s pace. ¡¸Miyagi. Your face, it¡¯s slightly red.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s hand slowly and gently touches my cheek. Then, her palm presses down on it as if to copy the heat. Just like that, my heart beat so loud I almost forgot how to breathe, and I pulled her hand away. ¡¸I¡¯m embarrassed to wear that red. And I¡¯m not as stylish as Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Girls are prettier with a little meat on them.¡¹ ¡¸I really dislike that about Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸So you have a favorite part of me?¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ I answered immediately and turns to the side. As it was, I hugged my knees and Sendai-san ttened my arm. ¡¸Think about it a little. You¡¯re hurting me.¡¹ Her voice is lighter than her words, and she doesn¡¯t sound hurt. But I did not see her, and I did not know what kind of face Sendai-san had on as she uttered those words. ¡¸I like Miyagi quite a bit.¡¹ A deliberately cheerful voicees from next to me. ¡¸Sendai-san, the heat must be killing your brain.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe so. Miyagi, you have to take care of me.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do it. I mean, don¡¯t lean on me.¡¹ But Sendai-san would not leave me. Our shoulders are still attached to each other as if we are shoulder to shoulder, and her long hair tickles my arm. ¡¸My brain is dying. I can¡¯t move.¡¹ ¡¸That joke, it¡¯s not funny.¡¹ ¡¸Just be funny, a little bit.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a bored tone. ¡¸Sendai-san. It¡¯s hot. Also you¡¯re heavy.¡¹ I don¡¯t know about others because I¡¯ve never been close enough to mix body temperatures from the parts of others who have taken off their clothes to stick together. However, Sendai-san¡¯s body was hot, beyond warm. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you being rude to call me heavy?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not being rude. Get out of my way so I can get dressed.¡¹ When I press on Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder, which is sticky and attached to the arm, the arm is entangled and the part that is attached increases. ¡¸Sendai-san, this is now an order. Do as you¡¯re told.¡¹ ¡¸Today¡¯s order, taking off my clothes, and that¡¯s it.¡¹ ¡¸Why do you make up your own rules?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s summer vacation. Let¡¯s have a little freedom. It¡¯s more fun that way, you know?¡¹ . ¡¸I hate summer vacation and I don¡¯t enjoy it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You said this kind of thing happened for about a day.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ Arms and arms are tangled together, and there is no escape. Sendai-san¡¯s arm is touching my side. I think it is never a good idea to have a situation where parts of the body that normally would not stick together are sticking together. Even with Maika and the others, I would not do this. But the sensation of Sendai-san and my body temperature bing one was not bad. ¡¸Oh, right. Miyagi, what are your ns for the Bon Festival?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have any.¡¹ Bon Festival has only one day with my father and one other appointment with Maika and her family. The date of Sendai-san¡¯s visit conflicts with an appointment with Maika and others, but I can either refuse or ask her to move it. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s study at Bon Festival too.¡¹ Saying that, Sendai-san leans on me as if she is going to take all of my weight. ¡¸Sendai-san, I told you it¡¯s hot!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m also feeling hot.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ To my words, Sendai-san says,¡¸Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s summer,¡¹which is not an answer. I thought I could hear a heartbeat that was louder than usual, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was mine or Sendai-san¡¯s. Chapter 52: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi — 52

Chapter 52: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi ¡ª 52

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV When I opened the chest containing my loungewear, I saw Miyagi¡¯s clothes. It was a cut-and-sew that she gave me in ce of the cider-covered uniform she gave me before spring break, which I tried to return once I was done. In the end, Miyagi did not receive it and it belongs to me. Well, I never wear it. I touch it, which I can¡¯t throw away and has nowhere to go. There is no trace of Miyagi because I washed it to return it. Once there, I closes my eyes, grabs a tank top and heads for the bathroom. On Friday nights, families don¡¯t go to bed early. Even now, around twenty-three o¡¯clock, the lights are still on in the living room. I quietly walk down the hallway and take a bath. Choosing to leave early rather than take a leisurely soak in the hot water, I grabbed a stic bottle from the refrigerator and headed back to my room. I look at the phone on the desk. I pour a bottle of tea into my stomach as I reply to a few messages that hade in. After half a drink, Iy down on the bed with my phone. I wasn¡¯t going to think about what happened today, but ites to mind. ¡ª¡ªTaking off my clothes in front of Miyagi and forcing Miyagi to take off her clothes. I put my phone under my pillow and exhale heavily. Seeing Miyagi three times a week is not a bad thing in itself. I want to see my friends and go out with them on their days off. If you are close to them, it is only natural that you would think so. I can say that meeting Miyagi for a vacation is simr. I have kissed her, but that is about as far as I am allowed to go. In any case, my lips have touched Miyagi¡¯s body many times and so has she. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s okay. But it was against the rules to take off your clothes or have them taken off. I think the choice of a rainy day was a mistake. I should have shooed away Miyagi¡¯s hand that tried to take off my uniform and kicked her out for being an idiot. Because of the epted behavior that broke the rules, it has tailed off. On the bed, looking at the ceiling, I sigh. I pushed Miyagi down in this room and I cursed myself early on, and I continue to curse myself. And the curse is slowly overtaking my mind and twisting my emotions. I take off Miyagi and touch it. I almost thought of more than that and I dismissed it. ¡¸It¡¯s not good, is it?¡¹ These imaginings should not be. The only things thate to my mind since Miyagi came to this room are things that I would never tell anyone. I should have just kissed her like that. Or that I should have left her an indelible mark. I keep thinking about such nonsense, and here I was. This is not like me. I¡¯m a little more to the point, and I¡¯m better with people. Since entering high school, I have been enjoying school life in a good position. I intend to continue these days until graduation, and my current feelings about Miyagi are a hindrance to achieving that. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Miyagi. As I told her, there is no doubt that I like Miyagi. Yes, it didn¡¯t matter if it was to the extent that I liked it a little more than others. Actually, it doesn¡¯t. I like Miyagi more than I thought I would and I can¡¯t control my emotions towards her. So today, I attempted to return myself to who I should be. I sigh one big sigh. If I reboot a phone that is not working well, it sometimes starts working as if nothing happened. I thought it would be good if I rebooted myself like that. I act like it makes sense to take off my clothes, which makes for a weird atmosphere. Then act like it¡¯s an everyday thing. Let Miyagi order me to take off my clothes like it¡¯s nothing, like getting dressed at school. I deceive and mislead myself. It may be difficult to change my mind one hundred and eighty degrees, but I cane to terms with it and sort it out that way. Just likest year, I just need to get closer to the me who sold out a few hours of my week to Miyagi, with boring orders and orders I don¡¯t like just to kill time. Or so I thought. Well, it didn¡¯t work out. You may undress me or order me to undress you. There were two options avable to me, and Miyagi ordered me to take off my clothes as she thought. I am used to hiding my feelings. I am good at keeping a lid on my feelings and getting away with it. So I could undress in front of Miyagi without changing color. But it wasn¡¯t enough; I had to put reason aside and just let my emotions keep running. Thanks to this, I even had to undress Miyagi. ¡ª¡ªNow that¡¯s not the right way to put it. To be precise, I could not stop myself from wanting to undress Miyagi. In the end, I know that my ulterior motive will not disappear when I put on a nonchnt face, and I am left with only the feeling of wanting to touch Miyagi more. It doesn¡¯t help that I still have regrets and think that Miyagi was soft or that the parts we touched felt good. The thought processes are so tangled that they cannot be untangled and continue to ess parts that should not be connected. All the time, I feel like I¡¯m not me, and it¡¯s weird. I want to touch Miyagi, not through the cloth. I don¡¯t remember ever directing this kind of emotion at anyone before. There are more and more things that I would not want to do for others, but would want to do for Miyagi. Though it is summer, feelings with no ce to go are piling up like snow and not melting. ¡¸I guess I¡¯m d it was Friday.¡¹ My mood is too heavy right now to meet Miyagi right after a day open. I am interested in Miyagi, but I want to keep it to the extent that I feelfortable in that room. I have decided that after graduation I will leave this house and go to college outside of the prefecture, and I have no intention of changing my future. But I don¡¯t want to live a clean and righteous life, so I don¡¯t mind having a little excitement in my life. If I don¡¯t get involved with Miyagi any more deeply, I should at least be allowed to enjoy the upper hand of the time I spend in that room. I think it¡¯s outrageous and incoherent. However, I can¡¯t quite put my thoughts together about Miyagi. I still haven¡¯t grasped Miyagi, and the more I think about it, the less I know what I should do. So, I should be able to overlook just a few discrepancies. Mostly, it¡¯s bad enough that Miyagi keeps giving strange orders. Moreover, she has been giving me strange attentiontely, which made me feel ufortable. Shifting the me, I look at the wall separating this room from the one next door. I haven¡¯t thought about one person like this since that person in the next room. For a while after my parents became overtly protective of only my sister, she was all I could think about. I am not the same person I was back then, but it is frustrating to see myself as I was back then. ¡¸Ahh¡ª enough. It¡¯s summer vacation and I¡¯m not excited.¡¹ I pick up my phone. I look at the clock, it was almost 1:00 A.M. I think Umina would be a good choice. She is a night owl and would be up at this hour if she was off. I call Umina to change my mood. It rings once, then twice, and on the fifth ring, a bright voice that doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s the middle of the nightes on. ¡¸That¡¯s unusual at this time of night.¡¹ ¡¸I couldn¡¯t sleep. Umina, can I talk to you now?¡¹ ¡¸I was on the phone and my boyfriend fell asleep and I was just having some free time.¡¹ I don¡¯t have anything I really want to talk about with Umina. I am sure that she would be fine with anyone as long as she can kill some time. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, but you must have the same desire to talk with someone who is reasonably pleasant to talk to, and we start talking about inconsequential things. The voice, different from Miyagi¡¯s, calms me down a bit. She was just sloppily mouthing whateveres to her mind without using her head, but the conversation rolls along and is more lively than talking with Miyagi. But it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s fun. I met with Uminast week, so our conversation is full of simrities, as if we were tracing the past. ¡¸Hazuki, aren¡¯t you bad at socializing this year? Is cram school that busy?¡¹ Umina, who invariably refers to the prep school as a cram school, makes no secret of her dissatisfaction. Last year we met twice as much as we do now, so it¡¯s no wonder sheins. ¡¸Who knows? My schedule is pretty packed.¡¹ It is true that prep schools are busy, and they are almost taking away from the summer vacation schedule. There is also a n to go to Miyagi¡¯s house there, which makes it even busier. Umina is on the other end of her phone telling me to clear my schedule by expressing her wish to go there and here. I reply that I understand whether or not I can actually clear my schedule. Then Umina, who had regained her good mood, said as if she remembered. ¡¸Oh, right. Did you finish your homework?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s almost over.¡¹ ¡¸Well, then, let me copy it.¡¹ ¡¸All right. Shall we go tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, then, I have some ces I¡¯d like to go while I¡¯m at it.¡¹ Umina mentions a ce where homework might be more incidental. I don¡¯t want to see her. I thinkst year would have been a little more pleasant. I¡¯m not in the mood. But it seemed more distracting to meet with someone else, so I made an appointment to meet with Umina. Chapter 53: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi — 53

Chapter 53: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi ¡ª 53

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I woke up better than usual. The reason, needless to think, is Umina. She dragged me around not only on Saturday but also until Sunday, and I was so tired that I slept so soundly that there was no room for any unnecessary thoughts. I wasn¡¯t nning to y around for two days in a row, but I think I slept well because I was able to put Miyagi out of my mind. Thanks to this, I was able to go to the prep school as usual and also toe to Miyagi¡¯s house. If I ignore the slight awkwardness, there is no problem at all. In fact, like a jade box that should not be opened, neither I nor Miyagi touched Friday. Miyagi handed me 5,000 yen for tutoring, and silently spread the problem book on the table, while I dutifully wrote down the answers to the questions in my notebook. And now, what we have in this room is peace. We both know that Friday is just hidden in the problem set and that it didn¡¯t happen while we were solving the problems. Still, it is better to study in an atmosphere of calm, even if only for show, than to study in an atmosphere of subtlety. The conversation, which was not very lively to begin with, continued to be stagnant and silent, but that was a trivial matter. The world won¡¯t end with so much silence, and neither will our rtionship. I think it is a little too quiet, but better than too loud. I grab a ss from the table and pour the cold barley tea into my stomach. Miyagi seems to have stopped caring and today¡¯s room temperature is a little hot for me. I¡¯d like her to lower the temperature setting a couple more degrees, but I¡¯m not going to tell her. It¡¯s cooler than it is outside, and I don¡¯t want to do anything to riddle her with Fridays. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ Without warning, Miyagi calls me. ¡¸Were you in front of the station on Sunday?¡¹ ¡¸I was there, but why?¡¹ I looked up from my problem book and saw Miyagi, and she was looking at me too. Perhaps my evil feelings were burned by the hot sun by the time I got here, but even with Miyagi next to me, I don¡¯t mind so much today. ¡¸I saw you walking with Ibaraki-san.¡¹ Miyagi swallows, about to say that it would have been nice if she had called out to me. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. ¡¸Is Miyagi with Utsunomiya then?¡¹ I find an alternative word and speak it. ¡¸Yes, I was out with Maika and the others.¡¹ ¡¸What did you do then?¡¹ ¡¸Shopping.¡¹ Miyagi, who did not give me an answer when I asked her where she and Utsunomiya were going at the beginning of the summer vacation, readily gave me an answer. ¡¸What was Sendai-san doing?¡¹ ¡¸Same there. I was shopping with Umina.¡¹ ¡¸Did you have fun?¡¹ Perhaps she was tired of solving problems, or perhaps she was tired of remaining silent, but Miyagi would ask me things she would not normally ask. ¡¸Well, maybe.¡¹ A short answer is met with skepticism. It¡¯s not that I was so boring that they would look at me that way. Half of the ¡°well, maybe¡± is true. I was tired of being pushed around by Umina, but I also had fun. ¡¸Did Miyagi also had her fun?¡¹ Not bothering to deny Miyagi¡¯s gaze, I decide to ask her about her Sunday. ¡¸I don¡¯t do things I don¡¯t enjoy.¡¹ ¡¸I see. What did you buy then?¡¹ ¡¸Various things.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of various things, if you may?¡¹ ¡¸Whatever I want, you know?¡¹ The bonus time for Miyagi to answer questions seems to be over, and the conversation is cut short. But she had fun yesterday and her voice was not that cold. I don¡¯t know much about Utsunomiya, but I do know that she is good friends with Miyagi. I have never heard how long they have known each other and how close they are, but I know they must be good friends. Maybe that kind of rtionship is something I don¡¯t have right now. All I have is a calcting rtionship and I envy them a little. And thingse into my mind that I don¡¯t need to think about. I wonder if Utsunomiya can touch Miyagi without thinking about anything. I am well aware that it is strange to grab a friend and annotate her with ¡°without thinking.¡± Friends don¡¯t need such annotations. I think about this stuff because I thought I had lost my evil feelings and half of them are still burning. ¡ª¡ªIt sucks. I throw out my pen and plop down on the table. My forehead makes a dull thumping sound against the table, but I don¡¯t care. ¡¸What¡¯s up all of a sudden?¡¹ I hear Miyagi¡¯s voice, which seems surprised, but I ignore it and ask her to stay down on her haunches. ¡¸Is there anything you don¡¯t understand? Let me know and I¡¯ll teach you.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what else I don¡¯t understand other than why Sendai-san suddenly plopped down.¡¹ ¡¸Well, keep working on the problems then.¡¹ ¡¸What the hell?¡¹ ¡¸Just a little disillusioned with myself.¡¹ I hate to think that if I let myself go now, I will act in a way that will trace back to Friday. I had never thought that my reason could be so unreliable. I used to think of Miyagi as a troublesome fellow, but I have be even more of a troublesome fellow. ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, take it seriously.¡¹ Miyagi says what I would normally say. ¡¸I¡¯ve been working diligently all morning.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about at the prep school. Be serious here, too.¡¹ If serious study will free me from this stupid delusion, I will be as serious as I want to be. But I don¡¯t think so. I think I would feel better if I went for a walk in the hot sun. ¡¸Oh, right, Miyagi. Do you have any bread?¡¹ I raise myself up and look at Miyagi. ¡¸Bread?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Also if there¡¯s milk and eggs.¡¹ ¡¸No, but if there were, what would you do?¡¹ ¡¸Want some French toast?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡¹ ¡¸I want to eat.¡¹ I am not the kind of person to ask someone to go for a walk, and I can¡¯t go out alone without a reason. Then just make up a suitable reason. I just want to change my mind a little, and when Ie back from outside, I think I can solve problems again next to Miyagi without thinking about anything. She rarely serves food in this room, but it¡¯s not a bad idea to have a snack together once in a while. ¡¸I¡¯ll get the ingredients, wait for me.¡¹ Whether Miyagi wants to eat or not is not the issue, so I get up and pick up my bag. ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s French toast or not, I need to study. Properly.¡¹ With a grunt, a box of tissues with an alligator coveres flying out. I take it in and put the alligator back where it belongs. ¡¸It¡¯s rare for Miyagi to say something like that.¡¹ ¡¸I just don¡¯t want Sendai-san to start something all of a sudden because it will cause trouble.¡¹ ¡¸That sounds like I¡¯m making a lot of trouble.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re doing it.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t, and I¡¯m just making French toast today.¡¹ I don¡¯t mean to tell Miyagi, but please don¡¯t stop me from trying to make French toast to avoid the hassle. ¡¸I¡¯m going to go for a bit. Do you want toe with me, Miyagi?¡¹ I dere that I have no intention of changing my mind, and incidentally add the magic words that make Miyagi want to send me off on my own. ¡¸I¡¯m not going. If you want to go, go alone.¡¹ Miyagi uttered the line as I had expected and looked down at her problem book. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going.¡¹ If I could, I would not want to be in the city in the middle of summer. It would be hell to walk in a windless city under a sky with no clouds to hide the sun. But now I need to get out to the steamy city. I leave Miyagi behind, walk out the front door, and take the elevator. Sweat immediately beads on my forehead as I step outside through the entrance. A sweet treat should brighten the mood. I walk along the sun-drenched sidewalk believing this, though I have no evidence to back it up. This kind of thing is very Miyagi-like. I sigh as I look for shade. She¡¯s inconsistent in her behavior and runs away if something goes wrong. Perhaps because we have been spending more time together, I am gradually bing more and more like Miyagi. I don¡¯t want to think that we are bing more alike. I would like to think that this is just a coincidence and that this is just for today. Gripping my temples, I drive Miyagi away from my head. Bread, eggs and milk. She didn¡¯t ask, but there would indeed be sugar. I quickened my steps toplete a simple nap. Chapter 54: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi — 54

Chapter 54: What I would like to do if I were in Miyagi ¡ª 54

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It¡¯s pretty simple. It didn¡¯t take much time because I just went there without stopping, bought only what I needed, and came back without stopping. But that¡¯s all it took to change my mood in its own way. It was hot outside, and I ended up heating rather than cooling my head, but it didn¡¯t matter because I had achieved my goal of driving out the evil feelings. ¡¸I bought it.¡¹ Ie back to her room and call out to Miyagi, who is reading manga. ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡¹ Without looking up from her book, Miyagi returns a grim voice. ¡¸Not that I¡¯m asking you to, but let¡¯s take a break.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m taking a break already.¡¹ She was right. Miyagi was not only reading manga, she was lying on her bed and dressed appropriately for the word ¡°rest.¡± ¡¸You¡¯ll see, I¡¯m not talking about that kind of break, I¡¯m talking about a snack.¡¹ Even if I make a proposal that is easy to understand, Miyagi will not move. Then I will have to use force. I put the shopping bag on the floor and took up the book Miyagi was holding, which was a manga I had never seen before. So this is what the shopping is all about. Perhaps some of the various things she bought yesterday when she went shopping with Utsunomiya and her friends are manga. ¡¸If Sendai-san eat only by herself.¡¹ After she said this, Miyagi raised herself up, took the manga from me, andid down again. The sight of her lounging around andcking any semnce of motivation is not a good sign that she is in a good mood. ¡¸Ah, Miyagi. Perhaps you don¡¯t like French toast?¡¹ Suddenly I went shopping. I ignored Miyagi¡¯s words not to go. That was probably the reason for my bad mood, but I¡¯ll give a safe reason. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Miyagi doesn¡¯t even look at me. ¡¸Why are you silent?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never eaten it.¡¹ ¡¸There are people like that, you know?¡¹ I¡¯m not mocking you. It¡¯s just my honest opinion. But Miyagi apparently didn¡¯t hear it that way, and I hear a low voice. ¡¸I will never eat it.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to sulk. I¡¯ll teach you how to make it, help me.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san should make it herself.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s extracurricr, here.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so quick to make up such nonsense.¡¹ Miyagi gets up and gives a disgruntled look. ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll bring it when it¡¯s ready, so Miyagi stay here. I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen.¡¹ I can¡¯t keep up with her. I can make French toast without Miyagi¡¯s help. On the contrary, she might make it faster if she weren¡¯t there. I turn my back on her and start to leave the room, but she tugs at the hem of my T-shirt. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go together.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in front of other kids, but Miyagi in front of me is not always honest. Today, too, she was very spoiled and said she would follow me to the kitchen after all. Even French toast, which she says she won¡¯t eat, must be eaten at the end. Then why didn¡¯t she just shut up and follow me from the beginning? She¡¯s really troublesome. But when we talk like this, it¡¯s the usual Miyagi and the usual me. I feel like I can be more normal than when I was studying. I walk down the short hallway to the kitchen. But Miyagi did not go into the kitchen, but sat down at the counter table in the living room. ¡¸Over there, Miyagi.¡¹ I call Miyagi, who has no intention of helping. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸I know you¡¯re here to help me.¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s not. Sendai-san, you do everything yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Just help me out. Even if you¡¯re not a good cook, you can at least mix an egg. Perhaps you can¡¯t even do that?¡¹ I looked at Miyagi as I took the milk and eggs out of the shopping bag, and she looked mortified. ¡¸You know I¡¯m going to do it.¡¹ Miyagies to the kitchen, saying in a sly tone. . ¡¸Can I take out the dishes and stuff without permission?¡¹ ¡¸Use whatever you like.¡¹ As I was told, I take out what I need as I see fit and crack one egg into the bowl. ¡¸Here, mix this in.¡¹ Handing Miyagi the chopsticks, I realize something important. I had not bought butter to use for baking bread. I open the fridge and look inside to see a case of badly colored, dying butter. When I asked Miyagi when she bought it, a vague reply flew back,¡¸I bought it a while ago,¡¹but for a while ago, the butter was not looking healthy. Still, I decided to trust Miyagi¡¯s word and gives the next instruction. ¡¸Add a tablespoon of sugar and mix it with the milk.¡¹ I hand Miyagi the container with the sugar and the milk measured in a measuring cup, then ce the bread on the cutting board. I think I¡¯ll take half. I can cut it into four pieces for easier eating, but today I decided to cut it into two and picked up the knife. When I halved the first slice of bread and looked next to it, Miyagi was still adding sugar. ¡¸Miyagi, stop.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s too much sugar? How many cups did you put in?¡¹ ¡¸Something like three cups?¡¹ ¡¸I said one cup, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸The sweeter the better, right?¡¹ ¡¸Not good. Keep the portions.¡¹ Two cups is still two cups, but three is a lot. But since I can¡¯t remove the sugar I¡¯ve put in, I decide to dilute the egg mixture by increasing the amount and I crack another egg into the bowl. I doubled the amount of milk and added it to the broken eggs, and Miyagi tried to add sugar again. ¡¸Hold it, Miyagi.¡¹ I grab her wrist trying to put sugar in it to the point of heartburn. ¡¸You can order me to do whatever you wantter, just do what I say.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing left tomand.¡¹ ¡¸There is something, isn¡¯t there?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, drink that.¡¹ Miyagi says bluntly and points to a sugar-filled egg solution. ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹ Even if the amount of sugar is decent, the egg mixture is meant to soak the bread, not drink it straight from the pan. ¡¸I told you, there is nothing tomand. Why don¡¯t you give an order once in a while, Sendai-san? In return for making me French toast, I¡¯ll give you the right to order me around.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the end of the order to follow the amount of sugar. It¡¯s pointless.¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give you three orders. You can make French toast in peace.¡¹ I knew you were still going to interfere. I¡¯d rather do it all by myself than let Miyagi, who won¡¯t listen to me unless I give him orders, help me make French toast. ¡¸By three you mean, are you trying to be the genie of themp?¡¹ I take the bowl away from Miyagi and mix the egg mixture. ¡¸A genie of amp doesn¡¯t listen tomands, but to requests, right? Sendai-san is the one who is stupid.¡¹ After all, it is Miyagi who is the fool. The orders that Miyagi gives are orders, but I am sure that if I gave an order, it would not be an order. I don¡¯t think Miyagi obeys orders honestly, so any order I give is like a request. Moreover, while the spirit of themp would grant my wishes, Miyagi does not always grant them even if I wish for them. ¡¸Look, if you¡¯re going to help, don¡¯t give me orders or anything like that, just be honest and help. If you don¡¯t want to help, go sit over there.¡¹ Thinking it was bad manners, I pointed to the living room with the chopsticks. But Miyagi did not go to the living room. ¡¸Even Sendai-san makes up her own rules, and that¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Just give me the order.¡¹ Miyagi turned to me and said, as if inmand. She was not convinced. Why is Miyagi being so bossy? For the most part, even if I can give three orders, the only thing I want Miyagi to do is to follow the amount of sugar, follow the amount of milk, and bake bread over low heat. And that¡¯s not what I want Miyagi to do by any means. So what should I order her to do? I look down at the yellow egg liquid. What I want Miyagi to do. What I want to do for Miyagi. Not that there isn¡¯t, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that should be ordered here. Then something else. I put down my chopsticks and turn to Miyagi. ¡¸Orders, whatever?¡¹ ¡¸OK.¡¹ ¡¸Then, stay where you are.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I said don¡¯t move.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, but now what?¡¹ Miyagi looked at me with a curious look on her face, as if she had expected to be ordered to help make French toast. ¡¸Close your eyes.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What are you going to do?¡¹ I would have ordered her not to move, but Miyagi takes a half step back. ¡¸Shut up and do what I say.¡¹ ¡¸To shut up, is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s an order. You¡¯ll do three orders, right?¡¹ Miyagi raises her eyebrows and res at me. She seems to have aint and calls me, ¡°Sendai-san.¡± But she quickly closed her mouth and slowly closed her eyes. Miyagi never listens. That¡¯s what I thought, so I¡¯m out of sync. I would have expected her to bite back more because she would have anticipated what would happen next. I touch Miyagi¡¯s cheek, who is unusually quiet and obedient. Miyagi does not move even though I slide my fingers across her cheek. Irrational feelings that should have been burned by the midsummer sun are still burning and I can¡¯t stop myself. Like eyes slowly closed, I slowly approaching Miyagi. When I closed my eyes and put my lips on hers, putting her out of my sight, I felt as if I could see Miyagi better than I should have, and I pressed my lips hard against hers. My heart beat faster than usual. I am not used to kissing Miyagi so much as I can kiss her with impunity. Still, a second kiss¡ª¡ª The third kiss, if I counted the exact number of times our lips touched, was still pleasant. The mere touch of her soft lips is enough to melt my reason like butter. I don¡¯t mind kissing her. I would like to touch her more. This is about as much as I want to have on summer vacation. I fool myself into thinking that a kiss is no big deal. I touch Miyagi¡¯s lips with the tip of my tongue. As I reached out with my tongue to split open the closed lips, Miyagi¡¯s hands gingerly pushed my shoulders. She pushes me harder than I thought she would, and once our lips part, I kiss her again. I touch her softly and licks her lips with the tip of her tongue. I have not done more than that. However, Miyagi bit my lip without giving it a second thought, and now I had to push Miyagi¡¯s shoulder. It hurts. When I touch my lips with my fingertips, they feel wet. When I looked at my fingers, I saw something red on them. ¡¸It¡¯s not the first time. You don¡¯t have to go this far.¡¹ ¡¸First time or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. You had three orders. Don¡¯t do anything on your own.¡¹ Miyagi says grimly. I¡¯m not sure if the selfishness refers to the attempt to put my tongue in or the licking of her lips. She did not resist when I merely touched her lips, so the kiss itself should not be included in the selfishness. ¡¸You need to cut back a little bit.¡¹ I say only what I really want to tell her. There are a number of things I want to say, but if I say those to Miyagi, she will justin back. ¡¸You got a mirror?¡¹ Curious about how deep the wound is, I ask Miyagi, a difficult person who doesn¡¯t know what and mine is. There didn¡¯t seem to be much blood, but my lips was sore. Miyagi is out of her mind to bite such a ce with all her might. ¡¸If it¡¯s a scratch, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll watch it myself.¡¹ ¡¸The mirror, I don¡¯t have it here.¡¹ Then Miyagi brings her face close to mine. Very, very close. It was close enough for me to see the wound,¡¸What?¡¹but Miyagi licked my lips like a dog or a cat. Suddenly, I forget to speak up and presses Miyagi. ¡¸I just disinfected it.¡¹ Miyagi says, as if in excuse, and moves away from me. ¡¸The blood, it wasn¡¯t delicious.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. And like I said before, licking is not disinfecting.¡¹ I licked Miyagi¡¯s blood here, so I know what blood tastes like. Equally as good as my own blood, Miyagi¡¯s blood did not taste good. Even Miyagi must have known that before she licked it. It¡¯s not sanitary, and it¡¯s not something I like to do. So she approaches me again, even though I don¡¯t understand why Miyagi would lick my blood or anything. ¡¸Miyagi, wait.¡¹ She pulls herself closer and stops Miyagi, who tries to bring her lips to mine. Why did I stop her? I didn¡¯t know myself, but I held on to Miyagi¡¯s shoulders. ¡¸You invited me, Sendai-san.¡¹ If I invited her, she invited me. Miyagi¡¯s words could be taken to mean that, which amazes me. It is true that I have been trying to lead Miyagi on so far, but I never thought Miyagi would say such a thing. ¡¸¡­Are you saying you want to kiss me again?¡¹ I asked and got no response. When I closed the distance between us, Miyagi said in a small voice,¡¸I do,¡¹but I pressed my lips together as it was. With a slight pain, the feeling of Miyagi¡¯s lips is vividly felt. They are soft, warm, and pleasant. Miyagi is very mature when ites to touch, and I kissed her just a little bit longer than I did before, then pulls her lips away. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san is so erotic, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ Miyagi blurts out and looks at me with resentful eyes. ¡¸Miyagi wanted to kiss e, too, so it¡¯s the same thing.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not the same.¡¹ Miyagi reached out to me, saying that she wanted to kiss me, which I didn¡¯t deny but resisted. Her fingertips touched the wound and stroked it loosely. ¡¸That spot hurts.¡¹ As if in response to my words, Miyagi presses hard on the wound with her fingertips. I frown at the tingling pain. In terms of physical distance alone, Miyagi and I are now closer than before. But there is a distance between me and Miyagi that cannot be filled. I wonder if Miyagi still wants to see my disgusted face. Her hand continues to touch my lips. I thought about that for the pain that kept on giving. Chapter 55: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile — 55

Chapter 55: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile ¡ª 55

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Sendai-san does not kiss me in a way that can be joked about. It was the same when I kissed her for the first time. If the kiss is just a little lip contact, it can be excused as just a joke. But Sendai-san tries to kiss me in a way that allows no excuses. I don¡¯t mind a kiss that ends with our lips touching, but she want more than that. When Sendai-san¡¯s tongue touches my lips, I am horrified and restless. Her body heat tries to mix with mine, making the back of my head hot. That¡¯s why, that kind of kiss is not what we should be doing, and I bit Sendai-san¡¯s lip. The kisses she gives, which are no joke, are uneptable because they evoke feelings that I have kept submerged in my heart in a box with a key. The wound on Sendai-san¡¯s lip was deeper than expected, but she deserved it. I apply pressure to the finger that holds the wound. Sendai-san¡¯s face contorts, and she stares at me, just holding back the pain. I think I haven¡¯t seen Sendai-san with defiant eyes in a long time. Seeing this kind of face that Sendai-san makes only in this room gives me a kind of feeling of superiority, simr to when I get something rare. And my feelings are heightened by the fact that I am the only one who can make her look that way. ¡ª¡ªNot long ago, that would have been the case. But now there is a part of me that doesn¡¯t want Sendai-san to look at me in a bad way. This is not right. The one to me was Sendai-san for trying to kiss me excessively, and I should have been in a position where I was willing to give her a little payback. It doesn¡¯t matter what she looks like. I w at the wound. My fingertips are wet with slimy blood, and Sendai-san grabs my wrist. ¡¸I told you it hurts.¡¹ With a word, the hand is roughly removed from the wound. I looked at my fingertips and saw Sendai-san¡¯s blood on them, and the same blood on her lips. When I licked the blood off my finger, it tasted the same as when I licked Sendai-san¡¯s lips, and it was not tasty. ¡¸Don¡¯t lick it, wash your hands.¡¹ Sendai-san then tries to get the water out of the sink. I stopped her hand and grabbed her arm. ¡¸Wash your hands afterwards.¡¹ ¡¸Then, what are you doing now?¡¹ Sendai-san is on a roll during summer vacation. I tried to kiss her, but she looked at me and kissed me as if it was natural for her to kiss me. I don¡¯t mind a kiss, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair that only Sendai-san is free to do what he likes. This is my house, and the three orders have already beenpleted, so I should be able to do as I please, just like her. ¡¸Kiss.¡¹ I am not going to wait for Sendai-san¡¯s answer. I will take a step closer to her and bring my face closer to hers. . Eyes never close. Sendai-san in my field of vision gets closer. Still, when I didn¡¯t close my eyes, Sendai-san closed her eyes as if she had lost her patience, and I slowly put my lips on hers. Along with the warm body heat, a liquid, probably blood, stains the lips. The sticky sensation from the lips is unpleasant, but the contact itself is pleasant. When I pressed my lips hard against hers, feeling as good as when she kissed me, Sendai-san pulled back a little, as if the wound hurt. I don¡¯t know if I would feel the same way as anyone else. I don¡¯t even want to know. But now I know what happens when I kiss Sendai-san. I grab her T-shirt and press my lips hard against hers. There was more blood than before, and the softest lips anywhere clung tightly together. But soon Sendai-san moved away from me. ¡¸Be a little gentler. My lips hurt. Also, let go of my T-shirt, it¡¯s getting stretched.¡¹ Then Sendai-san taps the back of my hand. She wash her hands without answering and then mix the eggs. Sendai-san begins to cut the bread without ming me for not responding, and the only sound in the kitchen is the cking sound of her chopsticks against the bowl. My heart was still pounding a little. I keep seeing only yellow liquid in my eyes. But I could not remain silent for long. ¡¸What should I do with this?¡¹ Unsure of the finished form of the yellow liquid, I ask Mr. Sendai without looking up. ¡¸It¡¯s fine already. Now all I have to do is soak the bread and bake it, so Miyagi can go over there.¡¹ Sendai-san, who had called me from the living room to help her, had told to remove me from the kitchen. That¡¯s irresponsible. I¡¯mining about being turned away after going out of my way to help, but it¡¯s also awkward to continue to stay in the kitchen. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be told to bake bread. I honestly follow Sendai-san¡¯s words and leave the kitchen. Waiting at the counter table, a sweet aroma wafts through the air with the sound of sizzling bread baking. My stomach, which had not been very hungry, started to urge me to eat, and I leaned forward to see a piece of burnt bread. Then, after waiting longer than expected, the French toast is brought out. ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it tastes good because someone didn¡¯t listen to me. Try it.¡¹ Sendai-san ces a knife and fork in front of me and sits down next to me. We didn¡¯t speak in unison, but our ¡°Itadakimasu¡± ovepped and our eyes met with Sendai-san¡¯s for a moment. I put a fork in a piece of bread that resembles an egg roll and cut it into small pieces. When I put the golden mass in my mouth, the crunchy surface and fluffy inside bring a nostalgic taste of egg and butter mixed together. ¡¸How do you feel about eating French toast for the first time?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me. ¡¸Sweeter than expected.¡¹ ¡¸That was Miyagi¡¯s fault, right? Because you put sugar in it like a fool.¡¹ Sendai-sanins. ¡¸Well, but, I think it¡¯s pretty tasty.¡¹ This, was not a lie. It may be a little too sweet, but I can ssify my first taste of French toast as one of my favorite foods. Karaage, even tamagoyaki. What Sendai-san made was delicious. Perhaps she can make something delicious that I don¡¯t like. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good to know.¡¹ A relieved voicees from next to me. When Sendai-san cooks for me, she always makes that kind of sound when I tell her how delicious the food is. She shouldn¡¯t have to worry about my reaction, but she do care a little. I take another bite of French toast. As I chewed the fluffy bread and dropped it into my stomach, I heard a tter and the sound of a fork or knife hitting the te, and I looked next to me and saw Sendai-san holding her mouth. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ I don¡¯t have to ask why she was holding her mouth shut. The french toast hit the wound. Maybe that¡¯s what happened, but there is no need for me to be worried because the cause of the wound was caused by Sendai-san. But she looked so sore that I couldn¡¯t help but ask her if she was fine. ¡¸Don¡¯t bite so hard that you bleed.¡¹ Sendai-san stares at me with a wrinkle between her eyebrows. ¡¸It¡¯s Sendai-san¡¯s fault for making her want to bite so hard she bleed.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t mind kissing me.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t even like it.¡¹ ¡¸Heh.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s voice and eyes are filled with doubt. I take a piece of French toast to my mouth to escape her voice and gaze. I chew slowly, and after the buttery vor disappears from my mouth, I tell Sendai-san one thing I want to say. ¡¸After the day after tomorrow, things should be a little more normal.¡¹ ¡¸By normal, you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹ I don¡¯t mind kissing, as Sendai-san says, and I wouldn¡¯t mind doing it with her. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I¡¯ll do many times in the future. We are not in what the world calls a kissing rtionship, nor do we n to be. It is just that this summer vacation is an irregr situation, and once the second semester begins, the students should be spending the same days as in the first semester. Besides, if something like this happens again, I feel that I will not be able to stop it. I don¡¯t dislike it, so I¡¯m not confident I can be normal. I know that if I keep cheating and doing this, it¡¯s going to be a bad thing. ¡¸What¡¯s that weird thing?¡¹ Sendai-san stabs the French toast with a fork. ¡¸Weird thing is weird thing, right?¡¹ ¡¸Say it clearly. You want to tell me not to kiss you.¡¹ ¡¸If you know what you¡¯re doing, then don¡¯t do this anymore. If you¡¯re going to do it, do it by studying, talking, or something like that. If you don¡¯t want to do that either, there are books and games and something to pass the time at random.¡¹ Roughly speaking, I took the French toast from Sendai-san¡¯s te. After taking a bite of it, Sendai-san chuckled and said, ¡¸Miyagi, do you know? Doing things like that together is called being friends.¡¹ A deliberately cheerful voice echoes through the living room, and Sendai-san stands up, saying,¡¸I¡¯m going to get something to drink.¡¹She heads for the kitchen, and only her voice can be heard from a short distance away. ¡¸Well, but, if Miyagi wants to be that kind of friend, I¡¯ll do it the day after tomorrow.¡¹ Sendai-san soon returned and ced two sses on the table. ¡¸Not that I want to have a friend like you.¡¹ ¡¸Really? If you want normal, then I¡¯ll just y a friend. If you want, we can go see a movie together like friends do.¡¹ Sendai-san, with a smile I often see at school, drinks barley tea. I can tell from her voice that she is not serious. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going. Sendai-san thinks I would say so. So I will never tell her. ¡¸¡­Okay. We¡¯ll go see something.¡¹ ¡¸The movie?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s go tomorrow or maybe Thursday.¡¹ I have tried to treat Sendai-san like a friend, although we are not ying friends. We talked about trivial things and yed games together. We did things together that we would do with friends. In the end, Sendai-san did not be my friend. But this time it could turn out differently. At that time, I was trying to think of Sendai-san as my friend, but now she is ying ¡°pretend games¡± with me. I don¡¯t want to be friends with her, but it might be an opportunity to undo a rtionship that is on the verge of twisting. ¡¸Why tomorrow or Thursday?¡¹ Sendai-san asks probing questions in response to the unexpected answer. ¡¸If you¡¯re going to y friend, I might as well not have a tutoring day.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. Then, Thursday.¡¹ Sendai-san said with a smiling face I have never seen in this house. Chapter 56: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile — 56

Chapter 56: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile ¡ª 56

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Not that one, not this one. I can¡¯t decide what to wear, despite the fact that I spend about thirty minutesying out my clothes on the bed, groaning, and then putting them back in the closet. I know I don¡¯t need to spend so much time on every piece of clothing. Yesterday, Sendai-san and I did not decide on a movie to watch, but we quickly decided on a destination. ces where we would not normally go and where students from the same school would not normally go. The rendezvous is such a ce, and we have to take the train to get there. No one knows that I meet with Sendai-san after school, and it is a secret that they meet during the summer vacation. I couldn¡¯t go to a ce where I would bump into someone I knew, so I went out of my way to pick a ce that was far away from me. Go to the station and take the train. The line takes a long time to go, if only to see a movie. Still, the appointment to meet is in the afternoon, so there is still time. ¡¸I¡¯ll take this one.¡¹ White blouse and jeans. I pick up the clothes I wore when I met Maika and the others the other day. There is no need to get all worked up to meet Sendai-san. I should have made my decision quickly, instead of slogging through it. I dressed quickly and put away the clothes I had pulled out. I open the curtains, wondering if I should tie my hair up. I looked out the window and was flooded with glistening, dazzling sunlight. It looks hot. I feel like my neck is going to burn, so instead of tying my hair up, I put sunscreen on it. I checked my watch and found it was still a little early to leave the house. One sigh. Although I was on board with what Sendai-san must have said in jest, I felt heavy-hearted. There are movies that I would like to see, but I don¡¯t know if they are the ones that Sendai-san would like to see. If she had a movie she wanted to see, I didn¡¯t even know if I wanted to see it. I didn¡¯t know much about Sendai-san¡¯s friends that she would know. Her favorite movies, her favorite music, her favorite food. I had never heard of anything that her friends would know as a matter of course. After a long exhale, I lightly p my cheek. Today we are just going to y ¡°friends¡±. It¡¯s not that hard. I can spend time with Sendai-san as I spend time with Maika and the others. Even if the movies we want to see are different, there must be apromise, and we have been able to reconcile our different tastes and preferences with Maika and the other members of the group. ¡¸A little early, but okay.¡¹ I grab my bag and leave the apartment. Within ten minutes, sweat is pouring out, creating a stain on my shirt. The sound of cicadas mixed with the sound of cars driving by makes it even hotter and more depressing. I run into the shadow of a building and stop. Come to think of it, Sendai-san¡¯s house was not far from mine. If the destination is the same, the train I take may be the same. I don¡¯t intend to look for her, but I look around. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s there. I go through the ticket gate to get on a train that I usually don¡¯t take. There were no familiar faces on the muggy tform or in the not-so-cool car. I passed through several stations and got off the train. Inside the station, I head for the weird statue that we have designated as our meeting ce. But before I can approach the weird statue, I find Sendai-san. The person, whom I recognized even from a distance as Sendai-san, was different in dress and atmosphere from the Sendai-san whoes to my house. The long skirt and sleeveless shirt she wears are the kind of clothes you can find anywhere, nothing special or unusual. But she looks good and seem to stand out because of her appearance. She is the type of person that I would never talk to if we weren¡¯t meeting up, and even if we were meeting up, it would be difficult to talk to her. I can tell that if we were in ss, we wouldn¡¯t get along and we wouldn¡¯t belong to the same group. Sendai-san is close to the impression I had of her before we started this kind of rtionship when we had just started our second year. But I can¡¯t help but not speak to her. Swallowing a sigh, I take three steps forward and my eyes meet those of Sendai-san. Before I could approach her, she came up to me and waved¡¸Miyagi¡¹at me. ¡¸Sorry. Did you wait?¡¹ I wasn¡¯tte for the meeting. I don¡¯t need to apologize because I still have at least enough time left before the appointment, but I do apologize in case she is my friend and I should apologize. ¡¸I came directly from the prep school and arrived a little early.¡¹ I don¡¯t know how long she waited, but Sendai-sanughed and said she didn¡¯t care. Then, after looking me over from top to bottom, she said. ¡¸Miyagi, you don¡¯t look much different from when you¡¯re at home.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need to change it.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ ¡¸Is that how you always feel, Sendai-san?¡¹ Thest time I saw Sendai-san with Ibaraki-san, the atmosphere looked a little different from now, perhaps because of the distance. I was somewhat curious and asked her about it, but it is not unusual for people to wear different clothes on different days, so I don¡¯t think it was worth asking. But she picked up her skirt and looked very serious. ¡¸Yes, is it that weird?¡¹ ¡¸Beats me. I just kind of heard about it.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, fine. Let¡¯s go for now.¡¹ Fluttering her skirt, Sendai-san walks away. The destination is a movie theater without being told, and I walk a short distance through the station and get on the elevator. After going up several floors and getting off the elevator, I saw a poster on the wall. ¡¸Do you have a movie you want to see?¡¹ Sendai-san asks, looking at the poster. ¡¸Just in case.¡¹ ¡¸There is. What is it?¡¹ I tell him the name of a Japanese movie that is based on a romance manga that I have at home. ¡¸Ah¡ª after that. Umina said she wanted to see it.¡¹ ¡¸Ibaraki-san did?¡¹ ¡¸The guy who ys the heroine¡¯s partner. She seems to like him.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹ I answered in a mumbled voice,¡¸Do you like it too, Sendai-san?¡¹I ask. But I quickly swallowed the words and uttered the most natural line of dialogue in the ce. ¡¸Does Sendai-san have movie she wanted to see?¡¹ ¡¸I do.¡¹ What I heard from her mouth was the title of the movie I least wanted to hear in this world. ¡¸Do you want to see it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s for summer, isn¡¯t it? Is Miyagi okay with horror?¡¹ It¡¯s not alright. The movie that Sendai-san wanted to see was a so-called B-grade horror movie set in a school. She doesn¡¯t seem like the type to watch these movies. And I don¡¯t even want to watchmercials for horror movies. I would like to turn around and go home right now if she says she will watch this movie, but I don¡¯t want to tell Sendai-san because she might make fun of me if I tell her I don¡¯t want to watch it. ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is Miyagi someone who can¡¯t take horror stories?¡¹ Sendai-san asks me, as I remain silent. ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, I just want to see a different movie.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the one. That¡¯s the type of person who can¡¯t go to the bathroom at night because they think it might be haunted.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not.¡¹ ¡¸If not, would you watch horror?¡¹ Sendai-san says happily. I never wanted to say I didn¡¯t want to see it because this is what happens. But I don¡¯t want to have to watch horror stories as it is. ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts, but you never know, a hand mighte out of the toilet.¡¹ There is something behind me. I know there is nothing behind me, but when I am home alone, I sometimes feel like there is something behind me and I get scared. In such a case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s surprising that something came out of the toilet. ¡¸Miyagi, your parentes homete, right?¡¹ Not only is itte, but he doesn¡¯te home much. But when I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to bother saying such a thing, Sendai-san chuckled and said. ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s a movie Miyagi wants to see. It would be a problem if you couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom at night.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re making fun of me.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true. I just think it¡¯s cute, like a child.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re really making fun of me.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t. But I thought Miyagi likes happy endings. This one, it¡¯s not a happy ending, you know?¡¹ The movie I want to see is a romance movie and in the originalic the heroine dies. As Sendai-san says, the ending is not a happy one, but the main character does get together with the boy she had a crush on, and the ending is not a bad one. But now I am more concerned about Sendai-san¡¯s memory than the ending of the movie. It is true that I once said in front of her that a romance novel with a non-happy ending was boring, but that was only once. ¡¸You remember it well.¡¹ ¡¸I resent you for spoiling it for me.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a tone that makes it hard to tell whether she is joking or serious. ¡¸After all, you read it all the way through.¡¹ ¡¸Well, yeah. So, does the movie have to have a happy ending?¡¹ ¡¸Even if it doesn¡¯t have a happy ending, I still like it.¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s buy the tickets.¡¹ Sendai-san smiles at me and turns away. She smiles more than usual today. Because we are friends. Even if that was the reason, Sendai-san was different from yesterday, and I was not at ease when the movie started. Chapter 57: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile — 57

Chapter 57: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile ¡ª 57

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It was a little over two hours until the end roll. I watch it without getting up from my seat until the very end. Sendai-san next to me also did not get up from her seat until the very end. It is ipatible with people who leave without seeing the end roll. Sometimes extra footage is shown at the end of the end roll, and I am d that Sendai-san is a person who watches to the end, because I want to enjoy the aftermath of the movie. At first I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the movie, but as time went by, I didn¡¯t care about Sendai-san next to me. While watching a movie, I don¡¯t have to speak no matter who is next to me, I can only look forward. This allowed me to concentrate on following the story, even though I was in the middle of it. ¡¸Miyagi, did you enjoy it?¡¹ As soon as the building brightens up, Sendai-san smiles at me. ¡¸I did enjoy it.¡¹ I answered shortly and got up from my seat. The movie was not faithful to the original story, but I think it was good enough to say that it was interesting. But I don¡¯t know how Sendai-san felt about it. I don¡¯t remember her telling me about a movie she enjoyed, so I couldn¡¯t predict whether the story was to her liking. ¡¸How about Sendai-san?¡¹ When I asked her as we walked, she said without changing her expression. ¡¸I enjoyed it.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ She didn¡¯t look bored or sound like she was lying, but Sendai-san¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t sit right with me, so I asked her back. ¡¸It¡¯s true. I think it was interesting.¡¹ Sendai-san, in a cheerful voice, listed several scenes and gave her impressions. Then she stopped after saying it was interesting once more. ¡¸What are we going to do now? Do you want to stop somewhere?¡¹ In front of the movie theater, Sendai-san asks me for my opinion to decide the way forward. ¡¸Where is somewhere?¡¹ I have not decided what to do after watching the film. I hadn¡¯t thought about it, so I would have to ask back. ¡¸I¡¯m going to look at clothes and things like that.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think Sendai-san and I have the same interests.¡¹ ¡¸If Miyagi wants to see it, just wear whatever you like in there.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have any clothes I want to see.¡¹ Clothes are made for what is in the closet. There are no clothes that I want, and I felt that I would not have time to go looking at clothes with Sendai-san. ¡¸Well, do you want something to eat?¡¹ Sendai-sanughs softly and looks at me. ¡¸Okay, but what are we going to eat?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d like something light. What do you want to eat?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san decides.¡¹ ¡¸Okay then. Miyagi likes sweets, right?¡¹ It can be whatever you like, Sendai-san. That¡¯s what I meant when I told her to decide where she wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t seem to get the message. Sendai-san is trying to make the destination more to my liking. Not that there is anything wrong with that. If it had been Maika and the others, they would have honestly told me what they wanted to eat. But I would not be happy if Sendai-san told me now. I know why. It¡¯s because Sendai-san is so kind and smiles all the time. Sendai-san here is no different from the Sendai-san I see at school. She smiles and speaks in a cheerful voice. I feel like she is now a ssmate I had never talked to before I started 2nd year, a ssmate who may or may not even recognize me. Sendai-san¡¯s impression of me at the meeting ce was not wrong. This Sendai-san is not the Sendai-san I know. ¡¸Sorry. I guess, I still don¡¯t want to eat yet.¡¹ I set my destination as the station tform and start walking. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi. Where are you going?¡¹ If this were my room, I would hear a disgruntled voice, but the voice that follows me remains gentle. I feel bad. My stomach is upset and I feel like I¡¯m going to spit out what I ate at lunch, so I speed up my steps. ¡¸I¡¯m going home.¡¹ I tell her without looking back. ¡¸Already? Isn¡¯t too early?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that early.¡¹ Sendai-san, who just goes along with me, is boring. It is not fun to be with this kind of Sendai-san. ¡¸Well, can I stop by Miyagi¡¯s house? We still have time.¡¹ With that, Sendai-san grabbed my arm. I turned around and saw her with a smile pasted on her face. ¡¸I won¡¯t stop by if you don¡¯t want to, but we can leave together.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Why, I mean, even if we don¡¯t stop at Miyagi¡¯s house, we take the same train and go in the same direction on the way home. Why don¡¯t you just go home with me? We¡¯re ¡°friends¡± today.¡¹ Sendai-san seemed to be still ¡°ying friend¡± and would not let go of my arm. What she says is not so crazy. My house and Sendai-san¡¯s house are rather close, so it is only natural that we would go home together. But if we were to return together, there would be no point in having the meeting ce far enough away that we wouldn¡¯t bump into anyone we knew. ¡¸That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t want anyone to see me.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Obon right now, and everyone will be at a rtive¡¯s house, so you won¡¯t run into each other.¡¹ Sendai-san tugs on my arm, saying irresponsibly. ¡¸That¡¯s why, let¡¯s go home together.¡¹ With that said, Sendai-san starts to drag me along, so I have no choice but to walk next to her. I think it¡¯s better than Sendai-san, who seemed to have no intention of doing anything on her own until a while ago. She is a bit pushy and tries to get her point across. I don¡¯t like that attitude, but it is better than Sendai-san who is like a puppet. But I still didn¡¯t feel good because I never cracked a smile. As we walked, Sendai-san said something to me. She kept talking to me about something whether or not I was phasing her in or out, and kept talking to me while I was waiting for the train on the tform and after I got on the train. The train runs with a ng, ng. The scenery drifts by and we move closer to home. The dazzling city and the vivid greenery drift away and turn into familiarndscapes. Sendai-san¡¯s voice, which I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t dislike, is not in my head, even though I should be able to hear it. It mingles with the noise that floods the car and fades away. Sendai-san gets off the train at the tform, and I get off too. We walked out into the city, surrounded by tall buildings, and continued on our familiar path. On the way home from a visit to Sendai-san¡¯s house, she is walking next to me all the way, as I thought we would never walk side by side again. But I can¡¯t talk about it, or even try to. I hate this kind of atmosphere. My mouth gets heavy along with my feelings and doesn¡¯t move well. When I try to force myself to speak, a film of air clings to me and tries to cover my mouth. I think even Sendai-san would find it boring to be with me in a bad mood. But she walked next to me the whole time and we never parted on the way. ¡¸In the end, you came all the way home.¡¹ I offer Sendai-san, who is naturally in the room, a cup of cold barley tea, then sit down next to her and drink a ss of cider. ¡¸My friend, are you going to turn me away?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still ying friend with me, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re friends for the day, right?¡¹ Sendai-san, with her back against the bed, says with a smile pasted on her face. She seems like a good person, and a jerk. I am sure that Sendai-san realizes that there is no point in pretending to be a friend anymore. ¡°Pretending¡± is ¡°pretending¡± no matter how far it goes, and it will never be a fact. ¡¸Sendai-san. Did you really enjoy the movie we just saw? If you say we¡¯re friends, tell me the truth.¡¹ I don¡¯t care what she thought of the movie, but I don¡¯t want to be lied to. There is no point in continuing to y the friend game, but if she says we are friends, I think she should at least answer me this. I look at Sendai-san. She exhales a small breath, having been talking earlier. ¡¸¡­I knew you were trying to make me cry and it bothered me. I think the manga was better.¡¹ Without making eye contact, but in a gentle voice, Sendai-san said. Chapter 58: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile — 58

Chapter 58: Sendai-san always goes for the extra mile ¡ª 58

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me, smiling only with hee mouth. We have different movies that we find interesting. Such things often happen with Maika and my friends, so it is not a big problem that Sendai-san and I have different tastes in movies. The problem is her attitude. Sendai-san, with her smile still stuck to her face, seems somewhat distant. ¡¸I knew it, I don¡¯t think Sendai-san and I will ever be friends.¡¹ Today, I catch the words that have been floating around in my mind for a long time and speak them. I thought that if I did with her what I would do with a friend, I might be able to rebuild our crumbling rtionship even if we never became friends, but that was all in my mind. I don¡¯t enjoy being with Sendai-san who tries to be my friend, and I don¡¯t want to be with her like that. And I didn¡¯t want to undo a twisted rtionship by choosing to be with her like that. But she continues her futile efforts. ¡¸Not even half a dayter, you have your results.¡¹ Sendai-san says calmly and drinks barley tea. ¡¸You could go on like this for hours and it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¹ ¡¸Everything. Now, Sendai-san, that¡¯s disgusting.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say that much.¡¹ Finally, with a big sigh, Sendai-san put her ss on the table. ¡¸Miyagi wanted to y friend, so I just responded to her request.¡¹ ¡¸I did not request this.¡¹ ¡¸You invited me to go to a movie, so it¡¯s like you requested it.¡¹ ¡¸But it was Sendai-san who first suggested we go see a movie.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi said she was going to see it, too.¡¹ After saying this in a resentful tone, Sendai-san lies down on the bed. Not quite an adult woman, but not well behaved. I¡¯m worried that her skirt is going to wrinkle. ¡¸Sendai-san, don¡¯t toss and turn on people¡¯s beds. You¡¯ll rip your skirt up.¡¹ ¡¸As long as Miyagi doesn¡¯t do anything weird, it won¡¯t be flipped.¡¹ I hear an unmotivated reply, and her arm, which is out of bed, jostles me. Even if she says I was in the way, that thing touching my shoulder doesn¡¯t move. I catch her arm, which has lost its strength. The arm, visible through the sleeveless shirt, is surprisingly un-tanned, and I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s walking to my room three times a week under the zing sun. I looked at the tips of her beautiful white arms and saw that her nails were decorated with nail polish, although it was not noticeable. I put my hand on Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder, wondering if she wouldin or make a sour face like she usually does when I touch her body. I trace my fingertips down her arms to her wrists and look at her. But Sendai-san said nothing and remained unwilling to do anything about it. I bring my face just a little higher than her wrist. When I put my lips on it as it was, she pushed my head down. ¡¸I told you not to do anything weird. It¡¯s because Miyagi did so.¡¹ Sendai-san sounded in a bad mood and red at me. At the sight of her, I think I have finally met the Sendai-san I know. I knew it, this is the kind of Sendai-san I prefer. I¡¯m sure I felt that way, but as I looked at her grumpy face, a tingling pain spread through my body like a needle prick, and I clutched at her arm, my fingers clutching at her arm as if to cling to her. ¡¸It¡¯s okay to touch them a little bit.¡¹ I speak to her without changing the tone of my voice. ¡¸It¡¯s not a touch, it¡¯s a kiss. That was just now. Miyagi does this to her friend.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t make friends, but Sendai-san is not my friend. Besides, you¡¯re done ying friend.¡¹ Be right by my side and see me on my days off. We talked about unimportant things several times a week, and we could have been friends. But whether it was not a good beginning, or whether it has been the wrong time, the world that calls Sendai-san a friend is noting. I put my lips on Sendai-san¡¯s arm again. But this time, she pulls my hair before my lips touch. ¡¸You know what, if you¡¯re not my friend, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything you want.¡¹ After saying this in a strong tone, Sendai-san taps me on the forehead. She was gentle and kind, but I can¡¯t see a shred of her where she disappeared to. ¡¸If Sendai-san says it¡¯s okay to do whatever I want, I don¡¯t see a problem.¡¹ No problem, that¡¯s a lie. No good cane from piling these things on top of each other. I know this, but I cannot resist the desire to touch Sendai-san. In the first ce, this would not have happened if Sendai-san had gone back to her own house in a mature manner. This is what happens when you are in my room as a matter of course. Instead of sighing, I set my teeth on her arm. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ I don¡¯t bite that hard. But Sendai-san was in exaggerated pain, then added,¡¸I didn¡¯t say you could do anything you wanted.¡¹ ¡¸Well, then, just say it¡¯s okay, quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have the right to give orders to Miyagi today.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a troublesome manner and sat up. She then sat down, using the bed as a chair, and stroked the bite mark soothingly. ¡¸What if you have the right?¡¹ I know the right to give orders and I know how to get these Sendai-san. So I get up, take out my wallet from my bag, and put a 5,000 yen bill in front of Sendai-san. ¡¸This is fine, right? You take my orders.¡¹ ¡¸Giving 5,000 yen won¡¯t solve everything. Besides, I already got the 5,000 yen.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for your tutoring service. This is for the instruction I¡¯m about to give you, so take it.¡¹ I am not convinced and tries to force her to receive her 5,000 yen, but she doesn¡¯t ept it. Instead, she kicked me in the leg and said in a clear voice,¡¸I don¡¯t want it.¡¹ I put the 5,000 yen that has nowhere else to go on the bed and sit down next to her. ¡¸Sendai-san. Listen to what I am saying.¡¹ This is an action that is not in the rules and can be refused. In fact, Sendai-san does not ept 5,000 yen. The 5,000 yen on the bed continues to lie cramped between me and Sendai-san. It may be impossible. When I gave up and reached for the 5,000 yen, Sendai-san exhaled loudly and kicked the floor. ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯m not saying you can do anything you want, but if you want to touch me so badly, then touch me.¡¹ She turns to me, saying as if she has given up. The ces where touching is allowed and the ways of touching that are allowed are not specified. I quietly touch her cheek. I don¡¯t hear her say no or refuse it. I strokes her fingertips to her chin and touches her lips in the same way. She didn¡¯t seem toin when I moved my face closer to her, so I just kept my lips on hers. But they only touched lightly, and then quickly moved away. I looked at Sendai-san, unsure of the softness and heat of her ovepping lips, and heard her frustrated voice. ¡¸Here, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d call it touching.¡¹ ¡¸You never said anything about touching with just my hands.¡¹ ¡¸Really, it¡¯s irritating.¡¹ Her tone of voice could have been angry, but Sendai-san remained seated and did not move. She does not run away from me and continues to sit on the bed. So I touched Sendai-san again with my lips. She is not my friend, so I don¡¯t care if I kiss her. It may be a technicality, but I don¡¯t think even Sendai-san canin since she has kissed me several times. Besides, if she don¡¯t like it, she can run away. I put my lips on hers harder than before to check the feel of her lips. Sendai-san¡¯s lips, closer than anyone else¡¯s, are as soft as they were a few days ago. My lips and her lips are put together. I don¡¯t know why such a simple thing feels so good. And it makes me want to touch more and get closer to Sendai-san. Almost there. I grab Sendai-san¡¯s hand and put my lips more closely together. I felt more heat than softness, and when I let go of her lips, she hit me on the head with a pillow. ¡¸Here, can¡¯t I do it for you?¡¹ Holding a pillow, Sendai-san looks at me. ¡¸Sendai-san, no, because you¡¯re going for the extra mile.¡¹ It would be nice if it was just a kiss, but that is not the case with Sendai-san. If you give her an order, she will try to do more than the order. In the first ce, Sendai-san should not ask me such an unnecessary question. All she has to do is reject me. I think she should do that if she wants to spend the few remaining summer holidays in peace. But Sendai-san said it as if kissing was part of her daily routine. ¡¸As long as I don¡¯t go the extra mile.¡¹ ¡¸Not today.¡¹ ¡¸Are you saying that some days are better than others if it¡¯s not today?¡¹ ¡¸Shut up, Sendai-san.¡¹ I put my face close to Sendai-san¡¯s, as if to shut her mouth, as if she was saying a lot of things I don¡¯t need. Sendai-san calls me¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ But I kissed her without replying. Chapter 59: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does — 59

Chapter 59: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does ¡ª 59

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I yed friends with Miyagi, stopped by her house and kissed her. That was all I did yesterday, and the 5,000 yen that Miyagi gave me is in my piggy bank. Five thousand yen is the price for a kiss. And 5,000 yen is too much for the price. I don¡¯t need this. After the kiss, I said no several times, but Miyagi did not back down. The 5,000 yen that was forcibly given to me weighs down my piggy bank just a little bit, and Ie to Miyagi¡¯s house today, unable to sleep well. Simply put, I don¡¯t get enough sleep and I can¡¯t think straight. Not enough to doze off, but my eyelids are heavy and I lie in bed at Miyagi. When I close my eyes, I notice the smell of Miyagi, which usually doesn¡¯t bother me, and I feel lightheaded when I should have been sleepy. I really hate it. There are a number of reasons why I couldn¡¯t sleep. I won¡¯t list the reasons for this, since mentioning them won¡¯t solve my sleep deprivation, but I can roughly sum it up: it¡¯s Miyagi¡¯s fault. Even now, when I¡¯m taking a break from studying, I can¡¯t even doze off because of her. I can¡¯tin because the master of the room is not here, so I turn over. Miyagi should be in the kitchen by now, pouring cider and barley tea into empty sses. Since I told her I don¡¯t like cider, Miyagi keeps serving me barley tea like a fool. She was never asked if I wanted anything else to drink or what my favorite drink was. I think she should be a little more interested in me since we have been together for over a year, but I have never asked Miyagi such a thing either, so maybe it¡¯s a mutual thing. If I close my eyes tightly and listen carefully, I can hear the sound of walking down the hallway. Soon I hear a door open and Miyagi¡¯s stunned voice echoes in my ears. ¡¸Sendai-san, don¡¯t fall asleep.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m awake.¡¹ As I answered while upying her bed, I heard a hard clinking sound, as if she had ced a ss on the table. ¡¸Your eyes aren¡¯t open.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m taking a break, I don¡¯t have to keep my eyes open.¡¹ I turn my body in the direction of the voice and round my back. ¡¸Sendai-san, wake up.¡¹ I hear a voice closer than I expected, and a touch on my cheek. When I opened my eyes, Miyagi was sitting in front of the bed. As was the case yesterday, Miyagi touches me thoughtlessly, saying that we cannot be friends. She¡¯s always been in a bad mood, but she¡¯s a selfish person. Yesterday Miyagi didn¡¯t like me and tried to leave without me. Even though I tried not to spoil her good mood by ying friend with her. I still don¡¯t know what was wrong with her. In the past, Miyagi has told me that we are not friends, but this time she told me that we will never be friends in the future, and even called me disgusting. It is indeed not funny. It is also annoying that she doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. But it is true that the word ¡°friend¡± was too unfamiliar to us. I¡¯m not sure where she¡¯sing from. The air, the distance, everything seems off. The word ¡°friend¡± seems to be the closest and farthest thing that doesn¡¯t fit snugly between us. The piece, which seemed too small and too big, had no ce to fit. ¡¸The problem collection, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡¹ Miyagi says quietly, sliding her hand from my cheek to my neck. Before I can say tickle, she stops on my corbone and lightly presses her palm against it. ¡¸Do it first.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ She brought up the issue book herself, but Miyagi remained motionless as she turned to me. If I had not met Miyagi at the bookstore, we would have graduated without ever talking, let alone bing friends. I was never the type to make friends to begin with. Still, I thought it would be best if my rtionship with her could settle into that of a friend, but now it doesn¡¯t seem likely that it will end that way. Iy my hand on Miyagi¡¯s hand on my corbone. ¡¸What?¡¹ Miyagi says in a low voice and tries to pull her hand away, so I squeeze her hand. ¡¸Are you nervous now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Now?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not right now, yet.¡¹ ¡¸Yet?¡¹ ¡¸How about you, Sendai-san? Are you nervous now?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I do.¡¹ I am aware of being by her side, but my heart is not pounding so loudly that I feel it now. And by the way, I don¡¯t want to walk the streets holding hands with Miyagi. But such a ce next to Miyagi is where I belong, and I have noints or difort about that. I release Miyagi¡¯s hand and touch her lips with my fingertips. ¡¸So you¡¯re thinking of kissing me again today?¡¹ I ask quietly and I will get a quiet answer. ¡¸¡­Am I not supposed to think that?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know.¡¹ This is correct. This is wrong. It would be nice if everything could be categorized into one of the two, but there are some things in the world that cannot be categorized. And what is between us and Miyagi is by far the most unssifiable. The answers, with their mixed colors that cannot be neatly color-coded, are too vague and unstable. I am afraid that if I try to force them to sort, they will break and disappear. Then it¡¯s better to leave it alone than to categorize it. Besides, Miyagi doesn¡¯t listen to me when I tell her not to. ¡¸Miyagi. I¡¯ll tell you what you don¡¯t understand in the problem book.¡¹ I raise myself up and look at the table. After teaching Miyagi how to solve a problem she says she doesn¡¯t understand, we¡¯ll end the day with a preliminary lesson for the new semester. With this in mind, I try to get off the bed, but Miyagi gets up first and pulls something out of the desk. ¡¸Here.¡¹ Miyagi said bluntly and tried to hand me a 5,000 yen bill. Apparently, she no longer cared about the rest of the problem book. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it.¡¹ ¡¸Just take it.¡¹ ¡¸You think you can just give me money?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s words are unssifiable words, right and wrong. Though 5,000 yen is necessary to connect us, we do not need this 5,000 yen for our summer vacation. Since I have already received 5,000 yen in the form of tutoring fees, any more than that would be too much. ¡¸If you want to order something, do it. I don¡¯t teach that much study these days, and I¡¯m willing to bet that the tutoring fee includes the right to give orders.¡¹ It would be a great thing to say that I have be less of a handful, but the number of times Miyagi says to me,¡¸I don¡¯t understand,¡¹has decreasedpared to before the summer vacation. The new semester should bring better grades. ¡¸Because that¡¯s a separate issue from this. Take it.¡¹ Miyagi looks at me as if I deserve it and ces the 5,000 yen in myp. This 5,000 yen is different from the 5,000 yen before the summer vacation. As the story goes, it is the same kind of 5,000 yen as yesterday¡¯s 5,000 yen. What is at the end of the order is probably a kiss, and I don¡¯t need five thousand yen for just a kiss. I¡¯d feel morefortable if you decided to include it in the tutoring fee. I feel that the 5,000 yen that is paid on purpose is going to make a big deal out of something that is not a big deal. ¡¸I said I don¡¯t need it.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s eyes wavered as I said it strongly. I could see the anxiety in her eyes and I exhaled heavily. Perhaps she don¡¯t want to be turned down after having made it this far, or something like that. I fold the 5,000 yen bill on myp into four pieces and put it on the bed once. ¡¸I¡¯ll take it. Just order me to do it.¡¹ I said in a t voice, and Miyagi looked relieved. Miyagi won¡¯t do much anyway. She gives orders like a big shot, but she is a coward. ¡¸Then.¡¹ Miyagi stares at me as if to preface an order. Then, after a few moments, she uttered amand I had heard many times before,¡¸don¡¯t move.¡¹ Chapter 60: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does — 60

Chapter 60: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does ¡ª 60

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Even though it was evening, the lighting in through the window was bright. Even without turning around, one can see that the sun is illuminating the city with a heat that is close to noon. ¡¸Don¡¯t you have to close the curtains?¡¹ It is trivial to say that the curtains are open or closed, and it is hard to believe that anyone is staring at a room in an apartment. But today, such trivial things are bothering me. ¡¸Just shut up.¡¹ Miyagi says tediously and gets down on one knee on the bed. Then, closing the curtains and brightening one light in the room, she stood in front of me, using the bed as a chair. Miyagi¡¯s hand touches my hair as I inevitably look up at her. Afterbing through my hair, which was neither braided nor tied up, Miyagi, who looked unsure of herself, pursed her lips. I don¡¯t think I understand this kind of thing. Last time she came close to my face as a matter of course, but today she seems hesitant to approach me. It¡¯s funny that even though she forcefully gave me 5,000 yen and got her ready to kiss me, she still acts simpering like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s kissed me. ¡¸Close your eyes now.¡¹ I¡¯m wildly told that I¡¯m looking at Miyagi, who is as bold as a stray cat wandering around in front of her house. Still not closing my eyes, Miyagi covered my eyes with her palm. The bright room darkens all at once, and a soft touch falls on my lips. No different than yesterday. Slightly dry lips gently touch and quickly leave along with a hand covering my eyes. Our lips touched each other for a really short time, and the only thing I can remember is a fluffy feeling like cream puffs. I kissed Miyagi a few times, but she only kissed me to the touch. To begin with, she doesn¡¯t like it when I try to do more than that. And yet, she looks at me like I¡¯m not enough. It¡¯s the same now. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ When I call her name and reach out your hand, shemands me to do so before I touch her. ¡¸Just sit there.¡¹ Saying so, Miyagi sits down next to me. But she doesn¡¯t run away without such an order. ¡¸I¡¯m fine sitting down, but what are you doing?¡¹ The question I asked was never answered, but instead I was touched on the thigh as if in return. I shouldn¡¯t have worn shorts. The fingertips gently moving, I regret that I should have chosen different clothes. The hand gliding over my skin was not something that made me feel any deeper meaning. It is simr to the clerical touch that a doctor might give to a patient. Yet, when touched, the consciousness turns toward the hand. It¡¯s somewhere between disgusting and ticklish. That¡¯s how my brain perceives the sensations Miyagi¡¯s hands give me. Her hands go down my thighs to my knees. I caught Miyagi¡¯s hand as she continued to touch me without restraint. ¡¸I told you not to move, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ I hear a voice that is emotionless and my hand is brushed off. ¡¸I can¡¯t, it tickles too much.¡¹ When I told her why I did not follow orders, Miyagi raised her eyebrows. She looked at me in discontent, then patted my knee. I knew it, feeling both ufortable and ticklish, I grabbed Miyagi¡¯s wrist. But perhaps not liking that, Miyagi untied my hand and closed the distance at once. Thanks to this, I could not close my eyes and feel her lips on mine. A hand grabs my hip bone. I cringe and close my eyes, the feeling of pressed lips bes more vivid. The connection is so hot that it almost melts me and makes me want to let go of reason. Whether these orders are good or bad, I have noints about kissing. However, I think being kissed is one of my least favorite parts. Kissing makes me want to touch Miyagi more when I am kissing her than when she¡¯s kissing me, and I feel like I am doing something wrong. It doesn¡¯t change how good I feel, but I feel somewhat unsettled. I squeeze Miyagi¡¯s arm, and our lips part. I followed it and pulled my face close to it, and Miyagi covered my mouth with the palm of her hand. ¡¸Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me.¡¹ I ask, slipping and peeling her hand. ¡¸Can I ask you one question?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Why do you want to kiss me?¡¹ Ignoring Miyagi¡¯s immediate response, I asked. ¡¸I said I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ A low voicees back, apparently not intending to answer. But after a short pause, a small voice added, as if to say, ¡°It goes without saying.¡± ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to kissed, just run away.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t escape because Miyagi gives the orders.¡¹ ¡¸You mean you don¡¯t want to do that?¡¹ ¡¸You think so?¡¹ ¡¸It was Sendai-san who said you shouldn¡¯t answer a question with a question, right?¡¹ ¡¸Then, answer. Don¡¯t tell me what to do, just kiss me.¡¹ ¡¸You want me to try it myself to see the answer?¡¹ ¡¸Something like that.¡¹ I know. At times like this, Miyagi definitely runs away. That¡¯s why she never kisses me. ¡¸Make me something for dinner.¡¹ Sure enough, Miyagi blurted out to deflect the conversation. I think she knows the answer, but she have no spirit. ¡¸Can we kiss?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m hungry.¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s still a little early for dinner.¡¹ I tried to catch Miyagi, who kept deflecting the conversation, but she stood up as if to run away from me. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just go faster?¡¹ Assuredly, Miyagi leaves the room. Then I would have no choice but to head to the kitchen and work on checking the contents of the refrigerator. ¡¸You only have eggs, though.¡¹ I open the refrigerator and call out to Miyagi, who is sitting at the counter table. . ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not empty, right?¡¹ ¡¸I mean, what does Miyagi eat every day?¡¹ ¡¸Like the one I serve to Sendai-san at night.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I know.¡¹ The fridge, which I have opened several times in the past, had very little food in it, and I don¡¯t believe that was a fluke. When I go home for dinner at this house, she serves me something that doesn¡¯t require much effort, like retort-packed food or frozen food. Besides, Miyagi is not a good cook. She has no desire to get better. Although I could see glimpses of an unhealthy diet, so far I had not seen a Miyagi that looked sick. I don¡¯t know if she will remain healthy in the future, but that is not a matter for me to interject. asionally, I¡¯d be willing to at least cook, but Miyagi didn¡¯t often want to do that, as she did today. I choose an omelette from my not-sorge repertoire, taking into ount the contents of her refrigerator and the fact that I have made omelettes in the past. Heat a frying pan and oil it. I wish I had the ingredients, but I can¡¯t help what I don¡¯t have. Maturely, I fry only rice with ketchup from the refrigerator. For the eggs, make an omelette with the dying butter I used when I made French toast and put it on top of the ketchup rice. However, the omelette seemed to be overcooked, and the eggs did not start to melt even when I cut a slit in it with a knife as it should have. It¡¯s all the same once it¡¯s in her stomach, so it¡¯s okay. After saying to Miyagi, who is looking at the kitchen over the counter table,¡¸It¡¯s ready,¡¹I carry the te and spoon. I sit down next to her, even though it seems a little early for dinner. The sound of the spoon hitting the te with a clink echoes through the room as the words¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹are said over and over again. I took a bite or two of the omelette, and after eating about a third of it, I looked next to me. ¡¸Miyagi¡¯s house is always empty, but when do your parentse home?¡¹ Not to overstep the mark, I ask one of the things I was wondering about. ¡¸He hasn¡¯te home yet.¡¹ A small voice responds with a subtle, off-beat answer. The fact that she didn¡¯t tell me before means she didn¡¯t want to be asked, so I simply said,¡¸I see,¡¹and we cut the conversation short. If she doesn¡¯t want to answer, I¡¯m not going to pursue it further. I just had a brief desire to know when it was time to end those nights when she was afraid to be alone and think there might be something there. Scooping a spoonful of badly made omelette rice. I don¡¯t expect it to satisfy my little interest. I watched Miyagi eat her omelette in silence before bringing the spoon to her mouth. Chapter 61: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does — 61

Chapter 61: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does ¡ª 61

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV This year, the summer vacation feels shorter thanst year. About half of a week. I think the reason for this is that I spend three times a week in Miyagi¡¯s room. It never urred to mest year that I would spend more time with Miyagi than I did with Umina and the others. There was no way I could predict the future when I woulde to Miyagi¡¯s room, even if I had to change the promise I made on the day I first came to her room that ¡°we would not meet on our days off.¡± I close my textbook and say the words that have somehow be my cue. ¡¸Want to take a break?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ Miyagi answers shortly and stands up. Nearly two weeks have passed since the day I made omelettes, and we continue to act not friends like bicycles with broken brakes. I can¡¯t make friends with her. It was not good that we went to a movie together and had to admit that it was not a good idea. The fact that we have be unfamiliar objects that cannot be friends with each other is an exemption from touching each other. Still, the rule of studying built into the summer vacation has not gone away. I need the construction of a tutor, which I used to override my promise not to see her on holidays, and I just continue to study. ¡¸Here.¡¹ Miyagi closes the curtains and hands me 5,000 yen. It¡¯s not something I actively want to receive, but before I know it, receiving it has be part of our rules, so I say¡¸thank you¡¹and ept it. We don¡¯t do this kind of thing every time. The day we don¡¯t take a break is the day we don¡¯t do those things. The days we take a break are the days we do those things. It¡¯s not decided, but it somehow happens that way, and one of us says the words to signal the other. I put the 5,000 yen I received in my wallet and sit down on the bed. Miyagi¡¯s fixed position is next to mine, and today she sits next to me again as a matter of course. It is not a big deal to say that we are not friends. It¡¯s just the same thing as the day after a movie, so it ends with just a touchy kiss and a little body contact, like touching a skeletal specimen. Miyagi only does that from me, and I am not supposed to do it from her because she says I can¡¯t. It¡¯s really not a big deal. I stoppeding to this room in shorts, though. ¡¸Sendai-san, look this way.¡¹ When my arm is pulled lightly and I looks at Miyagi, she adds,¡¸Close your eyes.¡¹I have no reason to disobey, so I do as I was told. A few seconds after the world went dark. Something soft hits my lips and leaves. The time spent kissing is shorter than the time spent waiting for the kiss. When I open my eyes, I hear a disgruntled voice saying,¡¸I didn¡¯t say you could open them,¡¹and she kisses me again. I still don¡¯t know why Miyagi wants to kiss me, although our lips ovep as a matter of course. ¡¸Your eyes, keep them closed for a while.¡¹ Then Miyagi repeats the kisses like a dog or cating to y. The morefortable I feel the body heating from her lips, the more I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong. I am not looking for a clean and right rtionship, but when I think about the five thousand yen in my wallet, it feels like a cloud over my mind. Still, the touch of her lips feels good, and I grab Miyagi¡¯s arm. When I pull her arms around me and bring my lips to hers, she turns her face away from me. But as it was, I pressed my lips against Miyagi¡¯s cheek and I was kicked in the leg. ¡¸I keep telling you not to do anything unnecessary.¡¹ ¡¸Did you say so?¡¹ ¡¸I said it.¡¹ Miyagi says strongly and res at me. Miyagi has the right to give orders, not me. But I have kissed her a few times from me like this. ¡¸It¡¯s okay if you said it. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ I let go of Miyagi¡¯s arm and say lightly. I do not feelfortable epting the 5,000 yen, and I cannot honestly continue to follow Miyagi¡¯s orders. ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ I could hear her denying me, but she didn¡¯t sound so grumpy. Perhaps this is part of the break. This is just a little extra time to kill. Some days I don¡¯t take a break because I feel guilty about Miyagi. These things only happen during summer vacation. It will end next week when Ie to this house. Summer vacation and all this. Once the new semester begins, every day should be the same as the first semester. It¡¯s a funny thing because we have so much time on our hands right now. We just don¡¯t know how to kill long hours to only study with someone who is not each other¡¯s friend. ¡¸Sendai-san, you don¡¯t seem sorry.¡¹ Miyagi looks at me, blurting out something. ¡¸I am though.¡¹ ¡¸All you do is lie. Hold on a second.¡¹ Miyagi gets up and opens the closet. She rummages through it and pulls something out, then turns to me. ¡¸I¡¯ming to you, turn your back.¡¹ Miyagi who says so has a tie, and I know from her words what is about to happen. The familiar uniform tie in Miyagi¡¯s hand should never be used in the right way. ¡¸Are you nning to go to school now?¡¹ I ask without turning my back. ¡¸I don¡¯t go to school when I have no use for it, and it¡¯s Sendai-san who uses this, not me.¡¹ ¡¸Is there such a thing as an order?¡¹ The 5,000 yen before summer vacation was for Miyagi to buy my time and give orders. However, the 5,000 yen that is now given after seeing a movie has a different meaning. I thought that beyond orders, there were things like kissing, touching, and such, and that Miyagi would exercise her right to give orders and do such things again today. ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Orders to use a tie to tie me up.¡¹ ¡¸Whatever the order is, it¡¯s still an order. If you know what I¡¯m going to do to you, turn your back quickly.¡¹ Miyagies back next to me and taps me on the shoulder. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to change the way you use it?¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t want a tie, I can get you a rope this time.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll pass on that.¡¹ Not that I want to be tied up, but I turn my back and put my hands behind my back. I have received 5,000 yen and I don¡¯t think I can refuse now. Besides, if I keep up this futile resistance, I really feel like I¡¯m going to have to get a rope. It is ungrateful, but Miyagi has an unexinable boldness. Being tied up with a rope she went to the trouble of preparing is no joke. I don¡¯t like the idea of starting a shady y. And I hate it even more that Miyagi seems to do such things without hesitation. ¡¸You didn¡¯t have to go this far.¡¹ I call out to Miyagi, who has a tie wrapped around her wrist. ¡¸Because I don¡¯t trust you, Sendai-san.¡¹ Along with Miyagi¡¯s words, I can feel the tie wrapped around my wrists being tightly bound. But Miyagi doesn¡¯t say enough is enough, or look at me. I turn to her before I am ordered to. ¡¸I haven¡¯t told that you can turn around yet.¡¹ Saying monotonously, Miyagi gets up and this time opens the wardrobe. Then she returns with a thin towel. ¡¸Are you still going to do something?¡¹ ¡¸You better close your eyes.¡¹ I got an unanswerable answer, and the towel in Miyagi¡¯s hand covered my eyes. Reflexively, my eyelids drooped and a towel wrapped around my eyes to put pressure on them. ¡¸This is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ She took away the freedom of my body to do unnecessary things. I don¡¯t want to wee that idea, but I understand it. But I am hesitant to pass on even the visual to Miyagi. ¡¸If I don¡¯t do this, Sendai-san won¡¯t be sorry.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m being sorry now.¡¹ ¡¸Toote.¡¹ Miyagi says and ties the towel tightly. ¡¸Wait, you¡¯re tying it too tight.¡¹ When Iin, the towel covering my eyes loosens. But I still can¡¯t open my eyes, so I can¡¯t see anything. I could have expected to have my wrists tied, but I didn¡¯t expect to be blindfolded as well. I think about whether this is within the rules, but I am not sure. But I do know that I have to ept the status quo. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹ As I tell her to make sure, I hear her voiceing from close by. ¡¸It¡¯s just the same as always.¡¹ Miyagi asserts. But there is no proof of that statement. When deprived of vision, everything seems unreliable, and just as before, I cannot trust Miyagi, who is supposed to be standing next to me. ¡¸You can turn around now.¡¹ I turn my body around, relying on the voice. Of course, I cannot see Miyagi. I suddenly feel like I¡¯m alone in this room because I can¡¯t see what I should see. I was inconsble and tried to reach out, but my hand could not move as the tie only dug into my wrist. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ There¡¯s no reply. After a short pause, what I thought was a hand ttened against my neck and I felt its body heat. Chapter 62: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does — 62

Chapter 62: What Miyagi, who is not my friend, does ¡ª 62

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV In the darkness, Miyagi¡¯s body heat crawls over my neck. A hand, feeling no other intention, goes down to the corbone in a clerical manner. I thought she was going to do something different than usual, but as she said, she was going to do the same thing she always does. Whether my hands are tied or blindfolded, what Miyagi does has not changed. Probably touching it the same way she always do. But it didn¡¯t seem the same to me. Because I am deprived of sight. I think that¡¯s why. Miyagi¡¯s hands, which should be the same as usual, feel as if they are wriggling, as if they are absorbing body heat. The heat tickles and makes me want to brush Miyagi¡¯s hand away, but I can¡¯t because my tie is in the way. ¡¸Miyagi really is a pervert, right?¡¹ I exhale long, thin breaths to release the heat that crawls over my skin. My wrists are bound and I am blindfolded. I think Miyagi is a maniac for doing this to a former ssmate. I had my wrists tied once before, but this was more perverse than that time. ¡¸Just shut up.¡¹ I hear an unfriendly voice and her hand stops on my corbone. ¡¸If you want me to shut up, Miyagi should be the one talking.¡¹ I know she is next to me, but when she remains silent, I wonder if the hand on my corbone is really Miyagi¡¯s. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ Miyagi says curtly. She¡¯s really stingy. Talking doesn¡¯t diminish anything, and it¡¯s okay to move her mouth a little bit. But Miyagi does not speak. She slips her hand in silence. I feel her heat through the cloth. A hand is ced under my corbone, just above my heart. Except for the immoral act of paying 5,000 yen for an order that leads to a kiss, Miyagi is well behaved. Her kisses are just a touch, and my body is just a surface caress. It was a very short time, so short that I don¡¯t think it was worth the 5,000 yen, and always such an act was over quickly. I thought it would be the same today. But Miyagi will not stop. She touches my cheek with what seems to be her lips. A hand ced over my heart moves and strokes my shoulder. The heat I felt on the surface of my cheek left, and now I felt the fresh warm air on my neck. And soon, something soft clung to my neck. Over and over and over again. With a small sound, she kisses me and my consciousness is focused there. It¡¯s not so much pleasant as unsettling, like dandelion fluff clinging to me. With my eyes covered with towels and my senses heightened by being forcibly deprived of light, I can¡¯t seem to ept what I used to be able to ept. I want to push Miyagi away, but I can¡¯t. Instead of a hand that has lost its freedom, I make a voice that frees me. ¡¸Miyagi, wait.¡¹ She doesn¡¯t seem to intend to reply, and the heat doesn¡¯t leave my neck. I kicked Miyagi¡¯s leg, then, and the lips that had been repeatedly kissing parted. ¡¸Ouch.¡¹ Miyagi says in an exaggerated voice despite the light kick. ¡¸How long are you going to do this?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have to answer that.¡¹ With a sardonic voice, heat clings to my neck. From the magnitude and softness of the heat, I know it is a hand. Her fingertips stroke under my chin, fidgeting as if searching for a vein. I want to see what she looks like doing this. When touching me, Miyagi sometimes makes a subtle face. I¡¯m wondering if she still look like that, although less and less these days. But I also don¡¯t want to see such faces if possible. I almost think that being deprived of sight might be a good thing, and I soon regret it. Miyagi¡¯s lips touch my cheek and her hand glides softly over my ear, caressing it. I begin to care more about her lips, her hands, than her face. Both her hands and lips are terribly ticklish, even though the touch seems to have no deep meaning. I tried to move my wrists bound by the tie to stop Miyagi¡¯s hands, but the restraining cloth would note off. Miyagi¡¯s hand keeps moving as if testing my reason. From neck to shoulder. She strokes my arm and crawls down my side. Hands crawling over my body descend to my thighs and continue to touch me through the cloth. It¡¯s somewhere between disgusting and ticklish. That¡¯s the kind of sensation Miyagi¡¯s hands give me, and that¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been. But before I knew it, a feeling that shouldn¡¯t have been there was trying toe between the two, and I strongly told Miyagi, who didn¡¯t try to stop herself. ¡¸Miyagi, stop.¡¹ This is definitely not a good idea. I can¡¯t let this continue, even if I say it¡¯s a clerical move. But Miyagi doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping and keeps touching me. ¡¸I said stop. I told you not to do anything strange, remember?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not weird, what I¡¯m doing is the same thing I¡¯ve always done.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re doing weird things.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m not.¡¹ Miyagi asserts. There is no mistake that what she is doing is the same thing she has always done. We just have different definitions of weird. But I¡¯m not going to discuss the definition of weird, and there is no way I can say why I asked her to stop. ¡¸Then, can you tell me if I say any more is against the rules?¡¹ When I asked, Miyagi stopped her hand. ¡¸I¡¯m not undressing you, I¡¯m just touching you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but it¡¯s against the rules. If you still want to continue, I¡¯ll be seriously pissed.¡¹ Not taking off your clothes is not the only rule. There is also the promise of no violence and no sex. I take orders, but I won¡¯t sell my body. So any more is against the rules. ¡¸You¡¯re already angry.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s how I feel, then stop.¡¹ I at least have knowledge of where this act, which I now take for granted, has led me. Even Miyagi probably has some. We both know what lies ahead, so we would have made sure we never ended up there. I too have neglected the rules too much since summer vacation, taking off my Miyagi and kissing it, but I think thest resort should be upheld. ¡¸Then, this ends here.¡¹ Then Miyagi grabs my shoulder. You¡¯re touching me. Before I canin, something soft touches my neck. As soon as I realized it was her lips, I was lightly bristled and quickly pulled away. But neither the tie nor the towel is removed. My body is not still free. ¡¸If you¡¯re done, take it off.¡¹ ¡¸Turn around your back.¡¹ As I follows Miyagi¡¯s words, the tie that binds my wrists is untied. ¡¸Then you can take it off yourself.¡¹ A callous voice is heard, and Miyagi¡¯s presence bes distant. I take the blindfold off myself and pick up the barley tea on the table. I then sit back on the bed andins to Miyagi¡¯s back as she puts her tie away in the closet. ¡¸Miyagi is a pervert, a lewd person.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s bad enough that Miyagi does weird things.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s Sendai-san who is weird.¡¹ Miyagiins and sits down at the table. I throw the towel at her and dere. ¡¸Ugh, no more of this kind of thing.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of thing?¡¹ ¡¸The tying or blindfolding.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re adding more rules on your own again.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a rule, but it¡¯s prohibited.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s not a rule, then why not do it?¡¹ I don¡¯t know if she really intends to do the same thing again, but I am dizzy with the thought that Miyagi would do it. She¡¯s not joking. I don¡¯t want something like today to happen again and again in the future. ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ Clearly, I¡¯m going to drink up my barley tea. Summer vacation will soon be over. The few remaining days off should go off without a hitch, and that¡¯s the n. A short break would be nice, though. Chapter 63: I can do this kind of thing with Sendai-san — 63

Chapter 63: I can do this kind of thing with Sendai-san ¡ª 63

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I don¡¯t have anything in particr. There is no ce I should go, no ce I want to go, but Maika invited me because it was thest Sunday of the summer vacation. We wander around and look at stores and argue about this and that, and have silly chats at the cafes we¡¯ve been to many times since we started high school. It was a Sunday with nothing of note. Maika is cutting pancakes in front of me, and I am relieved to see that summer vacation is not so different fromst year. When I was alone, all I could think about was Sendai-san, so I was d Maika invited me. ¡¸Ah¡ªah, tomorrow is the end of summer vacation¡­¡¹ Maikaments and tucks into her pancake. ¡¸Shiori, did you finish your homework?¡¹ ¡¸I finished it.¡¹ ¡¸Did you change your mind when you took the exam or something like that? As I recall,st year you did your homework until thest minute, right?¡¹ ¡¸Now that I¡¯m in my third year, I thought I¡¯d take it a little more seriously.¡¹ It was because Sendai-san was there. I can¡¯t say that, so I speak my public thoughts and pour maple syrup on my French toast. Taking a bite, the surface is crunchy but the inside is fluffy and soft like pudding. When swallowed, the taste of maple syrup, which is not too sweet, lingers in the mouth. ¡¸Come to think of it, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Shiori order French toast. If you do anything too unusual, you¡¯ll destroy the.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re overreacting. Sometimes my homework gets done early, and I can at least eat French toast. Anybody does.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, but you know what? Didn¡¯t you say before that you didn¡¯t like it much?¡¹ ¡¸I noticed how delicious it was.¡¹ French toast, which I had never had but somehow thought I wouldn¡¯t like, was a food that tasted to my liking. I don¡¯t want to say it is thanks to Sendai-san, but this is the kind of thing I can ask for at a restaurant. But the memories that apanied the French toast also came flooding back, and I thrust my fork into the browned bread. Egg-dipped bread and Sendai-san¡¯s lips. Which would have been softer is unimportant in my mind. I feel as if the French toast, which is supposed to be sweet, isced with the taste of blood, which I am not supposed to feel. My lips are soft against my teeth, and there is more blood than I thought there would be. The red liquid was slimy to the touch of my finger, and Sendai-san red at me as I pressed hard on the wound. The memories tied to the French toast are so vivid that it even feels like Sendai-san is nearby. ¡¸I knew it, I guess I should have gone with pancakes.¡¹ I look at the te ced across from me and bring the French toast to my mouth. ¡¸You want to trade half? I¡¯d love some French toast.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I nod at Maika¡¯s suggestion and pass her half of the French toast, and half of the pancakese to me. ¡¸Oh, right. Do you want to meet up tomorrow? It¡¯s thest day of summer vacation, thest day of high school, so let¡¯s do something!¡¹ Maika says, as if remembering, and takes a mouthful of French toast. ¡¸Nhn¨C I have a prior engagement.¡¹ ¡¸Ami said it was a date, too, and everyone is not socializing well, are they?¡¹ ¡¸If you put it that way, even Maika was in cram school most of this year, and didn¡¯t she socialize less than she didst year?¡¹ ¡¸That can¡¯t be helped, can it? Speaking of which, what was Shiori doing? You seemed busy this year.¡¹ ¡¸I wasn¡¯t busy, but things were going on at home.¡¹ The breakdown of the various items is mainly Sendai-san, so I don¡¯t want them to pursue it. But Maika looks at me as if to ask,¡¸Many things?¡¹and looks at me as if urging me to go on. ¡¸Yeah, a lot of things.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a little fishy¡ª And this year, you don¡¯t talk about summer vacation at all.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not suspicious.¡¹ I take a bite of the pancake, which is deceptively different in texture and taste from French toast, even though they are the same fluffy. If I try to find a memory of someone being by my side during a long vacation, whether it was summer or winter vacation, I have to dive very deep. I don¡¯t remember anyone being around that much. But this year, I spent about half of my summer vacation with Sendai-san. It was me who was with her more than her family or friends. That said, most of the time is spent studying and not fumbling. It was supposed to happen. Neither of us would have intended to engage in the usual after-school, impersonal behavior. ¡ª¡ªOur rtionship is rapidly breaking down. ¡¸Eh¡ª Isn¡¯t there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing¡¯s going on.¡¹ With assurances, I think back to a few days ago. Perhaps that was the most impersonal part of my summer vacation. A vition of the rules. I didn¡¯t intend it to be that way, but that¡¯s what happened, apparently. I touched her because I wanted to, not because I had an ulterior motive. There should have been no such thing. I just did what I couldn¡¯t do because of the way she looked at me. It was just that I touched her a little longer than usual, but I know I may have overdone it. Not necessarily because of that, but I didn¡¯t take a break the next day, Friday, when Sendai-san came to visit. ¡¸Ah¨C I need at least another week off.¡¹ I hear Maika¡¯s despairing voice and I look at her. ¡¸A week goes by, and you say another week.¡¹ ¡¸Of course. ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need any more summer vacation.¡¹ ¡¸Uwah, you sound like an honors student replying.¡¹ Maika says teasingly. I really don¡¯t need any more summer vacation. Tomorrow. When tomorrow ends, school will begin. If the summer vacation continues, it is obvious that I will be breaking a rule that I should never break. If that happens, I am sure things will not go well with Sendai-san. One more time. One more time, and if it goes off without a hitch, that¡¯s all that matters. I am not dexterous enough to sessfully mend rules I have broken, so I should try not to break them. ¡¸No more summer vacation, and what do we do now today?¡¹ Maika asks as she sticks a fork in her French toast. ¡¸Nhn¡ª¡¹ I¡¯d like to put Sendai-san out of my mind and make a few suggestions. Then we did a few things as suggested and a few things not as suggested before parting ways. I returned home and have dinner. After taking a bath, I dive right into bed. I closed my eyes and before I knew it, I had let go of my consciousness and woke up before my rm went off. I didn¡¯t sleep well, but I wasn¡¯t sleepless either, so my mind was reasonably clear. I would not do anything differently than usual. I wear the same clothes as before and eat lunch at the same time. While reading the book I just bought, I wait for a message from Sendai-san. Within an hour, the message arrives and the person in questiones to me. When I handed her thest 5,000 yen from the summer vacation at the entrance, Sendai-sanined that 5,000 yen was too much for just one tutoring session today, but I forced her to go to my room. Bringing cider and barley tea from the kitchen and putting them on the table is the same as usual. It is the same for me to put my textbooks and problem books open. It is the same for Sendai-san to sit next to me. I feel a little sad when I think that once today is over, we won¡¯t have to spend all our time together like this from mid-afternoon onward. I look at Sendai-san sitting next to me. I think her hair is in the way. Today Sendai-san¡¯s hair is not braided or tied up, so I don¡¯t know what she looks like on herst day of summer vacation. All she can tell me is that I need to take my textbooks seriously. I want to see her face, so I reach for it. But before I could touch the hair in my way, Sendai-san turned a dubious look at me. ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me, take this seriously.¡¹ Then Sendai-san poked me between the eyes with a pen. My forehead area gets all mushy, and I reflexively push her hand back with the pen. I paid 5,000 yen. But I didn¡¯t pay 5,000 yen for what I have now decided I want to do. So I shouldn¡¯t do that and I should be done with it. I know, but I touched Sendai-san and put my face close to hers. But before I can get close enough for our lips to touch, she taps me on the forehead with a pen. ¡¸Miyagi. I know it¡¯s too early for a break, but are you going to take a break?¡¹ The voice asking the question was quiet and t. No emotion could be read from her facial expression. ¡¸¡­¡¹ There¡¯s no break. I don¡¯t think we should. I couldn¡¯t answer that I don¡¯t, even though I think I do. Chapter 64: I can do this kind of thing with Sendai-san — 64

Chapter 64: I can do this kind of thing with Sendai-san ¡ª 64

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸School starts tomorrow, so do your prep work.¡¹ Sendai-san points to a textbook with the tip of her pen. ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give you 5,000 yenter.¡¹ Words slip out that I had no intention of uttering. I shouldn¡¯t give her 5,000 yen, and I shouldn¡¯t even kiss her. And beyond, of course. And Sendai-san should and probably will refuse. Looking ahead, we must end today without incident. I tried to convince myself byying out the obvious. But there is a part of me that wants to deny all of it. ¡¸How do you think you¡¯ll be allowed to do thatter?¡¹ After saying this, Sendai-san put her pen on the table. ¡¸I¡¯ll give it to you now if you want it.¡¹ My body moves ording to the words that easilye out of my mouth. But as I tried to stand up, Sendai-san pulled on my arm. ¡¸Becauseter or now, it¡¯s toote.¡¹ What for? The words I was about to utter were held back by soft lips. It was a kiss at a time I hadn¡¯t thought about, and a heartbeat echoed in my head. Why? Lips part before one questiones to mind and disappears. ¡¸I didn¡¯t give you that order.¡¹ I said something I never intended to ask and looks at Sendai-san. ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸If you know what you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t do it on your own.¡¹ ¡¸Is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸An order.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But, I didn¡¯t get 5,000 yen and Miyagi can¡¯t order me around.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯m giving it¡ª¡¹ ¡¸I told you it was toote for that.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s voice cancels out the words I was about to say and grabs me by the arm. It was so strong that her fingers were digging in, and my second arm hurt. But before I could tell her I was in pain, Sendai-san said. ¡¸Miyagi should think a little more about what she¡¯s doing.¡¹ I didn¡¯t have time to think about what her words meant. The distance between me and Sendai-san was reduced to zero by her, and our lips ovepped. It presses hard, and my body leans back. I wasn¡¯t pushed down, and I didn¡¯t mean to fall down myself, but I found myself on the floor with my back to the floor. ¡¸Don¡¯t try to bite me.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a very serious look in her eyes. As soon as her face came closer, I knew what she was referring to. Her long hair tickles my neck and cheeks. I reach up and pull the hair that obstructs my view over Sendai-san¡¯s ears. Before I could close my eyes, our lips met, and soon something different and softer than lips touched me. Without needing to confirm it, it was on the tip of her tongue, splitting her lips and entering my mouth. Her tongue, which apparently doesn¡¯t know the word ¡°reserved,¡± moves inside her mouth. It has the right amount of hardness, and it touches my tongue, transmitting the slimy sensation to my brain as if it were magnified. I could clearly feel that a part of Sendai-san¡¯s body was inside me, which was not unpleasant but not pleasant either. I would have bristled at the tongue moving around without hesitation by now. But Sendai-san¡¯s words were a stopper and I could not set my teeth on it. Feeling suffocated, I grabbed Sendai-san¡¯s clothes, and her lips parted. ¡¸This kind of thing, I think, is no good.¡¹ I push her shoulders to keep her away and tell her in a small voice. ¡¸I think so as well.¡¹ Sendai-san did notin that she had to ept it. Instead, she brings her face close to mine again. I scream louder than before, because the action ispletely different from the words. ¡¸Sendai-san!¡¹ ¡¸You should call me Hazuki in these situations. Shiori.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t call you that, don¡¯t call me like that.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi is really stingy, huh?¡¹ Sendai-san says with a sigh. Then, as if it were a matter of course, she brought her face close to mine. ¡¸¡­Want me to keep going?¡¹ Instead of saying no, I throw vague words at her. ¡¸Because Miyagi tried to do something like that.¡¹ ¡¸Something like what?¡¹ Knowing what it is, she ask. ¡¸You tried to kiss me earlier.¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s fingertips caress my lips. There was an area between us that we were not allowed to step into. It was clear, but it was reced by something terribly unclear after the summer break, and now we are about to step into that territory. The trigger must have been that day when I touched Sendai-san so much that I thought I had gone too far. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ A voice calls to me, so serious that I would normallyugh. She wasn¡¯t explicitly told to do that kind of thing. But I knew that we were going to do that. Sendai-san¡¯s facees closer and he kisses me deeply again. Our tongues meet and ovep as our gazes meet. The kiss, in which I feel the contours of Sendai-san more than ever, seems more pleasant than before. Is it ten seconds or twenty seconds? Or is it one minute? I¡¯m not sure, but our lips part, and I kiss her back. There is no question of a kiss without the intervention of five thousand yen. It should be funny, but it is surprisingly natural, and it feels as if it is natural for our lips to lock. When we pulled our faces apart, Sendai-san¡¯s breathing was erratic. My breathing was also irregr. I tried to regte it, but it did not work. I am sure it is the same for Sendai-san. ¡¸My back hurts.¡¹ I say to cover up my shallow breathing. ¡¸You should at least put up with that.¡¹ I think it is terrible, but perhaps Sendai-san is right. If I went to bed and did what I did, I might change my mind. That¡¯s how far removed we are from these things. I think the time to turn back is now. If I push Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder, raise my body, and look at my textbook, I will know it never happened. Thest day of summer vacation. It¡¯s not a good idea to do this on August 31, a day that will be remembered for a long time. It will stay in my head as if it were an anniversary. I know that. But I think it¡¯s okay to do these things by chance and whim, since our rtionship started by abination of several coincidences and my whim riding on it¡ª¡ª It should be, probably, alright. Sendai-san¡¯s lips touch my neck. She press against me and lightly set my teeth against them. Her lips have touched the same ce, but the sensation is different. I cringe and my spine stretches. The tip of her tongue touches it, and I be aware of it only there. The dampness I feel on my neck is unsettling. Her lips move to crawl up the neck to the corbone. Sometimes, the teeth are set as if to check, and the sucking is strong. Sendai-san¡¯s exhaled breath and the repeated kisses dropped on me caused a voice I had never let out before to escape, and I bit my lip in a panic. For a moment, Sendai-san stops moving. She looks up and our eyes meet. I thought she was going to say something, but Sendai-san didn¡¯t say anything. She remains silent and rolls up her T-shirt. I feel Sendai-san¡¯s heat directly on my side. I¡¯m not going to call her Hazuki by name, but I¡¯m not going to stop her hand from moving upward. There¡¯s an atmosphere, isn¡¯t there? I think vaguely while kissing Sendai-san. I heard her sounded harder than usual. It¡¯s the way she breathe. The way she kisses differently than Imands. The small differences add up and make me realize that what she was doing now is special. My hand that has entered her T-shirt was familiar with her body, as if it were natural to do so. No longer hesitant to surrender herself to the hands that melted her rationality, I snuck my hands inside her blouse in the same way and touched Sendai-san¡¯s back directly. ¡¸Miyagi, it¡¯s ticklish.¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me with an unusually spare look. ¡¸I¡¯m ticklish too.¡¹ We know that beyond this tickling, beyond the creeping sickening, there is something pleasant. I run my fingers along the spine. As I stroke up halfway up her back, my heart jumps when I hear a small, gravelly voice from Sendai-san. ¡¸I¡¯m ticklish there.¡¹ Sendai-san puts her hand on my chest as if to mend it. My underwear has not been removed yet. And yet, I feel as if I have been touched directly, and my face heats up. Whether small or big. I have never cared about such things, but I am a little concerned about what Sendai-san would think about it. But when I looked at her face, I couldn¡¯t tell what she thought, just a little red in the cheeks. I can¡¯t tell what she thought, except that her cheeks are a little red and her hands are trying to slip behind my back. I lifted my shoulders slightly and Sendai-san¡¯s hand almost went around my back, but before it could get to the hook, the inte rang. ¡¸Do you mind?¡¹ Sendai-san asks. ¡¸Beats me. It¡¯s just a solicitation or something.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care either way.¡¹ I knew immediately what the words meant. It meant that I had a choice to continue or answer the call on the inte. The inte, which usually does not ring so many times, continues to ring insistently. Sendai-san says I am quick to run away, but even she is running away from choosing. It always forces me to make a choice. I don¡¯t have to think about it. I get up, answer the inte call, and that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t just talk to the person who chimes in and then say, well, let¡¯s continue. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ I heard a quiet voice and I pushed her shoulder. ¡¸Sendai-san iscking of enthusiasm¡¹ I am no different from Sendai-san when I say so. There was no way I could have any enthusiasm, so I followed my reason, called by the chime, and woke up my body. I pick up the receiver, which is stuck to the wall, and silence the chime that keeps ringing. When I hear the person on the other side of the entrance and listen to what they have to say, it was still a silly solicitation and I immediately put down the receiver. Breathe in, breathe out. I took a small deep breath and turned around to find Sendai-san reading aic book with the bed against her. ¡¸It was a solicitation.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Only a curt voice returned. She doesn¡¯t look at me, but I wish I could see her face. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ She responds, but her gaze remains downcast. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ I wished I could have touched Sendai-san, who never showed me her face, and I wished I could have been touched a little more, and I felt a little regret on an afternoon when that seemed unlikely to happen again. Chapter 65: Today, all I can think about is Miyagi — 65

Chapter 65: Today, all I can think about is Miyagi ¡ª 65

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Awkward. The air between me and Miyagi is hard to describe in any other way. On thest day of summer vacation, I touched ces I had never touched before and heard voices I had never heard before. But the only thing I touched was her breasts, and I didn¡¯t hear much of her voice. Still. Still, it was awkward. We spend all our time trying to get a good look at them, even though we are just opening our textbooks and doing our homework. ¡¸Say something.¡¹ I throw the eraser to Miyagi, who remains silent and doesn¡¯t open her mouth. The air in the room where I first came since then is subtle and unsettling. ¡¸Sendai-san should also say something.¡¹ Miyagi, sitting across from me, says inly and throws back the eraser. I pick up the rolling eraser and erase the letters I don¡¯t want to erase. Summer vacation doesn¡¯t end when summer ends, and even though it¡¯s September, the days are still hot. Yesterday and today, ice cream was delicious and I need a cooler. The temperature in this room is now kept at the right temperature. I do not make Miyagi take off her clothes because of the heat, nor do I take off mine. Of course, I have not touched Miyagi¡¯s body, nor have I had the opportunity to do so. It¡¯s been a few days since the new semester started, and yet I am crazy enough to think about such an obvious thing. That is not what I am doing with Miyagi today. I don¡¯t even get that kind of mood. That¡¯s right. We are not in a sexually active rtionship, and there is no way we would be in that kind of mood. ¡ª¡ªWhy is that? I don¡¯t deny that I wanted to do those things then, and I¡¯m not surprised that I had that desire inside me. Sexual desire is something that everyone has, and I am sure it is in Miyagi as well. So it¡¯s not so crazy that I wanted to. What I should be concerned about is that such desire turned to Miyagi. ¡¸Why are you looking at me?¡¹ Miyagi says in a colder voice than usual. A cold stare also follows, and I don¡¯t feel so good. I know I don¡¯t have to worry about it, because it¡¯s like she made up the voice and the look. But ites on top of my heart with a certain weight that makes me feel like I¡¯m going to sink. ¡¸Can¡¯t I look at you?¡¹ I ask in as t a voice as possible. ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I won¡¯t look.¡¹ I drops my gaze to my textbook. I¡¯m doing my homework. Such an order would have distracted me, but Miyagi is doing her own homework. I have to do my homework as well, but I still can¡¯t concentrate on the problems lined up. I find myself trying to ruminate on Miyagi in my memory. I can forgive myself for these things, but it is difficult to ept them. It was unexpected that I would be so clearly aware of my desire for Miyagi. I can still feel Miyagi¡¯s breasts in my hands. I clench my right hand tightly. Grip it so hard that I can see nail marks on the palm of my hand, then open my hand. I look up and roll the eraser toward Miyagi. ¡¸I knew it, can I look at Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve already seen it. I mean, why bother asking that?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi told me not to look at her.¡¹ ¡¸Forget that kind of thing, Sendai-san, and do your homework seriously.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi, if you don¡¯t mind me watching.¡¹ The eraser is not returned. Miyagi was tantly disgusted. ¡¸I told you earlier that you shouldn¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸I was told I shouldn¡¯t, not that I shouldn¡¯t.¡¹ When I bothered to correct her, Miyagi wrinkled her brow. Then, with a distinctly miffed look on her face, she stands up and grabs a manga from the bookshelf. ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to do your homework, maybe you should read this.¡¹ A manga is ced on the table. ¡¸I bought this yesterday, so Sendai-san hasn¡¯t read it yet.¡¹ I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t want to be seen, but she says if I want to see her, make it a manga, not a face. I think Miyagi is cute for reacting this way. But there should be no lustful elements. Miyagi is just an ordinary girl anywhere, nothing special or unusual. Last year she was an inconspicuous, unassuming girl in the same ss, and now she¡¯s an inconspicuous, unassuming girl in the next ss. No, to be precise, she is inconspicuous and in but a little more unusual than usual. She don¡¯t usuallymand someone to lick her feet or bite them to the point of bleeding. When I think about it this way, it¡¯s pretty bad. I must have lost a couple of screws that had stopped me from reasoning when I lusted after such a person. Ugh, I should never have felt that way. I would like to touch Miyagi, but even if I did, I would never feel like that. I believe so. I don¡¯t want to think about why the screw fell off and don¡¯t need to know. Most of the time, she sit awfully far away even if she want to touch me. ¡¸You won¡¯t read it?¡¹ Miyagi throws an eraser at me. ¡¸I¡¯ll read it next time Ie back.¡¹ ¡¸When is the next time?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for Miyagi to decide, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡°Yes, but,¡± Miyagi says, closing the textbook. But soon after, he started flipping through his textbook and blurted out, ¡¸¡­Sendai-san, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯te today.¡¹ Words float in the air that seem to ignore the flow of the conversation. Only the sound of a textbook being rolled up echoes through the air and disappears, as if to disrupt the sudden pause. ¡¸What makes you think that?¡¹ ¡¸Because of what you did.¡¹ ¡¸I thought Miyagi was the one who wouldn¡¯t call me anymore.¡¹ Today, Miyagi called me. That seemed surprising. When the new semester started, Miyagi will not contact me. That¡¯s what I thought. ¡¸We didn¡¯t break any rules.¡¹ The textbook, which had been continuously rolled up, is closed. On second thought, that ended in an attempt. I guess that means we didn¡¯t break the rule of no sex because we didn¡¯t finish. I don¡¯t know where the end is for women to be together, though. ¡¸Then why are you sitting over there instead of next to me?¡¹ I ask what I was wondering so as not to miss out on the first established conversation of the day. Miyagi had been sitting next to me for a long time recently, never across from me. ¡¸Because Sendai-san is not to be trusted.¡¹ She said it once and for all, and I affirm her words in my mind. As for myck of trust, I cannot deny it. But Miyagi didn¡¯t reject me either. I wanted to say so, but I knew that if I said it, Miyagi would shut up again, so I swallowed the words. ¡¸Let¡¯s do our homework.¡¹ Unusually, Miyagi says something serious. But I was thinking only about Miyagi in front of me rather than filling up my notebook. Chapter 66: Today, all I can think about is Miyagi — 66

Chapter 66: Today, all I can think about is Miyagi ¡ª 66

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I spin the pen on my fingers. I open my textbook and run the pen through my notebook as if Miyagi is trying to get me out of her sight. I turn the pen once more. But this time the pen fell from my fingers and made a crunching sound. Yet Miyagi did not look up. ¡¸I¡¯ll do your homework,e here.¡¹ Tapping on the space next to her, I called Miyagi. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ Without looking up, Miyagi answers. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ming to you.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Was that an order?¡¹ When I asked, Miyagi looked up. ¡¸An order.¡¹ She says so strongly, I can¡¯t move. I give up and look at my textbook, honestly thinking that if it¡¯s an order, I have no choice. I am always saved by the word ¡°order.¡± Many times I would make Miyagi give orders and confront her with a choice, while she herself would shrug and back off because of the orders. In fact, I am not as enthusiastic as Miyagi told me to be. Just as I didn¡¯t have the courage to make a decisive change in their rtionship then, I don¡¯t have the courage to go next door to defy Miyagi¡¯s words now. Perhaps Miyagi would not dare toe next to me either. So I guess there is a distance between us today. ¡¸Sendai-san, I don¡¯t understand here.¡¹ ¡¸Where?¡¹ An unfriendly voice calls out to me and I look at Miyagi, pointing to a textbook with an open pen nib. ¡¸Here.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s kind of hard to see from here.¡¹ I know the part Miyagi is referring to. I also know what kind of problem it is. There is not such a big problem with looking at a textbook with numbers lined up backwards, but it does provide an opportunity to fill in the empty space next to it. But Miyagi silently turns the textbook towards me. ¡¸Miyagi¡¯s stingy.¡¹ Iined while scribbling on a textbook that I had nothing against, and it was quickly erased. ¡¸What is it about that I¡¯m stingy?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡¹ ¡¸Stop talking nonsense and tell me.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ I answer curtly and look at her textbook. As I exined how to solve the puzzle, writing the form on the edge of my notebook, Miyagi, looking as if she understood,id out the numbers on the paper. If only I had kept going that day. I have imagined such a thing several times in the past few days, but I think it is something that should be left to the imagination. I don¡¯t have the innocent idea that I shouldn¡¯t do this if I am not in a rtionship, but if we had done it all the way through, we wouldn¡¯t be doing our homework together like this. In that light, I shouldmend myself for not doing more than that a few days ago. ¡¸Is it right?¡¹ Miyagi looks up as shees up with the answer. ¡¸It was right.¡¹ Miyagi quickly dropped her gaze to her textbook when she saw the words in the notebook and told her so. ¡¸So, Miyagi. Are there other orders?¡¹ I ask her to pull her feelings out of her textbooks, but she doesn¡¯t respond. She is grumpy and silent. I can only imagine why Miyagi would not open her mouth. If I carelessly order her to do so, it will probably cause her to rehash our summer vacation. Commands that were once as trivial as¡¸read my book¡¹or¡¸do my homework¡¹somehow became dangerous, and giving the usualmands sounded like a request for a continuation of summer vacation. On the other hand, if I only order her not toe this way and do nothing else, there will be nowhere else for the 5,000 yen to go. I don¡¯t need the 5,000 yen anymore. I could say that. But I don¡¯t want to say I don¡¯t want it, because if I say I don¡¯t want it, then there will be no reason for me toe here. Out of the corner of my eye, Miyagi rolls up her textbook as if looking for the words she should say. Of course, there is no answer written in such a ce, and she says in a low voice with her eyes downcast. ¡¸Finish my homework and go home.¡¹ ¡¸Is that a good order to give?¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Miyagi, who said this, did not have an¡¸okay¡¹look on her face from any angle. I know this because we have known each other for a long time. Miyagi said what she said because she had to say something. ¡¸I should get another order.¡¹ ¡¸Why is Sendai-san ordering me around?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be done with your homework in no time.¡¹ The homework assigned is not that much. It only takes me an hour to finish and it¡¯s always much faster than when I leave. ¡¸The order, is that what you just gave me?¡¹ I can expect Miyagi to give me a different order, but I ask just the same. ¡¸¡­My hair, do it.¡¹ Miyagi says in a whispered voice. ¡¸Your hair?¡¹ ¡¸You said you¡¯d do my hair before.¡¹ Before, what I said before. When I trace my memory back through Miyagi¡¯s words, I will soon find what I was looking for. I said that when I was looking at a magazine I bought for Umina around the end of her midterm test. ¡¸How would you like it done?¡¹ I remember what I said to Miyagi, but I don¡¯t remember the girl in that magazine, her face or her hair. ¡¸Anything as long as you don¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Just make it good anyway.¡¹ A general request flies in, but the person does not move. She sits across from me and looks at me. ¡¸Miyagi,e here.¡¹ I am not psychic nor can I stretch my arms, so I can¡¯t touch her hair unless Miyagi moves. She should have known that, but she showed no sign of getting up. ¡¸Do you think I can touch your hair as it is?¡¹ I could go to Miyagi, but I know that I would not look good. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ When I called again, Miyagi stood up with a reluctant look on her face and came and sat down next to me at a little distance. Don¡¯t be so rmed. I mutter in my mind that I won¡¯t do anything, and take a brush out of my bag. ¡¸Your back, this way.¡¹ When I moved a little closer and tapped Miyagi¡¯s shoulder, her body shook with a jerk. Still, she honestly turned her back to me and touched her hair, which was longer than her shoulders. This time, her body did not sway, but I could feel the tension from her back. It was hard to do. As she said, she can¡¯t trust me, and the tense atmosphere around Miyagi makes me nervous too. ¡¸Your hair, it¡¯s beautiful.¡¹ I utter a fewmoncepliments, hoping to ease the stiff air. That being said, it is true, her ck hair is silky and runs through the fingers. But Miyagi doesn¡¯t reply. I also silentlyb her hair. I still can¡¯t remember the hairstyle of the girl in the magazine, and Miyagi¡¯s request is vague and unclear. I give up on relying on memory or responding to requests and scoop up a lock of Miyagi¡¯s hair and braid it. ¡¸Braids?¡¹ Miyagi, with her back stretched out, turns her face half towards me. ¡¸Yeah. Would you like a different hairstyle?¡¹ There are a number of cute hairstyles. I can look for a hairstyle that looks good on Miyagi from the images in my phone. But I will continue to weave Miyagi¡¯s hair. ¡¸Whatever you like¡­ The magazine you used to look at had a much different hairstyle.¡¹ Instead of saying anything is fine, Miyagi says, as if anything is not fine. ¡¸I¡¯m going to make you cute.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to say I don¡¯t remember the girl from the magazine. If she had braids, I would be able to touch Miyagi¡¯s hair for a long time. I don¡¯t want to say more about how I feel about such things. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have to be cute.¡¹ Miyagi replied, looking forward. Then she continued,¡¸You know what?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸I will continue to call you Sendai-san and give you orders.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸Well, then, until the graduation ceremony, if I call you,e here as before.¡¹ For the first time, the deadline for the order is clearly delimited. I, too, thought I could only stay in this room until graduation. I¡¯ve always thought that was about right, but I¡¯m going to voice out the remaining time. ¡¸You mean about six more months?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Until then, part of Sendai-san¡¯s after-school time is mine.¡¹ When Miyagi said it as if it were a matter of course, the air loosened a little, and the word ¡°tension¡± that had been firmly attached to my back was peeled off about a third of the time. I untie the braid I made and braid it again. Miyagi sits there withoutining. The hair is silky to the touch. The same scent thates from Miyagi¡¯s bed tickles my nose. I move a little closer to Miyagi, as if lured by the scent of shampoo, which is different from mine or that of Umina, Mariko and the others. ¡¸Six months, huh¡­ That¡¯s short.¡¹ She spits out the words as if muttering. My fingertips continue to weave her hair. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ Miyagi said in a voice devoid of emotion. Chapter 67: I cant sleep because of Sendai-san — 67

Chapter 67: I can''t sleep because of Sendai-san ¡ª 67

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The usual after school, the usual room. Sendai-san does not unbutton the second button. Today, her blouse is still fastened by the second button. I want to spend the same after-school time as usual, but I can¡¯t rx because Sendai-san doesn¡¯t do the same thing as usual. It is obvious that the summer vacation was the cause, but since this is the second time we are meeting like this since the start of the new school year, I think it is time for Sendai-san to do the same as usual. If she was aware of me in a strange way, I would be concerned too. I can¡¯t sit next to Sendai-san forever. It may be a small thing, but I can¡¯t even concentrate on my homework because I¡¯m worried about one button. To begin with, I don¡¯t want to do my homework. I¡¯m just doing my homework to forget about the little things that inevitably bother me. And yet, there is no point in doing homework if I can¡¯t even concentrate on the textbook in front of me. ¡¸Today¡¯s orders is?¡¹ I hear a voice from across to me and look up. Sendai-san¡¯s notebook, where she usually does her homework diligently, is the same as when I saw her earlier. It remained mostly white and did not appear to have more text. ¡¸Unbutton it.¡¹ I utter an order to return the unusual Sendai-san to her usual self. ¡¸Button?¡¹ ¡¸The button of your blouse.¡¹ ¡¸Lewd Miyagi.¡¹ I got an answer I hadn¡¯t imagined, and I think it¡¯s over the top, even unbuttoning one of the buttons on my blouse. It is not a big order because Sendai-san will remove it herself, not me. However, I realized that my words were not conveyed correctly to her, as she did not want to undo the button. ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹ ¡¸It means you don¡¯t have to take it all off. It¡¯s usually more erotic to think that if I tell you to unbutton a button, but it¡¯s all of them.¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t say you thought it was an order to take it all off.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t say it, but you thought it.¡¹ When I folded my words, Sendai-san admitted,¡¸Yes, but¡¹and continued her words. ¡¸So how many do I remove if not all?¡¹ ¡¸One.¡¹ ¡¸Just one?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me as if to remind me. I told her to take off two things, but her didn¡¯t. The third button is fluid; sometimes it is allowed to be undone and sometimes it is not. I don¡¯t know what kind of day it is today, but I don¡¯t want it removed and I don¡¯t think she will. ¡¸I don¡¯t know how many you want to remove, Sendai-san, but I don¡¯t have to remove two or three.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, fine.¡¹ When I said this, Sendai-san easily unbuttons one of the buttons. ¡¸Is this okay?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹ Unlike at school, she is the usual Sendai-san I see in this room, wearing a blouse unbuttoned to the second button. But there is still a sense of difort, and it looks different from before the summer vacation. I can¡¯t stare at her, but I can¡¯t take my gaze off her. I stare at Sendai-san as if looking for a mistake. ¡¸What?¡¹ Sendai-san sounds dubious. Her reaction is the same as usual in such situations. It is weird to not be able to grasp the true nature of the feeling of difort. ¡¸Do you want me to do your hair again?¡¹ The words spoken to me in silence are a hint. Come to think of it, Sendai-san often had her hair untied during summer vacation. Although Sendai-san is the one who braided my hair, which is set with my uniform, I was more likely to untie it during the vacation, so my memories no longer ovep well. ¡¸Forget my hair, Sendai, untie your hair.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Why not? It¡¯s easy enough to untie, right?¡¹ ¡°Yes, but,¡± says Sendai-san, untying her hair. Her hair, which is browner than mine because it has been braided all my life, is not straight. It¡¯s like a gentle wave unlike summer vacation, but summer vacation and now blend together just fine in my mind. ¡¸And then do it like you always do.¡¹ No longer wanting to give orders, I throws the rest of her time to Sendai-san. ¡¸What do you mean, like always?¡¹ ¡¸Say something.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by, anything?¡¹ ¡¸Anything is fine.¡¹ Without wanting to give any particr orders, I called Sendai-san. But I couldn¡¯t tell her that, and if I didn¡¯t order her to do something, she would get suspicious. Even if I were to give an appropriate order, it is difficult to say it because any order would likely lead to thest day of summer vacation. There is a way to not call Sendai-san if there is nothing to order, but that method was not one I wanted to actively adopt. So, anything that she speak is fine as long as she can consume the orders. ¡¸You¡¯re right¨C¡¹ Sendai-san grunts as if she is trying to find amon topic of conversation that doesn¡¯t exist. Then, after a while, she said,¡¸Well.¡¹ ¡¸Where are you applying to college? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t decided by this point in the year.¡¹ The topic, which I don¡¯t like to be exposed to, makes my brow wrinkle involuntarily. Perhaps Sendai-san knows I don¡¯t want to talk about this and is asking me about it. ¡¸You told me to say something, Miyagi, so answer me.¡¹ It¡¯s just that it¡¯s kind of hard to say because I just kind of decided, and a career path is nothing to hide. Besides, she will eventually find out, even if I keep quiet. I mention the local university, regretting that I did not limit the topic. ¡¸What about Sendai-san?¡¹ I don¡¯t want to hear it, but if I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t pause. ¡¸An university outside of the prefecture.¡¹ She said inly, and Sendai-san added the name of the university. ¡¸Are you serious about that?¡¹ The college she mentioned is one that you can¡¯t get into if you¡¯re just a little bit smart. As far as I know, no one has ever gone there from our high school. I am sure that even Sendai-san will not be epted. ¡¸It¡¯s a lie. I¡¯ve been trying to get there, but it¡¯s never going to happen.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a smile. ¡¸You were going for it.¡¹ ¡¸I knew it was impossible, though.¡¹ I thought she was joking, but the fact that she didn¡¯t deny my words indicated that she really intended to take the way. I don¡¯t know why she is aiming for such a university, but she is serious about attending prep school and maybe still wants to take it. ¡¸I¡¯m only telling Miyagi about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going to say it. I mean, I don¡¯t have anyone to tell.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yeah, right.¡¹ The truth is, we don¡¯t want this kind of thing. We have enough secrets between us, and I don¡¯t want any more. The more secrets I have, the heavier and harder it is to move. I feel as if I will not be able to go anywhere from in front of Sendai-san. ¡¸Where do you actually take the test?¡¹ When I asked in passing to dilute the secret I had heard, she mentioned another out-of-state university. This time, with the name of a university that Sendai-san would likely have been epted to, I know that what she told me was true. Nevertheless. It was natural, considering her grades, and although I thought it was not so, I did not feel so good when she told me she was going to a university outside the prefecture from her own mouth. I was concerned about the new secret I shared with Sendai-san, but now my mind is upied even more with the university she is actually applying to. It is hazy, trying to scrape away the heart together with the mind. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. You should apply to the same college as me.¡¹ As if it were nothing, Sendai-san pushes me to do something unreasonable. Given my grades, it¡¯s not an easy college for me to get into. ¡¸Don¡¯t say such random things. There¡¯s no way I can go.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true.¡¹ ¡¸Where it falls down, I don¡¯t want to bother taking it.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to fail or not until you take the test, and why not take the slip? You¡¯ve been studying seriouslytely, and I think if you work a little harder you can get there.¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to go to college together.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe so, but you should go to a good college if you can.¡¹ ¡¸Absolutely not.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to put in the effort to go to a good college. Besides, the time I spend with Sendai-san is only until graduation. That¡¯s why, there is no way to go to the same college. Even Sendai-san should know that. It doesn¡¯t matter to me that she is about to leave the province. That¡¯s right, good grief, I don¡¯t care, not one bit. ¡¸Enough about this, next order.¡¹ I don¡¯t have an order I want to give. But I don¡¯t want to continue to talk nonsense about career paths on the sly, so I¡¯m going to think of an order I can give right now. ¡¸You still give the orders.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll do it, so listen.¡¹ ¡¸Whatever you want.¡¹ Sendai-san said, not hiding the expression on her face that she had not spoken enough. Chapter 68: I cant sleep because of Sendai-san — 68

Chapter 68: I can''t sleep because of Sendai-san ¡ª 68

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Order. Order. A nd order. I close the textbook, wondering what it is. If I don¡¯t say something soon, Sendai-san will start talking about something else. I remove my gaze from Sendai-san in front of me and look around the room. The bed, the closet, the wardrobe. A bookcase catches my eye and I decide on an order. ¡¸Read a book.¡¹ ¡¸Which book?¡¹ ¡¸The boring one.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s interesting, no?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m more likely to fall asleep if the book looks boring.¡¹ ¡¸So that¡¯s the reason.¡¹ Sendai-san stands up when she realizes that she is being used as a luby. Then she went to the bookshelf, brought a book without bothering to read it, and sat down beside the bed. ¡¸Is this fine? It sounds like a book report assignment, and it¡¯s a good one, and it¡¯ll put you to sleep.¡¹ ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s the book we were assigned in middle school.¡¹ A 1st year or 2nd year. The book that Sendai-san has is an assignment book for either of those two years. I read it to write a book report, but I remember I had a hard time falling asleep when I read it. ¡¸Read that.¡¹ Sitting on the bed, Imand Sendai-san. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Her slender fingers open a novel that has been sleeping on the bookshelf. On the side with the pillow, I see the profile of Sendai-san sitting on the floor with her legs copsed. I hear the sound of pages being rolled up and stories being read. The same order has been given many times in the past, and Sendai-san reads the novel without stagnation as she has done before. Not too loud, not too quiet, the voice is just right for this room. Her soft voice is nicer to the ear than it sounds in the ssroom. Sendai-san, reading a book, is much the same as she was before the summer vacation. I usually want to lie down right away and get sleepy because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so interesting about the novel being read out loud. But today, as usual, I couldn¡¯t seem to sleep. I couldn¡¯t even think about lying down. It is not Sendai-san¡¯s fault. Maybe this is my problem. When I graduate, I won¡¯t be able to hear this voice anymore. I was suddenly concerned about such a trivial matter because it was clear that she was going to be far away from where I thought she was, even though I should have delimited it myself. I knew, but did not understand, that we would no longer see each other by chance. ¡¸I thought you were going to sleep?¡¹ The boring story abruptly breaks off and turns into a story about me not lying down forever. ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep, go on.¡¹ As Iy my body on the bed without even a hint of sleep, Sendai-san¡¯s hand reaches out to me. Her hand stroked my hair without hesitation and I pushed her hand away. ¡¸Continue reading.¡¹ There is no reply, but the interrupted story is heard again. A clear voice tickles my ears. I don¡¯t want to sleep, so I look at Sendai-san without closing my eyes. Her hair is hanging over her well-groomed face and I find it disturbing. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said untie her hair. At the end of the bed, as I lean closer to Sendai-san, her voice is a little closer. My gaze is fixed on a button that has been removed. I can just see a little bit of her corbone now, but I have seen beyond that. A hotter summer vacation than now. When I ordered her to take off her clothes, Sendai-san did so without hesitation. It¡¯s something that won¡¯t happen again in the future, and I¡¯ll never see her body again. I reach over to Sendai-san and pull her hair. College sounds so much more boring than the story that is being read out to me right now. ¡¸Where were you looking?¡¹ I thought she was going toin about the pain, but I was told differently. ¡¸Sendai-san is in front of me, so I was just looking at Sendai-san.¡¹ When I mention the general facts, I hear a skeptical¡¸Hmm.¡¹But she says nothing more than that. She put the novel down on the bed and turned to face me, and she gave one small sigh. Then she tugged at my bangs. ¡¸Close your eyes. You¡¯re going to sleep, right?¡¹ Sendai-san¡¯s hand covers my eyes. The brightly lit room bes dark and I can no longer see anything. Sendai-san is at the end of the line of sight. I didn¡¯t intend to match, but our eyes meet. ¡ª¡ªToo close. I am closer to Sendai-san than I was a moment ago. I hurriedly let go of her hand that was holding on to me and hit the novel she had put down. A book fell out with a thud, but Sendai-san did not try to pick it up. ¡¸Sendai-san, you need to get a little further away from me.¡¹ ¡¸But Miyagi did approached me.¡¹ I was the first to approach her. I admit that. But I don¡¯t remember getting this close. Somehow, Sendai-san is peering at me. ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, Sendai-san is approaching me, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹ ¡¸It might be?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, you know? And you don¡¯t have to read this close to me.¡¹ I tried pushing her shoulder lightly, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Her hand touches my earlobe. It was stroked softly, pinched and pulled. Her fingertips crawl behind my ears, tickling me badly. Sendai-san¡¯s hand kept touching me gently, reminding me of a summer day, and I tapped her arm. ¡¸Sorry.¡¹ She looked surprised for a moment, and Sendai-san quickly apologized. Then she sat down t on the floor. ¡¸Pick it up.¡¹ When I raise myself up and point to the book that fell out, Sendai-san takes it honestly in her hand. The book flipped through the pages and stopped at a page that would have contained the rest of the story. ¡¸I¡¯ll continue reading, right?¡¹ Sendai-san says tly. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to read it anymore.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not gonna sleep?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not.¡¹ The exact words are ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± but I don¡¯t need to tell her the exact words. I take the book from Sendai-san and ce it on my pillow. I don¡¯t get out of bed, though my homework is thrown out without being finished. Sendai-san, who had be short-handed, did not head for the table either. And because the order was given halfway through, the room became awfully quiet. It¡¯s not a very nice silence and I can¡¯t sit quietly. I want to do something, and my fingertips tap the book. Only a small thumping sound can be heard. Sendai-san leans back against the bed. From the bed, I can see her normally invisible whiskers. As I was thinking that I could reach out and touch them, Mr. Sendai said,¡¸Ah, right,¡¹as if remembering, and continued her words. ¡¸Has Miyagi¡¯s ss decided what they will do for the festival?¡¹ Next month, a scheduled school event rolls out of her mouth and I jump on it. ¡¸Not yet. Sendai-san¡¯s ss?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re not going to do it at our ce, so we¡¯re going to have to fool around with disys and such.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s nice.¡¹ The conversation that began abruptly is much better than the two of us being silent and somehow continue talking. If we could have this kind of peaceful talk, I wish we had done it long ago. It¡¯s much better than talking about tedious examinations. We are still a bit jerky, but we are getting closer to our usual selves. ¡¸Isn¡¯t that how it is in Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s thest festival in high school, and they¡¯re excited to do something memorable.¡¹ I think it¡¯s a hassle. Half of my ssmates are excited and talking about doing something. The other half of the ss seems to think it¡¯s appropriate, but no one canin because a prominent member of the ss is taking the lead in the conversation. ¡¸Miyagi as well?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not much. I just thought it was appropriate.¡¹ ¡¸This way, it¡¯s easy.¡¹ Sendai-san turns around andughs. I wish we were in the same ss. I almost say this to her soft smile, but then I stop talking. ¡¸I think it¡¯s time we continue with the homework.¡¹ Sendai-san nces at the table. ¡¸I won¡¯t do it.¡¹ ¡¸If not then, should I read the book?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I guess were doing homework.¡¹ ¡¸Then,e here.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go even if you don¡¯t tell me to.¡¹ I got off the bed and sat down across from Sendai-san. Chapter 69: I cant sleep because of Sendai-san — 69

Chapter 69: I can''t sleep because of Sendai-san ¡ª 69

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Going to college. Sendai-san had said so even before the summer vacation, and I knew without asking that the university would be out of the prefecture. I just heard what I expected to hear. I was just a little shocked. To put it correctly, I just heard what I expected to hear, but I am shocked at myself for thinking about it all the time. Sendai-san¡¯s reasons for wanting to go out of the prefecture can be inferred from what I saw at her house during the summer vacation. She want to get out of that house. I think that¡¯s about it. If this reason is correct, I cannot change Sendai-san¡¯s course of action. Wrong. That¡¯s not it. I am not trying to change Sendai-san¡¯s path, and there is no point in changing it. Our rtionship ends there after high school graduation. In the first ce, her career path is hers to decide, not mine to meddle with. I know this, but I have been stuck since Sendai-san left. I¡¯m still sitting where she was sitting. We didn¡¯t eat dinner together, so we haven¡¯t eaten yet. But I¡¯m not hungry. I get up sluggishly and head for the bathroom with a change of clothes. I feel like I¡¯m going to think about unnecessary things when I¡¯m leisurely soaking in the hot water, so I take a shower and lie down on my bed. If I keep going, I will pass the school of my choice. It¡¯s not enough to go to the same university as Sendai-san, but it doesn¡¯t matter because my goal is not to go to a good university. Generally speaking, Sendai-san talks too much about me. She does not even know my exact grades, yet she says random things about going to the same university. If I told her I wanted to go to a university outside of the prefecture, my father would say it was a good idea, but with my current grades, the same university would be absolutely impossible. Even taking into ount what we both studied during the summer vacation, it would be difficult. I¡¯m sure that if I saw the results of the uing mid-term test, even Sendai-san will say it¡¯s impossible. It would be a waste of time to apply to a university that I have no chance of getting into. ¡¸Ah¡ª I don¡¯t know why I take this stuff so seriously.¡¹ I roll over and turn off the light. Dad doesn¡¯te home. It is a little disconcerting to think that all the lights in the house are off, not just in this room. ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹ I¡¯m not afraid. I mutter in my mind and close my eyes. Perhaps it is because it is earlier than my usual bedtime, but I am not sleepy at all. Still, I close my eyes tightly. One sheep, two sheep. I resort to the ssic method of counting sheep, but no sleepes. In the end, morning came without a good night¡¯s sleep so much as a doze, and I had no choice but to go to school. When I enter the ssroom, my sleep-deprived head is still not clear. After an hour or two of ss, my mind is still foggy. I don¡¯t remember what the teacher was talking about. The next thing I know, it¡¯s my third break and I¡¯m approached by Maika. ¡¸Shiori, let¡¯s go.¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ ¡¸Next was the audiovisual room¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah.¡¹ I hurriedly pull out my textbook and notebook and stand up. Before I can check to make sure I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, Ami grabs me by the arm. Then, she drags me out of the ssroom and down the hallway. I am not the type of person who goes to bed early or gets up early, but I am the type of person who naturally falls asleep at a reasonable hour. So it¡¯s not often that I can¡¯t sleep and I¡¯m so sleep-deprived that I¡¯m in a daze that my mornings are destroyed. It¡¯s Sendai-sam¡¯s fault that I am so unshakable. She says things that determine people¡¯s career paths, and I¡¯m so sleepy I can¡¯t even take my sses properly. It really pisses me off. When I step forward vigorously with a feeling of anger, the hallway rings with a thump. The sound made my fuzzy head a little clearer, and I heard Ami¡¯s voice as I stepped briskly down the hallway once more. ¡¸Shiori, front, your front!¡¹ ¡¸My front?¡¹ ¡¸Here.¡¹ Maika pulls me by the arm. My body leans a little and my consciousness, which had been at my feet, moves forward. My eyes met Sendai-san. ¡ª¡ªEh, Sendai-san? Why? No, it¡¯s not that crazy. Since I am at school, it is not strange that I met with Sendai-san. But I have never seen eye to eye with her at school until now. I was surprised that something natural and something not natural happened at the same time, and before I knew it, I bumped shoulders with Sendai-san, who was diagonally in front of me. ¡¸Wah!¡¹ It was not a graze, but a pain caused by a shoulder-to-shoulder contact. I was unable to support myself as I lean back, pulled by Maika, and voices that I was about to fall. ¡¸Shiori, are you okay?¡¹ Maika asks while supporting me as I stumble. ¡¸I¡¯m okay.¡¹ I answer with a stance. When I return my gaze from Sendai-san to her, I see Ibaraki-san and her friend in the reflection with her. ¡¸Hazuki, are you okay.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I can¡¯t take my eyes off Ibaraki-san, who is having the same conversation that Maika and I did. ¡ª¡ªSendai-san¡¯s ce is next to mine. As I was trying to dismiss such a line in my head, I heard a familiar voice say,¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸It was all right.¡¹ Sendai-san stares at me with a distant voice. I can¡¯t get familiar with her. I know that, but I am not good at this kind of her. I remove my gaze from Sendai-san. ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry, too. I was in a daze.¡¹ If one ask who is to me, me or Sendai-san, it must be me. I was looking ahead, but I was not looking back. Both Maika and Ami had told me that it would be dangerous if I continued walking, but I was too dazed to notice. If I trace the reason for this, I can get to Sendai-san, but I can¡¯t say that here. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ Somehow I couldn¡¯t call her¡¸Sendai-san,¡¹so I¡¯m going to say a word that has been flung around many times in this ce. ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll pick it up.¡¹ Saying this, Sendai-san picked up a textbook that had fallen into the hallway. I looked at it and finally realized that I had neither a textbook nor a notebook. ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll pick it up myself.¡¹ I squatted down and picked up the notebook. Then, as I reached for the pen case, Sendai-san grabbed me by the wrist. ¡¸Let me pick it.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a calm tone. She doesn¡¯t let go of the wrist she has grabbed. She grabs me so hard that it hurts. ¡¸I¡¯ll pick it up myself.¡¹ If this were my room, I would just strongly tell her to let me go. But this is school and I choose to be gentle and tell her to get her hands off me. ¡¸Ah, sorry.¡¹ The hand that was gripping my wrist so tightly leaves. ¡¸Is this all of it?¡¹ Sendai-san asks as she hands me a textbook she was carrying. ¡¸Yeah, all of it. Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ After smiling like a well-made doll, Sendai-san starts to walk away. She quickly disappears from my presence, and the only sound I hear is Ibaraki-san¡¯s voice echoing down the hallway. I m my textbooks and notebooks. In addition, I tap the pen case and says to Maika and Ami,¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªWhat have you done to Sendai-san?¡¹ Maika taps me on the shoulder and gives me a curious look. ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸She was looking at Shiori and grabbing your arm. Didn¡¯t you do something?¡¹ ¡¸It didn¡¯t hurt. I hit it pretty hard.¡¹ I don¡¯t think it was seen that much. But the wrist that was grabbed was painful. I don¡¯t know why Sendai-san did what she did. I look at the wrist that was grabbed. Nothing has changed since before I bumped into Sendai-san. I sighed, wishing there was something left in me that would not disappear. Chapter 70: Miyagi is too unreserved — 70

Chapter 70: Miyagi is too unreserved ¡ª 70

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I think I spoke with Miyagi for the first time at school. I had called Miyagi up once to talk to her, but that was more like an extension of our time together. But not earlier. It was the first time I had what seemed like a conversation in front of my friends. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it seemed like a big deal, and it drove me crazy. I don¡¯t have to turn around, but I want to. ¡¸Hazuki, you¡¯re acting kind of spaced out, are you seriously okay?¡¹ I hear Umina¡¯s unexpectedly loud voice and look next to me. ¡¸Sorry. I was just thinking.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll bump to someone again.¡¹ Sheugh at me in a lighthearted tone, and my response was, ¡°Sure,¡± and walks down the corridor. I listen carefully, but I don¡¯t hear Miyagi¡¯s voice. Only Umina and Mariko¡¯s voices are in my ears. ¡¸That girl we just met, Miyagi, right?¡¡Are you close with her?¡¹ Umina says, as if remembering. ¡¸I know it¡¯s Miyagi, but we don¡¯t really get along.¡¹ ¡¸You two were walking together on summer vacation.¡¹ ¡¸With who?¡¹ ¡¸With Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸I think you have the wrong person.¡¹ I¡¯m used to lying, so the wordse easily. ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯d mistake Hazuki for her.¡¹ Umina, perhaps too confident, bites back. ¡¸And I remember it well because I saw it in a weird ce.¡¹ The name of the station that Umina mentioned was the ce where me and Miyagi went on our summer vacation and watched a movie together. So the two people she saw were definitely me and Miyagi, and she was not mistaken. ¡¸Now that you mention it¡ª¡¹ Before entering the ssroom, I tell my memory to correct the lie I told. ¡¸My rtives had a house in that area and I went there. That¡¯s when I ran into Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, Hazuki. I have rtives in that area. I have a cousin who lives near the station too.¡¹ Inside the ssroom, Mariko said while avoiding her desk, and Umina, looking bored, continued,¡¸Even Hazuki sometimes forgets.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just human.¡¹ ¡¸Well, either we get along or we don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. I was just wondering if that girl was the reason you didn¡¯t hang out with me over the summer break.¡¹ Umina sits down and looks at me with resentful eyes. I do not go to my seat and continue talking with Umina. ¡¸You said you were going to a prep school for summer vacation. Why was Umina there?¡¹ ¡¸My boyfriend and dates.¡¹ ¡¸In a ce like that?¡¹ ¡¸We talked about going somewhere different once in a while. I don¡¯t see any kids from our school there, do I? So I went a little out of my way.¡¹ It backfired. Miyagi should have deliberately chosen a ce where we were unlikely to meet anyone we knew. I never would have guessed that Umina would have gone that far with the same idea. ¡¸You guys are so close. I envy you.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to remind her of the start of the conversation, although she doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of pursuing what happened with Miyagi. I smiled and proceeded with the conversation, and it seems that thestment I made was a good one, as her mood improved just a little. She talks about where me and Miyagi went that day, what we ate, and so on. I don¡¯t mean to be jealous of other people¡¯s happiness, but it¡¯s not a story that interests me much, and Umina¡¯s voice bes one that I can only hear. I look down and look at my hands. It is obvious, but there is no trace of Miyagi. ¡¸Did you get hurt when you bumped into her?¡¹ Mariko peeks into my hand, as if she is suspicious of me staring at it. ¡¸I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m okay.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Look, I look fine right?¡¹ I wave my hand. ¡¸Passed. Now you can hold hands with your boyfriend on a date.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have anyone like that.¡¹ ¡¸I know. Just make it up as you go along.¡¹ ¡¸Even if I make it, I might not hold hands.¡¹ ¡¸Why? Just plug it in.¡¹ Mariko looks at me strangely. ¡¸Do you hold hands that much?¡¹ I ask this question not necessarily to either Umina or Mariko. The question is not one that I ask with any deep meaning. I don¡¯t think the answer will help me. Miyagi came to mind, but Miyagi is not my girlfriend, nor do I want to walk hand in hand with her. But when I¡¯m around her, I¡¯m aware of her. It¡¯s the same as before. ¡¸Normally, you¡¯d hook it up.¡¹ Mariko puts out her hand as if teasing me, and I hold it. Mariko¡¯s hand is not so different from Miyagi¡¯s hand. It¡¯s warm and soft. Perhaps even Umina¡¯s hands are the same. But Miyagi is clearly different from the two. I don¡¯t want to hold hands with her, but I do want to touch her. Earlier, when I bumped into her in the hallway, she naturally grabbed my hand. These feelings are not as healthy as Mariko suggests. ¡¸What, do you have a crush on someone?¡¹ Umina looks at me with a face of nothing but interest. This is getting troublesome. This is a pattern that is pursued by those who say they don¡¯t have any, saying,¡¸You must at least have someone you care about.¡¹ ¡¸Who, who is it?¡¹ I also hear Mariko¡¯s happy voice, and as I¡¯m thinking of an appropriate answer, the chime rings. ¡¸ss is about to start.¡¹ Aided by a righteously timed chime, I take my seat, and the teacher soon enters the ssroom. ss begins and the teacher¡¯s voice echoes. I copy the words on the ckboard into my notebook. On the white paper, my right hand spells ¡°Miyagi¡± in the margin and erases it. I want to talk about it at school. I hear my own voice in my head, overriding the teacher¡¯s voice. ¡­It¡¯s ridiculous. There is nothing to talk about with Miyagi at school. For the most part, there are still long periods of silence even when we are alone. I push the extraneous thoughts out of my mind and turn to a page in my textbook. If I concentrate only on filling in my notes, the ss will end as usual, neither long nor short. As I sat down to eat lunch with Umina and the others, I heard a ringtone and took my phone out of my bag. Sitting back down and looking at the screen, what I received was the usual message from Miyagi, filling up my after-school schedule. It¡¯s unusual to be called out two days in a row, but I¡¯m not surprised. I grabbed her wrist in the hallway. That¡¯s what she want to pursue. The problem is that I can¡¯t exin why I grabbed Miyagi¡¯s wrist in front of everyone. I could answer that I wanted to touch her, but I don¡¯t think Miyagi would be satisfied with such an answer. They would ask why you wanted to touch them. I didn¡¯t want to give Miyagi back to my friend. There is no way I could say that behind the desire to touch, there was such a feeling. It was an emotion the size of a kompeito*, but inappropriate to direct at Miyagi. I send a message to Miyagi to make an after-school appointment and get up from my seat. The thought of being pursued for what happened in the hallway makes my head hurt. It¡¯s a hassle. But I didn¡¯t find it troublesome to meet Miyagi. Chapter 71: Miyagi is too unrestrained — 71

Chapter 71: Miyagi is too unrestrained ¡ª 71

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I entered Miyagi¡¯s room and unbutton one of my blouse. The air is as delicate as ever, but I¡¯m getting used to it. After receiving the 5,000 yen and sitting in ce, Miyagi brings a ss of barley tea and cider and ces it on the table. Then, after some hesitation, she sat down next to me. It¡¯s a little further away than before, but I¡¯m relieved to see one side filled for the first time since the summer vacation ended. Everything is not quite back to normal, but it is getting closer to being back to normal. Sometimes things don¡¯t work out, but that is inevitable. If I do things the same way I did before the summer break, even if only in form, my feelings will eventually follow suit. Miyagi spreads out the textbooks and handouts on the table without a word. I don¡¯t know if she is motivated or not, but she maturely fills in the printouts. I too open my textbook and notebook and begin to do my homework. What I said to Miyagist time,¡¸You should take the same college as me,¡¹ were irresponsible words. Miyagi told me that there was way she could go, but I think it would not be difficult as it is. After the summer vacation, we both studied together. The number of times Miyagi says to me,¡¸I don¡¯t understand, so teach me,¡¹has definitely decreased. Still, I don¡¯t think it will reach the pass line. However, if she do it diligently now, she might be epted. It requires her motivation, and I am willing to teach her to study if Miyagi says she will go to the same university. But I cannot force them to do so. Just because we went to the same university doesn¡¯t mean anything. The end date is set and I agree with it. I just somehow thought it would be fun to have Miyagi at the same university. ¡¸Sendai-san.¡¹ I hear Miyagi¡¯s voice and I look up. ¡¸Did you miss something?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not about that. What was that today?¡¹ I knew it. Why Miyagi called me two days in a row. I knew what it was, but I pretended not to know. ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸You grabbed my hand in the hallway.¡¹ ¡¸I was just trying to pick up something that Miyagi dropped off.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to grab my wrist or anything, do you?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just a little help, that¡¯s all.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯d call that one a hit.¡¹ This is problematic. I don¡¯t want to be pursued for something I don¡¯t want to talk about. Besides, Miyagi would be in trouble if I told the truth. It is better for both of us to keep quiet about the thought that I didn¡¯t want to return Miyagi to my friend. ¡¸¡­What do I want you to answer? I will tell Miyagi what she wants me to say, so say it.¡¹ I propose a peaceful solution. If there are words she want me to say, I would like to say her and be done with it. Prolonging this conversation will not result in a mutually satisfactory oue, so it is better to end it quickly, whether it is appropriate or not. But I know that Miyagi will not be satisfied with such an answer. ¡¸That¡¯s not what I want you to do.¡¹ ¡¸Then, what?¡¹ ¡¸Tell me the reason why you grabbed me.¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to touch Miyagi, so I just touched you.¡¹ I mention a part of the reason why I grabbed her. ¡¸What¡¯s that? Answer me properly.¡¹ ¡¸I answered.¡¹ ¡¸So what was the reason you wanted to touch me?¡¹ You shouldn¡¯t ask those questions. It¡¯s more peaceful that way. ¡¸You know, Miyagi, you¡¯re asking because you know I won¡¯t answer, right?¡¹ I ask to break up the barrage of questions, but there is no answer. I have no choice but to speak the following line. ¡¸I don¡¯t have to have a reason, I just have to want to touch you.¡¹ Then I reach for Miyagi. She is a little further away than usual, but I can reach Miyagi right next to me. I touch her cheek and press my palm against it. Miyagi¡¯s face contorts into a grimace, but she doesn¡¯t let go of my hand. The body heat flowing in from the attached area is pleasant, and I slide my hand from her cheek to touch her neck. Not that I want anything more than this right now, but I think my feelings for Miyagi are impure. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to touch you for no reason.¡¹ ¡¸If you say so, Miyagi must have a reason when she touches me, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡ª¡¹ Miyagi was at a loss for words. Then, instead of speaking the rest of the story, she peeled off my hand. ¡¸Sendai-san, I don¡¯t understand. You do all kinds of weird things at school and here.¡¹ Miyagi says in a low voice and drops her gaze. ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it either¡ª¡ª Miyagi, hurry up and give orders today.¡¹ I am not confident that I can stay in this uneventful situation. I know that the screw that stops reason from working in front of Miyagi is useless. Though we have the same shape as usual, we have not yet been able to return to our original form. Shapes are easily broken with the slightest provocation. It is better to be ordered than to have something happen as it is. Miyagi should only give nd orders, so the situation will be better than it is now. ¡¸Then let me pierce you.¡¹ Without looking up, Miyagi uttered the word ¡°piercing,¡± which was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t help but look back at her. ¡¸Piercing?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Piercing Sendai-san¡¯s ear¡¹ Miyagi looks up and tugs at my earlobe, perhaps in retaliation for touching her ear yesterday. ¡¸Definitely not.¡¹ I assure, I¡¯m headed for Miyagi. I don¡¯t want something that stays behind like a piercing. Miyagi is quick to want to make marks and has actually made marks on me. I¡¯ve allowed that to happen until now, but that¡¯s because those marks are quickly disappearing. But piercing is different. I can¡¯t just ept it the same way I have always epted it. ¡¸Why is it not good?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s against the school rules.¡¹ I grab Miyagi¡¯s arm as my hand, which has no intention of refraining, continues to touch my ear in a fluffy manner. If I pull hard enough, the fingers that were pinching the earlobe will honestly move away, and the voice will change to an unspoken one. ¡¸Sendai-san, your skirt is too short, your hair is dyed, and you¡¯re already in vition.¡¹ ¡¸This is about as eptable as it gets.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, Sendai-san, it¡¯s always the same.¡¹ ¡¸You know what I mean?¡¹ ¡¸You make up rules on your own and look like it¡¯s the norm.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine, I could at least make up some rules. Besides, the teacher doesn¡¯t get mad at me for my skirt and hair, so that means it¡¯s not so much of a vition.¡¹ School rules are not so strict. Although they are tightly defined in writing, the teachers who administer them are not as strict as they are in writing. If I follow them for the most part, I won¡¯t be offended, and I will be considered to be following the school rules. I make a rule to stay within the ¡°ballpark¡± and I stick to it. ¡¸That¡¯s not fair.¡¹ ¡¸If you think it¡¯s not fair, Miyagi can do it too. You¡¯d look prettier with a shorter skirt.¡¹ I grabbed Miyagi¡¯s halfway length skirt and tugged a little, and before I could make it short enough to not be offended, I was hit on the back of the hand. ¡¸Fine, at this length. I don¡¯t care about that. Just let me get your ears pierced next time.¡¹ ¡¸You should get another order. That kind of thing is against the rules.¡¹ I said it once and for all. But Miyagi looked like she wasn¡¯t about to give up. Chapter 72: Miyagi is too unrestrained — 72

Chapter 72: Miyagi is too unrestrained ¡ª 72

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I am not convinced. Miyagi, who does not say so clearly but only speaks in those kinds of terms, seems to be obsessed with the order to have the piercing opened. But no matter how insistent she was, the reply is the same. Even though I ept most orders, there are some that I cannot ept. ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna let you open it.¡¹ I tell her to make sure. ¡¸What is it about piercing that is against the rules?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s against the rules to make scars that will stay on my body forever. It¡¯s a simr act of violence. I mean, what kind of piercing are you trying to make me wear? Let me see.¡¹ I have no intention of epting Miyagi¡¯s order, but I am curious what kind of earrings she has prepared. But Miyagi did not bring out the earrings and said in a quieter voice than before. ¡¸I haven¡¯t prepared it yet, but if you don¡¯t mind me opening it, I¡¯ll get it.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to buy them, and I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re piercing my ears.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I just want to experiment to see if the teacher gets angry. I think Sendai-san should be warned once in a while.¡¹ Miyagi blurts out reasons that may or may not be true, but it was not very interesting. Either way, it¡¯s reason enough toin. ¡¸Don¡¯t try to experiment on people. Come up with a better reason.¡¹ ¡¸What if there was a better reason?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ I don¡¯t know where Miyagi¡¯s true intentions lie, but I think the order to have the piercing opened is too heavy a mandate. I don¡¯t want something that will stay on my body forever, even if I go to a different university in the future and never see Miyagi again. I don¡¯t want my body to be etched with the time we spent alone together. ¡¸Then, don¡¯t move for a moment.¡¹ Miyagi utters a word that I can only imagine is disgusting. ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ There¡¯s no reply. Instead, a hand reaches out. But the handnds on my shoulder without touching my ear. Is it intentional that Miyagi wants to leave traces on me? I am not sure what she is thinking, even though she is right in front of me. Although we are having more conversations than when I first came to this room, I often don¡¯t know what she was really thinking. I couldn¡¯t decide whether her desire to have me wear earrings that she didn¡¯t have ready was impulsive or something she could barely bring herself to say. It seems terribly difficult to get close to each other through superficial conversation. But it was easy to zero in on the distance between our bodies, and Miyagi put her lips to my ear. Her dark hair sways and I smell the soft scent of shampoo. Our lips that have touched many times in the past easily fit into my body. It seems natural to me that Miyagi is closer to me than anyone else, but I still had reason to believe that I should not ept it. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi.¡¹ A push on the shoulder. The heat leaves the area where we are touching each other, and I hear a voice in my ear. ¡¸Sendai-san won¡¯t let me get her ears pierced, so this is my recement.¡¹ A hand shakes as it presses on Miyagi¡¯s shoulder, too close to the voice. The exhaled breath tickles as it caresses my ear. ¡¸Just be mature about it. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to hurt you, it¡¯s a simple order, you know?¡¹ I heard a voice as light as a snack food, and something damp caressed my ear. Immediately I know it is a tongue. It was warm and fresh against me, and when it moved, I felt ufortable and restless. But this kind of thing has happened in the past. On the one hand, I feel I must follow reason, but on the other hand, I am trying to convince myself that this is not enough of an order to refuse. As I am obediently obeying the order, I feel a hard object hit my earlobe. Maybe it¡¯s the teeth, and in these situations nothing fragile happens. ¡¸Miyagi, get away from me.¡¹ Past experience puts Miyagi¡¯s shoulders to the wheel. But Miyagi doesn¡¯t move. Her teeth pinch my earlobe and bite hard. ¡¸That hurts.¡¹ A tap on the shoulder with the word, and a tooth sticks in the earlobe. The bite is full of force. I don¡¯t remember ever having an earache before, but it hurts so much that this day is etched in my memory. No, it¡¯s not so much that it hurts, it¡¯s that it¡¯s hot. I can¡¯t even smell her shampoo. ¡¸I told you it¡¯s hurts.¡¹ Bang, I pped Miyagi¡¯s body, and her body shook with a jolt. A distance easily approached is easily separated. ¡¸Miyagi, you seriously bite too much. This is worse than getting a piercing. Not only the hole, but my ear will be torn off.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t bite that hard.¡¹ I¡¯ve never had a piercing before, but surely it couldn¡¯t hurt this bad. Miyagi had that much teeth in my ear. I do not know where this impulse of herses from. ¡¸You¡¯re biting me. It¡¯s not true that you don¡¯t do anything that could cause a wound, this is just not the case. Miyagi really is an idiot.¡¹ There is no blood on it. But I can¡¯t believe it. I feel blooding from somewhere, and when I try to get a tissue from under the table, it disappears, covered with a crocodile cover. ¡¸Don¡¯t take that with you.¡¹ Iin to Miyagi, who holds the crocodile box. ¡¸Because it¡¯s not a wound.¡¹ Miyagi said as an excuse and put the box of tissues on the table. She don¡¯t like my attitude for not following orders. That¡¯s what I think it would be. But Miyagi has changed. At times like this, it used to seem like she was just trying to be funny by doing something I didn¡¯t like, but not anymore. She don¡¯t look like I was having a good time. More to the point, she looks anxious. She was too selfish after doing terrible things on myself. She deserved it and I don¡¯t have to give in. ¡¸You can¡¯t look at me like that.¡¹ I take a tissue from the alligator sitting on the table and wipe my ears. The flimsy paper is still white and there is no blood on it. ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any different than usual.¡¹ . Miyagi says with a different look than usual and tries to take the crocodile away from me, so I p her hand. ¡¸If I look in the mirror¡­¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s expression clouds over even more. She look as helpless as puppies or kittens left behind, and I begin to feel as if I have done something wrong. ¡¸¡ª¡ªNo pain, you know.¡¹ Words spilling out that seem to condone Miyagi¡¯s actions. We shouldn¡¯t be doing these acts now, but a little bit is okay. It is not my intention but Miyagi¡¯s fault that I am thinking that way. It is all Miyagi¡¯s fault for looking unreliable. ¡¸Is it fine?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s an order, you know?¡¹ I tug on Miyagi¡¯s blouse to convey my willingness to follow orders. Yes, it¡¯s an order, so I have no choice. As long as it is within the rules, I have no right to refuse. So I have no choice but to ept Miyagi. ¡¸Well, then, just be quiet.¡¹ I hear again the words I heard earlier, and my body temperature approaches. Hesitantly, something warm and raw touches my ear and crawls over to lick away the pain that remains after the bite. The tip of the tongue is pressed against more than the area where the teeth touch. There is no disgust in the separation and touch. The teeth hit the earlobe. The paines back and I involuntarily grab Miyagi¡¯s arm. But the bite was not strong, this time it was soft. A hard object pinches my ear, as if testing how much strength is allowed. The teeth, which I can tell are mindful of not causing pain, touch loosely and gently. The stimtion is supposed to be small, but that¡¯s all I feel. I find that my nerves are gathered in my ears, and I am restless. I feel Miyagi¡¯s breathing in my ear. The sound of exhaling is so close that it makes my heart flutter. And yet, I feel at ease when Miyagi is within reach. But it¡¯s overkill. The stimtion I was given is not what I deserve today. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi. It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it¡¯s bad.¡¹ ¡¸You mean?¡¹ Miyagi stopped as she was about to say it. Then, unusually honestly, she apologized, saying,¡¸Sorry.¡¹ She took a small breath in and exhale slowly, then ce the alligator between us. I then pulled a tissue from behind her back and wiped my ear to remove any trace of Miyagi. ¡¸What is it like for you, Sendai-san, when things are like they are now?¡¹ Miyagi says, patting the crocodile¡¯s head. I almost sigh because she swallowed the words she was about to say, but then she says a line that makes them meaningless. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you experience it for yourself?¡¹ I irresponsibly reached for Miyagi¡¯s ear. But she pulls me back exaggeratedly, and my outstretched hand never touches her ear. ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding.¡¹ I say lightly and smile. Even if I shorten the distance between us, it will only make things more awkward. Any extra words thate out of my mouth should be wrapped in a joke and thrown away. But Miyagi said in a very serious voice. ¡¸¡ª¡ªIf you¡¯ll let me pierce you, sure.¡¹ By okay, I mean that I can do the same thing to Miyagi, and I stare at her unintentionally. At the cost of piercing my ears, I can do the same thing. ¡¸Are you stupid? But that doesn¡¯t matter, Umina said she saw me and Miyagi together.¡¹ Breaking off the dangerous conversation and changing the subject, Miyagi¡¯s attention turned to the word Umina. ¡¸When was that?¡¹ ¡¸The day we went to see a movie. I think Umina was there too. I told her we ran into each other.¡¹ ¡¸Did she believed it?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe. Well, I don¡¯t care if she don¡¯t believe me.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t go out with Sendai-san anymore either, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹ Miyagi says coldly and ps the crocodile on the head. I leaned back on the bed, looking at her grumpily. ¡¸I know you really want to go out again.¡¹ When I say it deliberately, the answer is immediate. ¡¸I don¡¯t have to go out with Sendai-san anymore.¡¹ At times like this, Miyagi quickly withdraws like the tide recedes. It¡¯s so graceful that it scares me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like that for everyone or just for me, so I can¡¯t say anything more. I think it¡¯s terrible that she approach me when she want to, without regard to my feelings, and then keep me away when she was satisfied. ¡¸And there¡¯s nowhere for the two of us to go.¡¹ This is not what I want to say, but I can¡¯t find any other words. I sighed one sigh and then threw the alligator at Miyagi. Chapter 73: Ill be fine even if I dont see Sendai-san — 73

Chapter 73: I''ll be fine even if I don''t see Sendai-san ¡ª 73

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Take the book off the shelf and put it back. Sendai-san has been doing such a simple task for a long time under my order. Sometimes I hear herin about the heat, but I don¡¯t answer her. It is true that the days are still hot even though it is the middle of September, but if I lower the temperature of the air conditioner any further, I will get cold. Organizing the bookshelves. That was something anyone could do, and it wasn¡¯t something I wanted Sendai-san to do. But if I give an ill-advised order, she goes too far, so I have to give an order without worrying about going too far. These days, orders are bing a formality. ¡¸Miyagi, this book?¡¹ Sendai-san turns around and shows me a manga. ¡¸It¡¯s appropriate.¡¹ I answer while sitting on the floor, in front of the table. I have my own ideas about the arrangement of books, such as arranging them ording to genre or cing my favorite books in ces that are easy to reach. But there is no need to tell Sendai-san now. I¡¯ve asked her to organize my bookshelves several times in the past, and after she did, I didn¡¯t bother to tell her because the bookshelves are arranged in an easy-to-use order. ¡¸That¡¯s the kind of thing that bothers me the most.¡¹ Sendai-sanins and puts away the book that she has in her hand on the bookshelf. She seems to be the type of person who is good at this kind of thing and is very deft. It¡¯s like ying a puzzle game, the books change position and the gaps are filled in. She looked like she was good at that game, but she weren¡¯t. As I look at Sendai-san, remembering the one time we yed a game together, my eyes fall on her ears. In the end, Sendai-san would not let me open the piercing. Ibaraki-san has piercings, and there are other girls who have piercings. It¡¯s against school rules, but it¡¯s about asmon as it gets. I am sure Sendai-san will open it someday. Then, I think it¡¯s okay if I open it. But I knew that Sendai-san would not follow that order. Five thousand yen is not a panacea. There are things it cannot do. I knew that, but I still wish I had pierced that scarless ear more than a week after that. ¡¸Oh, right. College, what are you going to do about that?¡¹ Without turning around, Sendai-san says. ¡¸What am I going to do?¡¹ ¡¸If we were going to the same college, I¡¯d teach you how to study.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going.¡¹ Even if we went to the same university and could spend time together with Sendai-san as we do now, it would surely only be until the end of the university. Perhaps Sendai-san will try to end this before the university is finished. If that is the case, the sooner it ends, the better. It¡¯s less hurtful to end it yourself before you are told it¡¯s over. ¡¸I see.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a voice that was neither dark nor bright, filling the gap between the bookshelves. ¡¸But I will study. I¡¯m a student taking exams, for one.¡¹ There is no lie in the words she spoke. The homework that Sendai-san used to make me do is now something I do myself, and I¡¯ve already finished it today. I don¡¯t want to do it, but there are even problem books on the table. ¡¸Even if you apply to a different university, I¡¯ll at least teach you what you don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about me, Sendai-san, you should study on your own.¡¹ ¡¸I will do that even if you didn¡¯t say so.¡¹ Without turning around, Sendai-san answers. Her arms, visible through her short-sleeved blouse, are the same as they were during the summer vacation. I couldn¡¯t believe she had walked all the way to my house, not a tan, not a scratch on her. I had a mark on that arm when her blouse was long sleeved. That one disappeared after a few days, but the piercing would stay longer. I feel that if I continue to leave a mark that can be seen by anyone, I will feel safer no matter who is next to me. Although I don¡¯t talk to Sendai-san at school, I think it would be nice to have something that shows that part of her time is mine. ¡ª¡ªIt was unsolicited. I know that Sendai-san will never obey my order to have her piercing opened, but I am too stubborn to give up. It¡¯s no different than a child who is getting in a knot in the ground because it can¡¯t get what it wants. ¡¸Sendai-san, it¡¯s over.¡¹ With a voice, Sendai-san turns around. The arm extending from her blouse is still white, and her ears are unscathed. The bookshelves behind her are arranged a little differently than usual, but the manga and novels are nicely lined up. ¡¸What happened to Miyagi¡¯s ss at the cultural festival?¡¹ Sendai-san, sitting next to me, asks me a question. ¡¸We¡¯ll do a cafe.¡¹ The third years are moderate. The teacher did not say so, but it is implicit in the festival¡¯s presentation. I guess they want us to concentrate on our exams, but every year there are some sses that are not ¡°moderate¡± enough, and this year our ss is one of them. ¡¸Preparation and the day of the event will be a hassle.¡¹ I answered without pause to the sympathetic voice. ¡¸It¡¯s a hassle. There¡¯s a lot of preparation to do, and I¡¯m depressed now.¡¹ ¡¸Did you made maid outfits?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a maid cafe, and it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡¹ ¡¸Why¡ª? I was going to go see Miyagi if she was going to wear a maid¡¯s outfit.¡¹ Sendai-san chuckles as she says this in a tone that suggests she is not interested. ¡¸If it¡¯s a maid caf¨¦, I don¡¯t do anything but work behind the scenes.¡¹ I didn¡¯t oppose the project because it was decided by the core members of the ss, but even a mere caf¨¦ is a hassle. There is no way I would wear a maid¡¯s outfit and entertain Sendai-san like that. I don¡¯t think I would ever want to do it. ¡¸In case you¡¯re waitressing?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a shift system.¡¹ ¡¸Then I guess I¡¯ll go see Miyagi after all.¡¹ ¡¸You definitely don¡¯t have toe.¡¹ ¡¸You really want me toe.¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯te.¡¹ Sendai-san seems to be enjoying herself and seems to be amused. I think she is just speaking what¡¯s in her mouth. A caf¨¦ would be another grade or ss, and there is no reason for her toe see me, as I have promised not to talk to her at school. It¡¯s easy to see that she¡¯s just trying to tease. This is the kind of thing about her that irritates me. ¡¸That¡¯s not the point, it looks like we¡¯re going to start getting ready next week, and I¡¯m going to bete some days.¡¹ I can¡¯t stay with Sendai-san¡¯s nonsense, so I¡¯ll tell her what I have to tell her. ¡¸Does that mean no calls until the festival?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san has a prep school, and if our schedules don¡¯t match, I think it will happen.¡¹ After the festival, there will be a midterm exam, so the preparation will be simple and will not be done every day. Even so, it will be harder to keep up with the schedulepared to the past. ¡¸I understand.¡¹ I hear the same voice as usual, and I feel pain as if my heart has been grabbed. Sendai-san¡¯s ss said they would just use the exhibition, but it¡¯s not like they won¡¯t be doing any preparation at all, so they should be able to kill a little time after school, and she has a prep school as well. That is a schedule that cannot be moved, and Sendai-san will not move it. So the reply that she understand is as I might imagine. But I didn¡¯t consider her reply that I understood to be a good reply. The preparation for the festival and prep school. Two schedules just don¡¯t mesh for us. Sendai-san might note to this room. Only two weeks until the festival. To put a finer point on it, there are less than two weeks. Even if we don¡¯t see each other, that¡¯s about as long as it takes, about winter or spring break. We have not met this much in the past, and it should be normal for Sendai-san to be the same as usual. So it¡¯s funny that I thought that was unfortunate, even for a moment. I think these feelings are in my mind. There is no way I would feel lonely, and there is no way Sendai-san would either. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to study. I wish exams would end sooner.¡¹ I flip through Sendai-san¡¯s textbook, which is left on the table. Touching a familiar textbook as if it were my own seems to calm my surging emotions. Everything is a hassle, and the feeling that the cultural festival and tests should disappear fades away. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t turn it around without permission.¡¹ Sendai-sanins and pokes me with the tip of her pen. Still flipping through the textbook, she stung me hard with a plop and I pulled my hand back. Once I reced the textbook. On days when I have sses, I can use Sendai-san¡¯s textbooks. But her textbooks are clearly different from mine. There are a lot of posts on it, and because of the different characters in the writing, it is immediately obvious that it belongs to someone else. That¡¯s not it, why? Why do I think that if we exchange? Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been seeing each other for the summer, unlike before. I take Sendai-san¡¯s presence too much for granted and feel sentimental about the possibility of not seeing her for a while. That must be how it is. I looked at Sendai, who was going over her textbooks and problem books without saying a word. Two unbuttoned blouses and ties. Her hair is neatly braided as usual. I tug at her tie, which is slightly loosened. ¡¸One more order. Take this off.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Why? Are you going to tie me up again?¡¹ Sendai-san makes a voice that is recognizably rmed. ¡¸Because it¡¯s not.¡¹ Unlike a piercing, a necktie won¡¯t damage her body, and it won¡¯t be left behind when she returns I still think it is strange to want to exchange something. Still, until the cultural festival. I wanted to exchange for a moment. Chapter 74: Ill be fine even if I dont see Sendai-san — 74

Chapter 74: I''ll be fine even if I don''t see Sendai-san ¡ª 74

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I remove my tie and ce it on the table. ¡¸I¡¯m supposed to take off my tie, right?¡¹ Why? Sendai-san asks with a look on her face ¡¸We¡¯re exchanging. Sendai-san¡¯s and¡¹ ¡¸¡­What is the reason for the exchange?¡¹ ¡¸Sometimes I don¡¯t even have a reason, I just want to trade.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t, normally.¡¹ ¡¸Even Sendai-san wants to touch me for no reason, so why not exchange with me for no reason?¡¹ I think it is strange for Sendai-san to mess around with this theory since it is a theory she has recently passed. But she won¡¯t take off her tie. She tries to get answers from me. ¡¸Reasons, no?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, shut up. Just stay silent and take off your tie.¡¹ When I tug hard on her tie in a troublesome manner, she sounds unmotivated. ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ Though she didn¡¯t seem convinced that I wouldn¡¯t tell her why, Sendai-san took off her tie and put it around my neck. A tie is part of the uniform, so it doesn¡¯t matter who it belongs to. And it¡¯s just a piece of cloth, nothing special. And yet, it hung around my neck, and unlike my own, it felt just a little heavier. ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹ Sendai-san says quietly and reaches for my tie on the table. But I snatched it away before her hand could grab the tie. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to be satisfied. Uniforms are more than just a tie. ¡¸It¡¯s an exchange, so don¡¯t take it.¡¹ Sendai-san tries to wrestle the tie back from me, iming it as a matter of course. ¡¸And swap out the blouse.¡¹ The tie and blouse are the same. It¡¯s part of the uniform, it¡¯s a piece of cloth, and there¡¯s not much difference between one or the other. So I can borrow a blouse along with a tie. I think it¡¯s outrageous and I think Sendai-san would be offended. These are the kinds of orders that should be avoided. But I can¡¯t stop myself from wanting to hear from her the answers I know. ¡¸You want to take it off?¡¹ Sendai-san stops moving. ¡¸If there¡¯s a way to lend it without taking it off, you don¡¯t have to.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s already an illusion.¡¹ ¡¸Then, undress.¡¹ After a short speech and the handing over of the tie, Sendai-san took it, rolled it up into a ball, and put it back on the table. I thought she would immediately say,¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹But she didn¡¯t say anything. The order is not to take off her clothes, but to exchange uniforms, so it is not clear if I am viting the rules. I am spoiled by Sendai-san. What is good to order and what is bad. The orders bound by the rules were enough to force me to ept them, even if they sometimes deviated from the promise. But after the summer vacation, we had an unspoken order, even within the rules. There is no clear distinction between what is good and what is bad to order. They are attached in ces and the boundaries are blurred. But Sendai-san will refuse orders that should be refused from mixed orders, so she speaks out of orders that are on the borderline. ¡¸It¡¯s an exchange, right?¡¹ Sendai-san, who had been thinking about it, says as if to remind me. ¡¸Yes. An exchange.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay then, it¡¯s an exchange.¡¹ Sendai-san easily betrays my trust and unbuttons one button of her blouse. Even if it is a subtle order, this is an order she must refuse. Even Sendai-san should have known that, but she epted it. If she doesn¡¯t stop me, I will just be swept away and I won¡¯t stop her. I will just watch the buttonse off. More gracefully than on summer vacation, Sendai-san takes off her blouse without hesitation. Unlike that time, there is no conversation today. Sendai-san is silent, so I stare at her. Her underwear is white, the same as when I saw her on the rainy day. I don¡¯t remember if they were the same. Her breasts, hidden by her underwear, appear to be in good shape. Come to think of it, on that day during summer vacation, Sendai-san touched my breasts, though it was over my underwear. But I haven¡¯t touched hers, so I feel like I¡¯m missing out. Now I can reach out a little and touch it anywhere. I can touch her soft breasts, her smooth nks. ¡¸Miyagi should also take it off.¡¹ As if to interrupt my evil thoughts, Sendai-san holds out her blouse. When I didn¡¯t take it, a ton of her fingertips hit my arm and I grabbed her hand. I have never thought of doing this to anyone before, but I want to touch Sendai-san¡¯s body. Slowly, I slide my hand down and crawl my fingers up my second arm. Pressing hard, the fingertips bury themselves in skin softer than gummy bears and more stic than marshmallows. But I could not touch her breasts or her nks. Before I could touch anywhere else, Sendai-san pulled my arm and handed me a blouse instead. ¡¸It¡¯s an exchange, right? Come on, give me your blouse.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a gruff voice. I put the blouse I received on the bed and knot the tie that was still around my neck. Then I got up and opened the closet. ¡¸Hold on, Miyagi.¡¹ I hear a voice chiding me for not handing over a recement blouse, but I don¡¯t answer it. I selects one piece of clothing from my closet and gives it to Sendai-san. ¡¸There.¡¹ ¡¸Hold it. Isn¡¯t it unfair to bring out a new one?¡¹ I push it on her, it¡¯s a white blouse and it¡¯s the school uniform. Since this is my room, I can give a the blouse without taking off what I am wearing. ¡¸It¡¯s not unfair. Hurry up and wear it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s definitely unfair. Miyagi should also take it off.¡¹ ¡¸I never said I¡¯d trade you the blouse I¡¯m wearing.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Miyagi¡¯s such a miser.¡¹ Sendai-san raised her eyebrows in a grimace. But she quickly unfolded the blouse in her hand as if giving up. Her resentful eyes red at the blouse and then at me. She looked like she was about toin, but without saying anything, Sendai-san put on my blouse and put on my tie. The two buttons of my blouse were open. Ufortable in her clothes, Mr. Sendai tugged at her sleeve. Then she said again,¡¸Stingy.¡¹ Chapter 75: Ill be fine even if I dont see Sendai-san — 75

Chapter 75: I''ll be fine even if I don''t see Sendai-san ¡ª 75

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV My neck is unsettled. The tie is neither tight nor loose. Maybe I am fidgety and restless because this piece of cloth around my neck is not mine. I try to pull on the tie. Sendai-san¡¯s tie looks and feels the same as mine. Maika and Ami are so unaware of the change in the tie that it should be just a tie, no matter who sees it or who pulls it on. Only Sendai-san and I know that the tie is different. ¡¸Shiori, don¡¯t look at your tie, look ahead. Be careful.¡¹ I hear Maika¡¯s voice and she pulls me by the arm. My consciousness that had been directed toward the tie goes outward, and the sounds that had been shut out flow in all at once. The voices of peopleing and going. The sound of cars running. The sound in my ears suddenly makes my head buzz and reminds me that I¡¯m heading to the mall. We¡¯re going shopping, I thought. I take my hand off the tie and look ahead. The festival, which is nothing but a hassle, is just a few days away, and I am also busy preparing for it, although I don¡¯t feel like it. Today, because someone wanted to decorate the sign a little more, we had to dedicate an after-school day to shopping for materials. ¡¸If you dawdle, you¡¯ll bump into someone again, just like you bumped into Sendai-san.¡¹ Ami says with augh, and Maika makes a sound of dismay. ¡¸I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to hit a cyclist, let alone a person, so get it right.¡¹ ¡¸Sorry.¡¹ People in uniforms and suits mingle on the sidewalks, and bicycles weave in and out of people. I am not going that fast, but if I hit them, I might get hurt. I don¡¯t care what happens at the festival, but I don¡¯t want to end up in the hospital after a collision with a bicycle. I don¡¯t want to make such a silly schedule, whether it¡¯s a hospital visit or a hospital stay. I haven¡¯t seen Sendai-san since then. Preparations for the festival and prep school have kept her off schedule. The replies to the several messages I sent were telling me that she had a prep school, and my postponed ns were destroyed by preparations for a cultural festival. If I had to go to the hospital, my schedule would be further extended. ¡¸I¡¯ve been seeing a lot your necktietely, what¡¯s up with that?¡¹ Maika points to my tie. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering if it was tied well.¡¹ I take a big step forward and run away from the stares that stab at my chest. But Ami tapped me on the shoulder with a force that made me feel that she would not let me go. ¡¸I doubt that you suddenly care about your appearance. You never cared that much before.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not unusual. I just felt something strange. More importantly, what are we buying?¡¹ It forces me to end a conversation that I have no way to answer when pursued. And by the way, I also expel from my mind the tie that is causing me to be restless. ¡¸I have a memo.¡¹ Maika pulls a folded piece of paper out of her skirt pocket. I looked at the piece of paper that had been part of my notebook a few dozen minutes ago and even wrote something I wasn¡¯t sure what it was for. It would be quite a load if I bought everything, but it would be better than working in a ssroom. We headed for the shopping mall,ining about what we were doing. Although not as hot as in mid-summer, the white blouse clung to my back. Unlike the tie, I don¡¯t mind the blouse, since Sendai-san¡¯s blouse is somehow unwearable and stored away in my closet. But I am wondering what Sendai-san did with my tie and blouse. I had seen her in school. However, just by looking at it, I cannot tell whether it is mine or Sendai-san¡¯s that make up the uniform. I would like to meet her and ask her directly what she did with my uniform. ¡¸I wish the festival would end soon.¡¹ Ami responds to the words I blurted out. ¡¸The preparation is a hassle, but the festival itself is fun, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸This is thest year, let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡¹ ¡¸Not that I¡¯m not looking forward to it.¡¹ Ami and Maika¡¯s happy voices answer brusquely. I don¡¯t dislike the cultural festival itself. Last year was a lot of fun there, and the year before was moderately fun. It¡¯s just not fun to get caught up in the¡ºlet¡¯s enjoy the event¡»fever that some people create. They are forced to get excited together when they should be excited only with the core members of the ss. Even today, if I didn¡¯t have to buy anything, I could have called Sendai-san home. I can¡¯t help going home early now, but I want to go home as soon as possible. While I was stuck in such backward thinking, I heard Ami¡¯s positive voice. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just rx, do some shopping and get back today.¡¹ ¡¸Ami, we¡¯re not here for personal shopping today, okay?¡¹ Maika flutters a note and shows it to her. ¡¸Shopping is just a matter of time. We just need to do it quickly, kill some time, and return.¡¹ ¡¸Say something appropriate again.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no use being an errand girl if you don¡¯t take it seriously. You think so too, don¡¯t you, Shiori?¡¹ ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹ I don¡¯t mean to emte Ami¡¯s easygoing attitude, but it¡¯s futile to think about doing something about something that can¡¯t be done. It would be better to finish the troublesome shopping quickly and go home with something fun to do with the two of you. I enter the shopping mall with them. Maika purchases a good amount of unfamiliar items with a memo in hand. Ami and I, who have be luggage carriers, are no better than willful zombies. We follow Maika around and serve as errand girls. ¡¸Would you like something to drink?¡¹ Almost thanks to Maika, the shopping is done, and with a few words from Ami, the next destination is decided to be the food court. This time, Ami takes the lead and starts walking. We rode the esctor, talked nonsense, and as we passed the grocery store, I stopped. It was a store I usually don¡¯t pay attention to, and I usually don¡¯t even change my walking speed there. But an essory in the store caught my eye. It was a ne with small ornaments dangling from a silver chain, and it looked like it would suit Sendai-san As I approached it, I could hear Maika¡¯s voice. ¡¸What is it? Did you find something cute?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I answer quickly, and Ami, who almost left me,es back. ¡¸Perhaps you would have preferred a birthday present or an essory?¡¹ ¡¸If you wanted something like that, just tell me and I would have bought it.¡¹ Maika said ruefully, and I hastily denied it. I like the pen case and book cover that they gave mest week as birthday presents. I¡¯ve been using the pen case since the day after I got it, and the book cover is over a novel I¡¯m reading. Both were things I had said I wanted, so there is no way I would have preferred the essory. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it, it just caught my eye.¡¹ That¡¯s right, it just happened to catch my eye and reminded me of Sendai-san. The essories are not something I would buy and give her, although they are not something I could afford to buy with the 5,000 yen I would pay her. In general, there was no way I could give her a ne, nor would it be a good opportunity to give it to her. If I knew her birthday, it would be a good opportunity to give her a ne, but I didn¡¯t know her birthday and I had never heard of it. ¡­I know, but I won¡¯t give it to her. Needless to say, we are not the kind of people who give gifts. If I can¡¯t give it to her, it¡¯s pointless to find something that would suit her. ¡¸Do you want to look in?¡¹ Maika asks me, and I answer once and for all. ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s go?¡¹ Ami says in a light tone and starts to walk away. Maika asked me,¡¸Are you sure?¡¹But I don¡¯t change my answer. There was no need to change it because there was no way to see it. Chapter 76: Ill be fine even if I dont see Sendai-san — 76

Chapter 76: I''ll be fine even if I don''t see Sendai-san ¡ª 76

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Sendai-san did note. I did not wait for her yesterday or today, but she did note to my ss during the two days of the festival. ¡ºI think I¡¯ll go see Miyagi.¡» I know that the words Sendai-san uttered on the day west met were only in jest and that she is not the kind of person who would go out of her way to see me. So I didn¡¯t wait. I just thought that the festival was over, the cleanup was done, and at thest minute, Sendai-san didn¡¯t show up. I think the festival itself was fun. I went with Maika and the other students to first-year ssrooms that I would not normally go to, and I also saw events that were taking ce in the gymnasium. It was a hassle, but the things they made me do at the caf¨¦ will be good memories someday. The fact that Sendai-san was not present at any of them is not something to be concerned about. It was just that she said something strange and it stuck in my head, and it didn¡¯t matter if Sendai-san came or not. I was having a good time, and since I was going to have dinner with Maika and the others, I didn¡¯t care about Sendai-san. I don¡¯t really care about her. By now, Sendai-san must be somewhere ying with Ibaraki-san and her friends, saying that they are about tounch. I take off my apron, which I had been wearing instead of my caf¨¦ uniform, and remove the T-shirt that matches my ssmates¡¯. Then, we put on our uniforms. In October, uniforms are reced by uniforms, and the short-sleeved blouses are reced by long-sleeved ones. In the end, I did not wear a single sleeve on Sendai-sans blouse. I will no longer have the opportunity to wear her uniform, which continues to sleep in the closet. ¡¸Shiori, are you finished getting dressed?¡¹ In a corner of the ssroom where about half of our ssmates have left, I was approached by Maika. ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I put on Sendai-san¡¯s tie and hold my bag. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s get going.¡¹ At Ami¡¯s words, the three of us leave the ssroom. The sound of our shoes echoes as we walk down the hallway, which is not as popr as it was during the school festival. As I descended the stairs and approached the shoe lockers, my phone rang in my bag. ¡¸From Shiori?¡¹ I nodded at Maika¡¯s voice and stopped. Pulling out her phone, I looked at the screen and saw Sendai-san¡¯s name there. ¡ºAre you still in school?¡» The short message is something I¡¯ve never gotten from her before, and I grab my tie tightly. I¡¯ve never been asked this before. What would happen if I stayed in school? What would happen if I was not there? From the first message I received, I can¡¯t imagine where it goes from there. But I don¡¯t know what awaits me beyond that point, no matter how lost I get, so I just write¡¸I¡¯m here,¡¹and send a reply. Then a new message arrived immediately. ¡ºI¡¯ll wait for you from a ce before.¡» We are not close enough in school to get through thisst word. But I knew immediately where it was. There was one ce in the school where I spoke with Sendai-san alone. Music Preparation Room. That¡¯s where she must be waiting. ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ve forgotten something. I¡¯m going to go get it. Also, it went bad today. My father, it looks like he¡¯sing home early.¡¹ I think it¡¯s deliberate, but I can¡¯t find any other appropriate reason, so I speak quickly and turn on my heel. ¡¸Ehh¡ª I¡¯ll go with you to pick up the things you forgot, and Shiori, let¡¯s go out to eat.¡¹ Ami¡¯s voice followed me and I turned around. ¡¸My father, he¡¯s telling me toe home soon. I¡¯m really sorry. You two go ahead and eat.¡¹ With a pang, Maika says without hesitation as she puts her hands together to ask for help. ¡¸If Shiori don¡¯t want to go to, next time is fine. Hey, Ami.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡ª Any day that fits your schedule is fine. In the meantime, let¡¯s go get something you forgot.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡ª it¡¯s fine. Sorry, and it¡¯s going to take a while, so I¡¯ll go alone.¡¹ Sorry, I apologized again, and Ami grunted before giving me a look that said she had no choice. ¡¸Okay, we¡¯ll leave first, but when are the days when Shiori is free?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll set up a time for us and you guys decide.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll take Maika.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. Sorry.¡¹ I wave to them and head for the old school building. The school, where most of the students have left, has an eerie feeling that it seems to be connected to some other world. The sun is about to set, but it is still bright outside and the hallway is not too dark. But the closer I get to the old school building, the fewer students I see, so what the heck, I get scared and start walking faster. As I opened the door to the music preparation room to escape the sound of my own footsteps, I found Sendai-san there, blending in with the instruments. Under the lights, as I approached her, she called out to me. ¡¸Long time no see.¡¹ We¡¯ve passed each other in the hallway a few times, so it¡¯s not as if we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. ¡¸We¡¯ve promised not to talk at school, right?¡¹ ¡¸Then you shouldn¡¯t havee. I guess if you had just replied that you weren¡¯t going, that would have done it.¡¹ Leaning against a shelf with polished instruments, Sendai-sanughs. ¡¸You wanted to see me about something, didn¡¯t you? You called me here because you wanted to talk.¡¹ I¡¯m not going. I could have said yes, but I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t. My body was moving before she could respond to the message that I was waiting. But I didn¡¯t want to go out of my way to tell Sendai-san that. ¡¸The cultural festival, I thought we could have fun together.¡¹ Sendai-san said in a voice that sounded like she made it up and strummed an instrument that I couldn¡¯t imagine what sound it would make. ¡¸It¡¯s already over, and there¡¯s nothing to enjoy here. That kind of joke, it¡¯s not funny. If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll leave.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not done talking about it.¡¹ Sendai-san closed the distance that had been moderately far apart. When I took a step back, she grabbed the sleeve of my blouse. ¡¸Would youugh if I told you that I wanted to visit Miyagi and the cultural festival?¡¹ The voice I heard before Iined was not so serious, but it was hard to reply in a voice that did not sound like a joke. But the air between us is not light enough to keep quiet, and I tell her shortly. ¡¸I would.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, right. I wouldugh too if Miyagi said the same thing.¡¹ ¡¸¡­At my ss, you didn¡¯t show up.¡¹ It is not possible for us to go around the cultural festival together, and Sendai-san knows that this will not happen. But if she felt that way, she would at least show up to my ss. Sendai-san did not show up. I think that¡¯s the answer. Today, as always, she are just messing with me. ¡¸I don¡¯t make promises.¡¹ I hear a simple voice and know that I was not wrong. ¡¸I guess I should go home.¡¹ I pushed Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder, grabbing the sleeve of her blouse. But our distance remained too close, and Sendai-san did not let go of my blouse. ¡¸Umina and the others were so noisy that they wanted to go somewhere.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸The reason why I didn¡¯t go to Miyagi¡¯s ss.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask why, and I don¡¯t care.¡¹ ¡¸Thought you might want to know.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m leaving, and let go of me.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go.¡¹ Sendai-san closes the distance that was close to me even further. Her hand, which should have been holding only the sleeve of my blouse, grabs my arm and pulls hard. I didn¡¯t intend to move my body, but I lost my bnce and moved one step closer to Sendai-san. It was only one step, and it should have been something like a few dozen centimeters, but Sendai-san came even closer than that, and our lips almost touched. The movement was not idental, but deliberate, and I reflexively turned my face away. But Sendai-san wouldn¡¯t let me go, and when she came face to face with me again I pushed both her shoulders as hard as I could. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do this, right?¡¹ No more kisses on the lips. I haven¡¯t set such a rule, but that¡¯s how I think of it. ¡¸Even though I¡¯ve kissed Miyagi during summer vacation?¡¹ ¡¸Because summer vacation is over. That¡¯s why, no more kissing.¡¹ ¡°Heh,¡± Sendai-san says in a small voice in return, tugging at my tie. ¡¸This is mine, right?¡¹ ¡¸What then?¡¹ ¡¸You wanted my tie and blouse and took them off, but you wouldn¡¯t kiss me?¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t want it, you didn¡¯t take it off. We just exchanged them.¡¹ I say in a strong tone of voice, and Sendai-san retorts in dissatisfaction. ¡¸Okay, exchange over. Now give me back my tie and blouse. Take them off here.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san know this blouse is not hers, right? I¡¯ll return itter with your tie, and that¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ The uniform is abined uniform, and the blouse has been reced by a long-sleeved blouse. The short-sleeved blouse that Sendai-san wore is not here. She should know that when she saw it, but she doesn¡¯t want to change her reply. ¡¸Now, give it back here.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t order me.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not an order. I¡¯m just saying that the exchange is over.¡¹ ¡¸Even Sendai-san is wearing a uniform, so there¡¯s no way she can return it.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s the blouse, I¡¯ve brought it. The tie is Miyagi¡¯s, and I can return it right away.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a lie, right? You wouldn¡¯t have brought a blouse to a school festival.¡¹ ¡¸If you think I¡¯m lying, why don¡¯t you find out? It¡¯s in the bag there, you can open it.¡¹ Sendai-san turns around and looks at the shelf where the instruments are ced. I followed her gaze and saw a familiar bag there. I think it¡¯s pointless to open it to check. Since she says this so strongly, there must be a blouse in the bag. It is not surprising that Sendai-san would have prepared a blouse in anticipation of this happening. ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹ ¡¸If you let me kiss you, I¡¯ll forgive you for not being able to trade right now.¡¹ ¡¸Unfair. If you¡¯re going to trade, tell me you¡¯ll do it. Then you brought it today.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fair to Miyagi, either. She didn¡¯t take off her blouse the other day.¡¹ ¡¸That didn¡¯t say anything about swapping out the one you¡¯re wearing.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s unfair. I think the feeling is mutual.¡¹ Now Sendai-san is not sane. She was not the person to say this. She may have tried to move me in a roundabout way to get me to do what she wanted, but she had never been so forceful in confronting me with her desires. I don¡¯t know what happened and how it happened. I didn¡¯t see her until after the festival. That¡¯s about the only reason I can think of, but I didn¡¯t think Sendai-san would change because of that. ¡¸It¡¯s not mutual. We don¡¯t talk at school and we don¡¯t do this. Sendai-san, you have to follow those rules.¡¹ Otherwise, I¡¯d be crazy too. If Sendai-san doesn¡¯t stay firm, I can¡¯t get my bearings like a brokenpass. I¡¯m headed to a ce I shouldn¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to be in a ce where I can¡¯t go back. Sendai-san is leaving me in a few months and I don¡¯t want to get involved any deeper. ¡¸¡­The cultural festival, Miyagi looking like she was having fun.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a whisper. ¡¸How do you know I was having fun?¡¹ ¡¸Because I saw you.¡¹ ¡¸Even Sendai-san must have had a good time, didn¡¯t she?¡¹ I saw herughing happily atst year¡¯s festival. I did not see her this year, but I am sure she was the same. But there was no reply. Instead, the hand that was holding my arm rxes. ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be kissed so badly, run away. I wouldn¡¯t kiss someone if she didn¡¯t want to run away. If Miyagi runs away, I will let her go and not chase her.¡¹ ¡¸Does that mean I have to choose?¡¹ ¡¸Something like that. I¡¯ll let Miyagi choose. I¡¯ll go along with it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I knew it, Sendai-san is unfair.¡¹ She doesn¡¯t always choose. She throws the decision to me and sees how it goes. And the choices given are the ones that should be selected. ¡¸Hurry up and decide. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to choose, will you?¡¹ After saying this, Sendai-san removed her hand from mine. Chapter 77: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me — 77

Chapter 77: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me ¡ª 77

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I don¡¯t know if Miyagi chose or gave up. However, she did not run away. I let go of her hand and she is still in front of me. I called Miyagi to the music preparation room just to have a little chat with her, who was enjoying the festival without me, not because I wanted to kiss her. Two days of cultural festivals awaited me. Not exactly, but I didn¡¯t expect Miyagi to utter words that could be taken that way, so what was supposed to be just a little chat turned out to be this. To begin with, Miyagi is in the wrong ce to say something unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect Miyagi to remember my words, which were half in jest, and I don¡¯t expect her to say them like that. I think it is a reason to go too far. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ I call out a little and touch her cheek, but she doesn¡¯t run away. She is in front of me, though she seems to be displeased. That means Miyagi has agreed to what I am about to do, so I slowly move my face closer. Miyagi does not move. But she looks at me like she¡¯s about toin. ¡¸Close your eyes.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll close my eyes even if you don¡¯t say so.¡¹ The voice I hear isced with frustration, and I can tell that she has no intention of closing her eyes honestly. This kind of thing happens often, and the hand that remains touching the cheek is ttened against the cheek. Still, Miyagi stares at me without closing her eyes, so I don¡¯t think she is the person who is about to be kissed. Not that I¡¯m the kind of person who cares about the atmosphere. I have no choice but to close my eyes first and put my lips on hers. The sensation is the same as when we kissed on summer vacation. It was soft and warm, something I knew all too well. But only the heart was different. Perhaps it¡¯s the location of the school, but my heartbeat is surprisingly loud, even to myself. Unable to bear the heartbeat that continued to echo through my body, I let go of her lips after just a brief touch, and she squeezed my arm. I followed the hand that held my arm tightly, not hard enough to shake it off, and looked at Miyagi. She looked like she was about to bite me, but she didn¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to say that she epted me with open arms, but she doesn¡¯t seem to dislike my eyes. If Miyagi wanted to bite me, she would have already bitten me. Then what does this move mean¡ª Dropping my gaze, I look at the hand holding my arm. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ No reply. I know she can hear me, but her hand won¡¯t leave my arm. The hand gripped me so tightly that her fingernails dug into it. I looked at Miyagi¡¯s face and saw a grim expression. I¡¯m going to bring my face a little closer. Miyagi doesn¡¯t say anything or move. As I leave the body, I was pulled by the arm. I don¡¯t mind Miyagi trying to hold me back with small gestures like this. ¡¸Can I do it again?¡¹ I know the answer without having to ask, but I bother to ask. Miyagi doesn¡¯t open her mouth or nod. Instead, she pulled on my arm again, as if urging me on. I don¡¯t want her to run away, so I don¡¯t tell her, but I think this kind of reaction is cute. I slowly bring our faces together. This time Miyagi closes her eyes first and our lips meet. My heart is still beating loud and fast. I¡¯ve kissed Miyagi so many times. I¡¯ve done it so much that I¡¯m used to it. But maybe I¡¯m nervous. I only lightly touch them, I don¡¯t press them hard or lick them, but my lips feel awfully hot. When I grabbed Miyagi¡¯s shoulder, my hand seemed to get hot too. My heart is even more restless and distressed by the increased touching. I didn¡¯t want to let go, but when I pulled my face away, Miyagi¡¯s hand was still holding mine. But the force is not so strong and it doesn¡¯t hurt. I wondered if I should kiss her again, and then I put my lips on hers more strongly than before. Miyagi does not run away. My heart also matures a little. Not wanting to leave Miyagi, she kisses me longer than the first time, longer than the second time. Miyagi is closer to me than with anyone else. Our body temperatures are mingling in the touched areas. All of those things feel good. When I touched my lips with the tip of my tongue to feel more of Miyagi¡¯s heat, she indeed pushed my shoulders. When I honestly took three steps away, Miyagi opened her mouth. ¡¸I didn¡¯t say you could kiss me like that.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of kiss you refer?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, like right now?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll have to be very clear about that.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t give me any kisses.¡¹ At times like this, Miyagi is not sure what to say. It is a favorable reaction, but I am too eager to know what will happen if I pursue the matter. And Miyagi says wildly. As is often the case, I don¡¯t want to put her in a bad mood. But I also want to see Miyagi¡¯s reaction a little more. ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t like now, it would be fine.¡¹ I take two steps closer and pull my face closer, thinking she¡¯s going to be offended, and I hear a gruff voice. ¡¸It¡¯s only been about a month since then. You¡¯ve got to be a little more patient.¡¹ I am sure that ¡°that¡± refers to thest day of summer vacation. Since that day, our lips have never touched each other. ¡¸That means Miyagi was holding back and wanted to kiss me, is that okay?¡¹ I think I¡¯m being mean, but I¡¯m interested to see what kind of answer I get. ¡¸Don¡¯t interpret things in a strange way. Is it interesting to say all those things?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s interesting.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, you are the worst.¡¹ I wanted to kiss you. Miyagi would never have said such a thing, but there was me who wanted her to say so. We don¡¯t want something like the summer vacation to happen. We can¡¯t let that kind of thing continue. I had thought so, but now that I had kissed Miyagi again, I didn¡¯t know why I had thought that. Even the initial promise seems meaningless. ¡¸It¡¯s not like it¡¯s okay to just kiss. This kind of thing isn¡¯t against the rules anymore.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ Miyagi says firmly. ¡¸Then make it a rule that it¡¯s okay.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹ In exchange for 5,000 yen, I listen to Miyagi¡¯s orders. It was just something we did to pass the time, but now it has gone beyond the realm of passing the time. Promises made in the past are so depressing that Miyagi, who stubbornly tries to follow the rules, is too hard-headed and disgusting. There is a useful word in the world: resourcefulness. As long as no one finds out, I can talk to her at school, I can kiss her. As long as no one knows about our rtionship, there should be no problem with such a loose rule. ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to kiss me that bad?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fair to ask that way.¡¹ ¡¸That means you want to. Just give in.¡¹ ¡¸¡­If you keep doing this, Sendai-san will go far away anyway.¡¹ ¡¸We can take the same college.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, stay here.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I heard words that Miyagi would never say and involuntarily stared at her face, and her lips were drawn tightly together. ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ I called out to her, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, my gaze is removed. I wanted her to look at me, so I touched her cheek, and Miyagi made a cold sound. ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me.¡¹ I press my palm against her hand as if to ignore her voice. Miyagi would usually brush my hand away, but today I can¡¯t. ¡¸Sendai-san, give back my tie.¡¹ Miyagi utters the words that make me reasonably let go of the hand on her cheek. I had no reason to refuse, so I honestly took off her tie and gave it to her, and Miyagi returned my tie to me. Before she can say anything else, I tell her about the other thing I have to return. ¡¸The blouse, I can give it to Miyagi. You won¡¯t have a chance to wear it anymore, so keep it. Should I return Miyagi¡¯s blouse?¡¹ I told her I brought her blouse, but there is nothing in the bag that should be returned. I can¡¯t return it if she want me to, but I don¡¯t feel like I would be in trouble. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have to be today.¡¹ Miyagi entrusted the blouse to me, albeit in a vague way. Then she added a few words to change the subject. ¡¸Why did you call me up and stuff today?¡¹ ¡¸We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, and I wanted to have a little chat.¡¹ Before the festival, Miyagi seemed to have little interest in the event. But the Miyagi I saw today looked quite happy. After all, Miyagi seems to be happy even if she doesn¡¯t see me, and I¡¯m sure she would only make a sour face even if I went to see her. And I can¡¯t even talk to Miyagi. In addition, the cultural festival that I enjoyedst year was not so much fun this year. It should have been the same asst year, but it didn¡¯t seem the same. So I sent a message to Miyagi. Idon¡¯t want to finish the festival in a boring way. That¡¯s the only reason. ¡¸Is that what you were talking about earlier?¡¹ ¡¸I went a little overboard, but we¡¯ve talked about it, right?¡¹ If we put it all together roughly, there should be no problem in saying that we have talked. Miyagi looked dissatisfied and mumbled, ¡¸Yes, but¡­¡¹but she didn¡¯t seem to intend to take it out on me as aint. ¡¸I think it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡¹ When I told her it was more of a decision than a question, Miyagi nodded. I have not been here for a long time, but it has been quite some time since the festival ended. The sun is setting early and it must be already dark outside. ¡¸Ahead of you?¡¹ I ask in consideration of Miyagi, who does not want to be seen walking together. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san, you go first. I¡¯ll follow you to the shoe lockers.¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay if someone might see you following me?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be far enough away that I don¡¯t have to worry about being seen, and besides¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸Besides?¡¹ I could somewhat imagine what followed the interrupted words. Still, as I listened back, I heard a gruff voice. ¡¸I¡¯m afraid of the old school building.¡¹ ¡¸Shall I hold your hand or something?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do those extra things, just go. It¡¯s getting dark.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already dark. Why don¡¯t you walk next to me?¡¹ ¡¸I would never walk with you. Let¡¯s get out of the hallway as fast as we can.¡¹ Miyagi, wrinkled in between, opens the door. Then she pushed me back. I have no choice but to start walking. A light footstep echoes, and another footstep is heard to follow. I looked back and saw Miyagi and felt better than I did during the festival. Chapter 78: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me — 78

Chapter 78: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me ¡ª 78

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Miyagi stopped me, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I don¡¯t have to be calm and think about it. I was crazy today. I was crazy to call Miyagi and press for a kiss. But I have no regrets. Miyagi is the same kind of person because she didn¡¯t run away. She is no different from me. Miyagi also kissed me because she wanted to. I am sure that is what happened. ¡ª¡ªWhy, this is not true. Miyagi was the one who allowed the kiss, but I was the one who pressed her to kiss me, and if I hadn¡¯t done that, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now I know I am only fooling myself. I know, but I think I should go to hell for even thinking about kissing again at this stage of my life. Ugh, I sighed so hard I could spit out my brain. Still, I sigh, as if emptying my lungs, and lie down on my bed. On the wall of the room is a single blouse on a hanger. Short-sleeved, it belongs to Miyagi. It has been left hanging on the wall for a long time, so that is where the blouse has been ced. ¡¸Let¡¯s clean this up.¡¹ I stand up and fold the blouse. In the chest, it was tucked away next to a long-sleeved cut-and-sew garment given to me by Miyagi, or rather, imposed on me. More and more of Miyagi¡¯s things are eroding my room. The 5,000 yen in my piggy bank was also given to me by Miyagi. Even after graduation, her mark will remain. I can spend the five thousand yen and throw away the clothes. I know that, but as usual, I am still unable to do such a thing that anyone can do. Since I can¡¯t even tolerate kissing, any simple thing about Miyagi is too difficult to do well. I exhale heavily instead of sighing, and my phone rings on my desk. I looked at the screen and saw that it was Umina, and she was saying how much fun she had today, and that she wanted to go to another school¡¯s festival this time. Toozy to give a proper reply, I give a single ¡°yeah, right,¡± and toss my phone on the bed and head for my desk. It¡¯s not a very good schedule since the school festival has just ended, but in less than two weeks, the midterm exams will start. I maintain high enough grades to be able to go to the university I decided to attend as long as I don¡¯t have too much trouble, but I can¡¯t stop studying. I have no intention of changing my school of choice now. But I am concerned about Miyagi¡¯s words. Sendai-san, stay here. It looked like she was serious about that, but it was the kind of word Miyagi would never say. But they seem like heavy words to be uttered on a whim. If I stay here, my rtionship with Miyagi will not end after the graduation ceremony. It is tempting to think that way, but I don¡¯t believe it is possible. I will change my school of choice and stay here. I had never considered that option and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. That¡¯s because there is no point in going to college if I can¡¯t get out of this house. It is decided that my parents will take care of me until I graduate from college, no matter what college I choose. Then I would like a college where I can leave here. In the first ce, the future will note when Miyagi walks next to me here. The stubborn Miyagi will keep her promise that this rtionship willst until graduation, and even if she doesn¡¯t, she won¡¯te next to me and say¡¸Never walk away¡¹like she did today. I raise my right hand to look through the lighting and stare. When I told Miyagi to hold my hand on the way home, I half meant it. If she¡¯s afraid, I¡¯ll at least hold her hand. That¡¯s what I thought, and more importantly, I wanted to grab Miyagi¡¯s hand, who was silently following me, and hold it as we walked. I hold the hand I raised toward the ceiling and open it. A little over a month ago, I had no desire to hold hands with Miyagi. When I bumped into Miyagi at school, I didn¡¯t want to hold her hand. I may have wanted to touch her, but that was it. But today I wanted to hold hands with Miyagi. Since meeting Miyagi, I have been living in denial about my past. Thanks to this, I don¡¯t even know what tomorrow will bring, which is depressing. The hands in my eyes are just hands, not much different from Miyagi¡¯s hands. I may be a little bigger than you in size for height, but it is a hand that does not seem to have anything noteworthy about it. I want to hold hands with Miyagi, even though it should be the same hands as a little over a month ago and nothing has changed. I even feel that if this hand is removed and falls off, it will go towards Miyagi. If I only look at the act of connecting, I can connect with either Umina or Mariko. With the two of us, we can connect as much as we want, when we want. I can also connect with someone else. That¡¯s how much I can hold hands with anyone, but the number of people I want to hold hands with is limited. If one say it is limited time or limited quantity, I get excited because I feel like it is a rare item, but I don¡¯t want everything to be limited to Miyagi. The action is too restricted. My behavior should only be restricted to Miyagi after school. Besides, we¡¯ve already kissed, and almost did more than that, and now they want to hold hands, which is out of order. With a sigh, I put my hand down. I don¡¯t have to hold hands. I can tolerate this much. I can even assure myself, but I can¡¯t assure myself that I won¡¯t kiss her. ¡¸It¡¯s Miyagi¡¯s fault.¡¹ Today, I have learned that if I ask for a kiss, Miyagi will ept it, even if reluctantly. I am sure that if I say the same thing again, Miyagi will ept it. When I think about it, I can¡¯t say I won¡¯t do the same thing I did today. If it all ends with the graduation ceremony, it seems to me that there is no need to force ourselves to put up with a lot. I know that no matter how much I say we are not friends, it doesn¡¯t mean I can do anything I want. Perhaps I dropped one of the screws I had fastened to keep reason froming loose in the music prep room. And the trouble is, I don¡¯t intend to look for it, nor do I intend to prepare a new one. ¡¸Ah¡ª I¡¯m going to study for the test.¡¹ Even if I keep thinking about Miyagi, I will never know what the right rtionship is with Miyagi. Right now, it seems easier to study for the midterm test, which always has the right answer. Besides, it is more distracting to do something. I ce my textbooks and notebooks open on my desk. My phone was ringing again on the bed, but I looked down at my textbook. Chapter 79: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me — 79

Chapter 79: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me ¡ª 79

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It¡¯s been about a week since the festival ended, time-wise. It is neither long nor short. But I thought it was a long time to say soon. Miyagi¡¯s message arrived only after the aftermath of the festival had faded and the school was now in full color for the midterm tests. I think it was just as well, because I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do if she had called me right after that. I can sit next to her without losing my cool, thanks to a period of time that I imagine Miyagi had a hard time seeing me too. It was hard toe by because we kept passing each other, but the coziness of this room was as good as ever. ¡¸The midterms, are they going to go well?¡¹ I turn to a page in my textbook and ask about the uing exam. ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸I taught you how to study during the summer vacation.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll always do well on the test because I¡¯ve been taught.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get better grades.¡¹ She did some things during summer vacation that she can¡¯t tell people about, but she also studied a lot more. So it would be strange if the grades didn¡¯t go up, and troubling if they did. But Miyagi doesn¡¯t say¡¸it¡¯s going to go up¡¹or¡¸it¡¯s going to work.¡¹ ¡¸The midterms, show me the results when you¡¯re done.¡¹ I poke Miyagi¡¯s arm with a pen as if urging her on. ¡¸Why do I have to show it to Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸I tutored during the summer vacation. I want to know the result of that, don¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll show you mine.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to show me.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, I won¡¯t show you mine, so Miyagi will show me.¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. My grades don¡¯t matter.¡¹ Miyagi throws down the gauntlet, but I wouldn¡¯t ask him to show me something if I didn¡¯t care about it. If I know exactly what her grades are, I can find out which universities she is likely to be epted to. More importantly, it will tell me if she have a chance of going to the same college. I have no right to make Miyagi change her school of choice, nor will I force her to do so. But I would like to know the results of the test. ¡¸It¡¯s not fine. I¡¯m going to get a part-time tutoring job when I get to college, and I¡¯ll use that as a reference.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s contriving.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling the truth.¡¹ I was going to get some kind of part-time job when I got to college, but I hadn¡¯t decided on tutoring. But it may be an option, so it¡¯s not entirely false. ¡¸Let me see.¡¹ Once again, Miyagi replied in a voice that sounded sincerely disgusted. ¡¸¡­If you show it and don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll show it.¡¹ ¡¸With what?¡¹ ¡¸Things like low scores, mistakes in these areas, things like that.¡¹ ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t say that.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I can show it to you.¡¹ Miyagi says, with a look of not wanting to show it. It sounded doubtful that she would really show it to us, but I had no choice but to believe her words. If I add ¡°promise¡± or ask her if it is true, she will turn around what she said she would show even if she don¡¯t want to and say she will never show it. I tell her again that I will just look and not say anything, and then look at the textbook. After solving a few problems, I looked next to her and saw that Miyagi was looking down but not at her textbook or problem sets. The quiet room was filled with the rhythmic tapping of fingertips on the table. That is the sound Miyagi is making, which is not loud, but it bothers me and I can¡¯t concentrate. Of course, the person making the noise does not seem to be concentrating either. What on earth is this? Recently, though it goes back to before the school festival, Miyagi had been studying diligently. Today, however, she seems unmotivated. Midterm tests areing up. I need to study diligently or I will be in trouble. I was about to call out to Miyagi, who kept tapping the table with his fingertips, but she called out to me first. . ¡¸Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ The thumping sound stops. And Miyagi bes quiet. She does not speak, even though I have called her. ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ I look at Miyagi, who is not supposed to call me without any topic. Then, after a short pause, I hear a small voice. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san¡¯s birthday, when was it?¡¹ ¡¸My birthday? Why all of a sudden?¡¹ The unexpected words made me listen to them back. ¡¸For whatever reason.¡¹ ¡¸When was Miyagi¡¯s?¡¹ ¡¸September. I¡¯m done. Forget about me. Tell me your birthday, Sendai-san.¡¹ She don¡¯t want to say it, or I¡¯m the one who¡¯s listening. I thought I would get such aint back, but the answer came easily. That¡¯s an attitude that I don¡¯t even seem to have time toin about, and I¡¯ll answer honestly. ¡¸Hazuki.¡¹ ¡¸That, that¡¯s your name.¡¹ ¡¸Not that. Satsuki, Minazuki, Fumizuki.¡¹ As the names of the months of the lunar calendar are said in order, starting with May, Miyagi realizes that ¡°Hazuki¡± has a meaning other than its name. ¡¸¡ªAugust?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I was born in August, so I was born in Hazuki. Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ In Japanese-style month names, August is the month of leaves. Therefore, I was born in August and named Hazuki. I like the sound of Hazuki, although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very particr way of naming it. ¡¸So, what is it?¡¹ I ask Miyagi, unsure of the meaning of the birthday question asked so abruptly. However, she did notment on the rtionship between the birth month and the name, nor did she ask me the date of my birth, but remained silent. I think that¡¯s a pale response for asking me to tell her my birthday. What is it about situations where only the month of the birthday is needed? Miyagi looked down after saying August, so I don¡¯t know why she asked me about my birthday even more. ¡¸If what you¡¯ve heard doesn¡¯t particrly mean anything to you, just study.¡¹ Miyagi says things that don¡¯t make sense, but she doesn¡¯t say many nonsensical words. So I don¡¯t think there is any point in asking her about her birthday, but since she won¡¯t answer when I ask, I don¡¯t have a choice. I look down at my textbook. But instead of studying, Miyagi suddenly stood up. She then brought a small box from her desk drawer. ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll give you this.¡¹ With an emotionless voice, Miyagi ces that box on top of my textbook. ¡¸What do you mean, giving it to me?¡¹ I look at the long, narrow box ced in front of me. ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that? There¡¯s something in there for you.¡¹ ¡¸I understand that, but it¡¯s not that. Why all of a sudden something like a gift?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, nothing to worry about. I said I¡¯ll give it to you, so take it.¡¹ I didn¡¯t really have to ask, I knew what the box was for. I just wanted to answer in Miyagi¡¯s own words. ¡¸Are you sure this is a birthday present?¡¹ I don¡¯t think Miyagi will give me the right answer when I pursue it, so I¡¯m going to utter the answer myself. ¡¸If Sendai-san thinks so, then it¡¯s a birthday present.¡¹ It¡¯s really not straightforward. The little box is nicely wrapped and ims to have been prepared on purpose. If someone asks me when my birthday is and something like thises up, I know it¡¯s a birthday present even if they don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t understand why Miyagi doesn¡¯t approve. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know what Miyagi meant by my birthday present. It seems odd that she would prepare a gift for a birthday she did not even know about, and we are not on the same birthday gift-sending rtionship. ¡¸What were you going to do if my birthday hadn¡¯te and gone?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care. Even if this was a birthday present, there is no rule that says I have to give it on the same day.¡¹ ¡¸There must be a reason you went to such lengths to give me a birthday present.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t want it, return it.¡¹ Miyagi says roughly. Then, without waiting for my reply, she tries to take the box on top of the textbook, so I quickly grab her hand. ¡¸Wait. What happens if I return this?¡¹ ¡¸Throw it away.¡¹ ¡¸You say things like that right away. You don¡¯t have to throw it away.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something I don¡¯t use, and I don¡¯t have anyone else to give it to.¡¹ The mystery of the birthday present that was not supposed to be prepared for no reason is still unsolved. But it seems I don¡¯t have time to solve the mystery leisurely. If I hesitate to take it, Miyagi will really trash the box with its contents. ¡¸I¡¯ll take it for now, so give it to me.¡¹ I rescue the little box from Miyagi¡¯s hands. ¡¸Can I open it?¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t open it, there¡¯s no point in giving it to you.¡¹ Miyagi says as if throwing words out. She seems not to be in a very good mood, judging from the way she is poking at me at every turn. Miyagi looks at the beautifully wrapped box with a mouth full of 99% cacao chocte. I¡¯ve never seen anyone hand me a birthday present with such a grumpy face. Miyagi must be the first and thest. It¡¯s hard to open. I let out a small breath at the piercing stare. I carefully peel off the wrapping with peripatetic care and open the box. Then, inside, a silver ne¡ª¡ª If I had to ssify it, I would probably call it a pendant, but it contained an essory anyway. With a small moon motif dangling from it, it seemed too cute to me. I pick it up and look at the ornaments and chains, thinking that Miyagi might suit it better. I checked the brand to see if it was expensive, but she said it was not like that. I have already received 5,000 yen from Miyagi. Whether this essory is a birthday present or not, I am not so thick-skinned as to be okay with receiving more stuff. ¡¸I¡¯ll give you something in return. What would you like?¡¹ I ask as I put the pendant back in the box. ¡¸I don¡¯t need anything.¡¹ ¡¸You mean anything?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to give me a gift or anything.¡¹ Miyagi says in an unexpectedly strong tone. ¡¸It¡¯s a pretty hurtful thing to say. That¡­¡¹ It ismon to give or receive a small gift in return for a piece of candy or a borrowed notebook. It is even polite to return a birthday gift when you receive it, and Miyagi, who strongly refuses to ept it, is not a person who¡¯s feeling the atmosphere. No, I think she might have gotten it if it wasn¡¯t from me. For example, from Utsunomiya. This is something I¡¯d prefer not to think about too much, and I close the lid of the box. ¡¸I¡¯m the only one who can give you something. That doesn¡¯t matter. Put it on now. That¡¯s an order.¡¹ After saying this, Miyagi opened the box that I had just closed. ¡¸Fine, but. I thought these things were supposed to be put on by the person who gave them to you.¡¹ ¡¸Put it on yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Usually, you¡¯d say you put it on for you.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not saying it.¡¹ Miyagi says softly, though it was to be expected. This part is not cute. ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹ She don¡¯t want to wear it to me, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny the way Miyagi says it. But it¡¯s useless to say anything to her now. If I say something trivial, it is bound toe back as an order, and it is an order that will not be good. I take the pendant out of the box. Then I remove the sp and slowly put it on. Chapter 80: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me — 80

Chapter 80: What I want to do with Miyagi and what Miyagi wants to do with me ¡ª 80

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸I put it on.¡¹ I stroke the pendant top with my fingertips and looks at Miyagi. I don¡¯t dislike jewelry, but I never wear it with my uniform, which makes me ufortable around my chest. ¡¸I¡¯ll know when I see it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡¹ ¡¸Can I touch it?¡¹ ¡¸Say what you think.¡¹ I would have asked for feedback, not permission to touch, but Miyagi¡¯s hand reaches out as if it were a matter of course. I didn¡¯t expect Miyagi to say it looked good on me, even though I was ttered, so I assumed I wouldn¡¯t get any feedback. But I did not expect to be touched. I reflexively pulled my body back, but Miyagi¡¯s hand touched me first. Her fingertips trace the chain. Her fingers that slightly touch the skin are ticklish. ¡¸The chain, isn¡¯t it a little long? I prefer it a little shorter.¡¹ I catch the tips of her fingers, which is not a very good move, andin about something I don¡¯t really care about. ¡¸If it¡¯s shorter than this, it looks like school.¡¹ Miyagi pulls and releases the chain as if to check its length. ¡¸Am I going to keep this on at school?¡¹ ¡¸You can keep it on until graduation.¡¹ ¡¸You mean all the way up until I graduate high school?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, all the time. Keep it on at school and at home.¡¹ ¡¸Is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸An order.¡¹ Miyagi says in a voice that is neither strong nor weak. A pendant is nothing more than a pendant. It looks like just an essory and I don¡¯t think it would be funny to wear it all the time. But Miyagi¡¯s words made me understand. This is surely not just an essory. Miyagi is not the kind of person who would give me a gift for no reason. I won¡¯t say it because Miyagi might affirm it as a matter of course if I mention it, but the pendant seems to me to be something simr to a cor to reveal ownership. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t put a deadline on what I wear until graduation. ¡¸Schools are not within the scope of the order.¡¹ It is only an essory, but when I think that Miyagi gave it to me, I feel as if I am being gently strangled and it is a little painful. There have been simr things in the past. Sometimes it was a hickey, sometimes it was a bite mark. But it was a mark that would disappear over time, not something that would remain forever like an essory. This gift feels awfully heavy, even though it should weigh almost nothing. I feel like taking it off at least when I am at school. ¡¸Then, I should make it a rule that it¡¯s alright to put that on. Sendai-san, you should make a concession once in a while.¡¹ Miyagi says the same thing I said in the music preparation room. I never thought I would be stung by my past self now. ¡¸Concession, you say¡­ Then, if Miyagi asks me to put it on, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ I¡¯ll make it a condition that she never does. ¡¸Okay, then. Do what you want with it or without it.¡¹ ¡¸In a situation like this, why don¡¯t you just ask for it honestly?¡¹ ¡¸Not a chance.¡¹ As expected, Miyagi retracts the order once uttered. Now I am free to put on and take off the pendant. I look at Miyagi and see her next to me, looking grim and silent. A tap of a fingertip taps the table. I hear another thump, and Miyagi reaches for the box that contained the pendant. Perhaps Miyagi regrets having given the gift. I know. About no concessions need to be made. Miyagi did not ask me to do so. So the order does not work. I know, but my mouth moves on its own. ¡¸¡­If you just want to keep it on, I¡¯ll keep it on until graduation, but I don¡¯t know if they find it and confiscate it.¡¹ I take the small box back from Miyagi¡¯s hand. I am aware of this and have done so many times, but I have a soft spot for Miyagi. Sweet enough to ept an out-of-range order and choose to keep wearing the pendant. ¡¸The button, I don¡¯t think they can see it if you don¡¯t undo the second one.¡¹ Miyagi says quietly, looking at my blouse. ¡¸I think I can see it, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸The button, try fastening one.¡¹ With two buttons undone, I fastened one button as I was told. Then I asked with only the top button undone, just like at school. ¡¸Can¡¯t you see it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not seeing it.¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Sendai-san. From now on, don¡¯t let anyone see that.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t it hard not to show them? I mean, there¡¯s gym and changing clothes and stuff.¡¹ ¡¸Make sure you never show it to anyone but me.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s order can be described as an impossible task. I can try not to show them as much as possible, but as long as I have sses where I have to change my clothes, it is difficult to stay away from showing the pendant. Moreover, the word ¡°other than me¡± was attached to my head. That meant Miyagi was an exception, and I quickly came to one conclusion. ¡¸Why do I have to show it to Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, you always unbutton the second button here, and I can see it. Also, show me when I order you to.¡¹ ¡¸If you can see it, don¡¯t you have to give the order?¡¹ ¡¸I mean, let me look closer.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­This sort of order, isn¡¯t it erotic?¡¹ I think the order to show the pendant is within the rules because it is not an order to take off the uniform. But¡ºI voluntarily unbuttoned the button and you could see it¡»and¡ºImanded you to show me well¡»are the same only in terms of results, but psychologically they are quite different. It seems a terribly undisciplined act to have to show it at Miyagi¡¯s insistence. ¡¸It¡¯s not erotic. Now, let me see.¡¹ The same mouth that told me to button up just a few moments ago now tries to force me to unbutton it. ¡¸This is erotic, I knew it.¡¹ ¡¸Not as much as Sendai-san. Generally speaking, you always take two off, so shut up and take them off.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m taking it off again?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t see it unless you take it off.¡¹ The second button is always undone here, as Miyagi said. It is just somewhat difficult to remove because of the condition of showing the pendant. ¡¸I get it.¡¹ If I treat something that is not a big deal like it is a big deal, it really is a big deal, so be mature and unbutton the button I just fastened. ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹ I feel Miyagi¡¯s eyes on my chest. I know she is looking at the pendant, but I feel a stirring around my corbone. ¡¸I don¡¯t think you need to stare so hard.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just looking at what I gave you, and I can look at it any way I want, right?¡¹ ¡¸Did you go out of your way to prepare gifts for this kind of thing?¡¹ She want to unbutton the buttons and see my bosom. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if such a reason was included, other than in lieu of a cor. ¡¸Sendai-san doesn¡¯t need to know for what reason I prepared it.¡¹ Miyagi says quietly and continues with the wordter.¡¹ ¡¸Unbutton one more button.¡¹ ¡¸You can see it as it is now, so that¡¯s good enough.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t see clearly.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve been staring at me for a while now, haven¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸I want to see it better. That¡¯s an order, so listen to me.¡¹ Basically, the third button is not supposed to be unbuttoned. But today Miyagi is not going to give up. The basics are the basics, and there are applications and exceptions, so I can unbutton the third button specially for her today. I don¡¯t think she just want to see the pendant, but it¡¯s not worth the hassle of pushing and shoving here. ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ I replied in a cursory manner and undone my necktie. When the third button is also undone, Miyagi¡¯s hand reaches out. Her fingertips touch my blouse, but she does not open my bosom wide. But it will be open enough to see the pendant. My underwear and skin have been seen many times, and it¡¯s not something I¡¯m shy about now. But still, some part of my mind is restless and fluffy, as if drifting in the air. Miyagi crawls her fingers up the chain. The hand that slowly touches me as if counting the small circle connected to me is still ticklish. The hand that was gently stroking the chain takes my weight. The hand that was just touching my skin as it touched the pendant pushed me hard, and I lost my bnce. As it is, Miyagi¡¯s body is pushed down to the floor so that it covers me. ¡¸Wait, Miyagi. It hurts.¡¹ My back and shoulders ached from falling with a good deal of force, though not as much force as I would have liked. However, Miyagi moved her face close to my chest without saying a word. She kissed the pendant top. The ornament is small and is tantamount to a kiss on the chest, but the lips are pressed against the small object to show that it is meant to be touched. Her full weight is not ced on her lips. But, it¡¯s heavy. It¡¯s painful. The part of the body that is touching is hot for nothing. Miyagi looks unconcerned and does these things to me. I don¡¯t think she is thinking about me, the person who was hurt. Inhale and exhale. Just breathing became difficult, and Miyagi looked up as I tugged lightly on her hair at my chest. This time the fingers caress the chain. Watching her do this, I know I was right. Before and after the kiss, Miyagi remained silent and did not say anything, but I can only assume that this kind of behavior is an act of asserting ownership. It seems more so than any other act she have ever done. Maybe, perhaps, no, absolutely, this pendant means that Sendai Hazuki belongs to Miyagi until the graduation ceremony. I really don¡¯t know what to say. I hate to tell her, but I am epting this gift. It can be suffocating and troublesome, but I don¡¯t feel bad about it. ¡¸Miyagi, isn¡¯t this already good?¡¹ Unable to think of the right words to say, I patted her on the back with a few innocuous words. But Miyagi does not retreat. Instead, she drops another kiss on the pendant top. Then her fingertips caress the tiny ornament. Her fingers inevitably touch my skin as well. Fingertips glide from the small ornament to the bottom. It feels ticklish. But that¡¯s not all. Those fingertips bring other emotions as well. Miyagi tries to unbutton the fourth button on her own. I think this is bad. I grab her hand, obviously feeling more than just ticklish. ¡¸Miyagi, stop. ¡¹ ¡¸Any more than that and it¡¯s bad.¡¹ ¡¸So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s against the rules, so I can¡¯t do it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s part of it, but it might fly in the face of reason.¡¹ So much for being able to pass it off like it¡¯s nothing, and I need this to be the end of it. I don¡¯t trust my reason. If Miyagi doesn¡¯t understand this, it won¡¯t do much good for either of us. ¡¸What is going on with Sendai-san¡¯s reasoning. Don¡¯t fly irresponsibly and I¡¯ll keep you tied up so don¡¯t you go anywhere.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s pretty hard to do that.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Why do you look so unsure of yourself?¡¹ Miyagi says in dismay. But even I don¡¯t understand that kind of thing when you say it. I don¡¯t even know why Miyagi is trying to trust my reason at this point in time. So the answer would be appropriate. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, so Miyagi should pull her own weight.¡¹ When I tell her to shove the responsibility on her, Miyagi shuts up. Hee brow wrinkles as if she is thinking about something. After ten seconds of continually making difficult faces, Miyagi quietly opened her mouth. ¡¸What if I told you, you could kiss me instead of unbuttoning one more button?¡¹ The conclusion that the troubled Miyagi came to was one that I don¡¯t think she would have uttered, and now I have to shut up. I ruminate on the words I hear in my head. Then, check with the person in question to see if I am receiving them correctly. ¡¸¡ª¡ªDoes that mean I can kiss you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I didn¡¯t think these exchange terms woulde up. The fourth button has been undone in front of Miyagi in the past. It¡¯s not a condition that I would hesitate to ept. ¡¸Fine. Even if I take it off.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san take it off yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ I do as I am told and unbutton the fourth button. Miyagi¡¯s fingers touch my stomach and my body stiffens a little. The palms of her hands are pressed against it. It is warm, but it is not the kind of warmth that soothes me, and for a moment my breath catches. I grab Miyagi¡¯s wrists, as if the heat is radiating down to my internal organs. However, Miyagi did not seem to have any intention of going down there. She stroked it smoothly down to my side, and her hand left it. ¡¸You can kiss me if you want.¡¹ Miyagi says in a small voice. I raise my body a little and touch her neck. I slide my hands up to the back of her neck and pull Miyagi closer to my face. It hasn¡¯t been that long since west kissed, but I want to touch her as soon as possible, so I put my lips on hers a little too forcefully. I bite my lip lightly to taste the soft touch I wanted to feel again. Miyagi, who usually pushes my body as if to tell me to get away from her as soon as possible, is unusually quiet. It seems permissible to unbutton at least one button on her blouse, so she parted her lips and loosened her tie. Miyagi does not mind. Unbuttoning one button was missed, and I put my lips to her neck. But before I could kiss her, she pushed my shoulders with quite a bit of force, causing my body to fall back onto the floor. ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹ Saying once and for all, Miyagi picks herself up. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it quick?¡¹ ¡¸Then, can I do something more than what you just did? It¡¯s an exchange, so if Sendai-san kisses me again, I¡¯ll do something too.¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t say you kissed me once.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s one time even if I didn¡¯t say it.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that outrageous?¡¹ ¡¸Me, I think it¡¯s just a little touchy-feely, and I think it¡¯s about the size of one kiss.¡¹ Miyagi says in a voice that doesn¡¯t hide her frustration and fastens the buttons I have undone. ¡¸We¡¯re done here.¡¹ I feel that if I talk too much, I might get a bad order. It¡¯s not that I want to do anything more than that. I just wanted to touch her a little more if I was allowed. Izily pull myself up. When I tried to fasten the button that was left open, Miyagi¡¯s hand reached out and started to fasten the button for me. One or two buttons are fastened from the bottom and then all the way to the top. ¡¸I¡¯m in pain, though.¡¹ ¡¸You do that¡¹ ¡¸Order?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not giving you an order.¡¹ Miyagi said tiresomely and headed for the table. I was breathless, so I unbuttoned one button and tightened my tie. Chapter 81: Sendai-san is selfish — 81

Chapter 81: Sendai-san is selfish ¡ª 81

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I look at the test paper on my desk. The results are not bad. It¡¯s rather better. But I don¡¯t think I have the grades to go to the same university as Sendai-san. I will show this test sheet to Sendai-san, who will being to this room soon, but I am sure she will have the same impression. It was not a university that I would have been epted to in the first ce, and I did not think that I would be able to catch up with her after a little study. So I think it¡¯s a fair result. It¡¯s not something to be depressed about, so I don¡¯t mind. I feel a little heavy, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s because of the weather. I look out the window. The rain that began falling in the early afternoon is still falling. The sky is dark and depressing, I think. Sendai-san said she would be a littlete when I called her, so she hasn¡¯te yet. To kill some time, I took my phone and looked at the digital brochure of the university. I turn a few pages and sigh. The pamphlet on the screen is not for my school of choice, but for Maika¡¯s. I¡¯ve seen it so many times that I know most of the content. It is not as difficult as Sendai-san¡¯s school of choice, but it is the kind of university that my teacher would have stopped me from applying to even if I had wanted to a while ago. But now it is no longer the kind of university that you give up on before you even take it. And it is in close proximity to Sendai-san¡¯s school of choice. It¡¯s not toote. I don¡¯t have to only ept local universities. I flip the pamphlet to thest page and then close it. Then, although it does not change anything when I look at it, it disys on the screen a brochure of the university that Sendai-san is going to. I¡¯ve seen it several times, and there¡¯s no way the content would change today, so I mechanically turn the page and close it in the middle. I put my phone down on my desk. From the pen case, I take out one of the two erasers, the one that Sendai-san even called me at school to return. My memories of Sendai-san have definitely increased, and some of them have be what I can call memories. Unlike the eraser, I don¡¯t have it with me, but the ne I gave her before the midterm should turn into a memory. ¡ª¡ªNot a good thing, though. The events of that day are etched in my mind. I wouldn¡¯t call it an anniversary, but it was a day that will stay with me forever. If I am going to leave a memory, I want to leave it only in Sendai-san¡¯s memory. But doing something memorable for Sendai-san means doing something memorable for myself as well. Whether the form remains or not, Sendai-san increases in my mind. Even a single eraser is imbued with Sendai-san. I didn¡¯t intend to make more memories with her like this, but somehow I keep doing that. I want to throw myself away somewhere, even doing something as trivial as looking at brochures of universities I can¡¯t even go to. I wish I hadn¡¯t called Sendai-san today. As I sigh at the thought that there is nothing I can do about it now, the chime rings. I don¡¯t even have to check to see who it is. I put the eraser away in my pen case. I picked up the inte receiver and unlocked the entrance. Sendai-san immediately came to the room. ¡¸It¡¯s so cold today.¡¹ A hot Sendai-san says while sneezing. ¡¸The rain, is it terrible?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s raining lightly.¡¹ ¡¸Your shoulder is wet. Give me your zer.¡¹ When I put out my hand, Sendai-san takes off her slightly wet zer and unbuttons the second button of her blouse. The ne can be seen on her chest. I was tempted to touch the silver one, but I took the zer and put it on a hanger. Then, I head for the kitchen. I almost open the refrigerator and look at the pot. Checking that there is hot water, I pull a tea bag from the shelf and make a cup of tea. I took my own cider out of the refrigerator and returned to my room to find Sendai-san sitting in her ce. I put the cup on the table. ¡¸There, is that tea?¡¹ ¡¸If you want cider, you can drink cider.¡¹ ¡¸Tea is fine. Thanks.¡¹ Turning my back to Sendai-san, who smiles at me as if shs is in a good mood, I brought the test paper from my desk. I put it on the table with the 5,000 yen because I promised to do so, even though I don¡¯t feel like it. ¡¸Okay, here.¡¹ Sendai-san, who had been drinking tea, put down her cup, said thank you, and put away the 5,000 yen. Then she picked up the test form. ¡¸The tests, you¡¯re showing it to me.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san did told me to show it to her.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually show me.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to see it, I¡¯ll get it back.¡¹ I give my hand, but the test is not returned, nor is the word. Sendai-san remained silent, staring at the test paper. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡¹ ¡¸You told me not to say anything, Miyagi.¡¹ I did say it, but I don¡¯t feelfortable with her checking my test score and what¡¯s on it without saying anything. I would feel depressed if I were told that this or that was bad, piece by piece, but the fact that there is not even a single word about good or bad is also hazy in my heart. ¡¸At least say something.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know exactly what the scores have been, but you¡¯re probably getting really good, right?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸Studying, are you willing to do more?¡¹ ¡¸No way. This college, I think I can afford this. That¡¯s enough.¡¹ I take the test paper from Sendai-san. ¡¸Will you look at mine too?¡¹ ¡¸Instead of the test, show me the ne.¡¹ I pull on Sendai-san¡¯s uniform as she was about to open her bag. ¡¸ssically speaking, it seems that an essory with a ne top hanging down is called a pendant.¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter either way.¡¹ ¡¸Well, yeah. I guess it¡¯s kind of a feeling thing.¡¹ Sendai-san looked at me as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡¸Go ahead. Look as long as you like.¡¹ The voice I heard sounded very throwaway, but since she was following orders, there was no problem. I touch the third button, which may or may note off. Sendai-san¡¯s hand almost grabs my arm and quickly retracts. Surely, the third button became something I could unbutton. I unbutton that button to get a better look at the ne. I can see her underwear, although it is not wide open. As expected, I can¡¯t touch that, so I touch the ne. ¡¸It tickles.¡¹ ¡¸Endure it, will you?¡¹ The exchanged tie was returned. The ne was promised to be worn until the graduation ceremony. I tug lightly on the chain. ¡¸So violent, Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸So noisy. Sendai-san, shut up for a moment.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ I trace the chain with my fingertips. This is just to make our rtionship easier to understand. Sendai-san is too selfish these days. She calls me up at school, kisses me, and such. She tries to do things I didn¡¯t order her to do. I don¡¯t mind kissing Sendai-san. But I don¡¯t want her to want to do it at school. Sendai-san should obey me and not ask me to do something she wants to do. She needs a price for what she does, and I am the only one who can give it to her. I need to make it clear that I am the one who can order her to wear what I give her and that Sendai-san has no choice but to obey me. I don¡¯t know how far an order with a deadline of until the graduation ceremony would help, but I think a few months or so would be good for me. In the meantime, she don¡¯t have to listen to Ibaraki-san or anyone else. Sendai-san only needs to look at me, and I am the only one who can touch her. ¡¸You feel better now?¡¹ Tired of being silent, Sendai-san presses my forehead where I keep touching the ne. ¡¸The button, you can button it up.¡¹ ¡¸No exchange terms today?¡¹ Sendai-san said the same thing when I called her two days before the test to see the ne. I ask her why she doesn¡¯t want to button it up. ¡¸You¡¯re not doing anything right now that would give you an exchange, are you?¡¹ ¡¸Thought you might want to do that now.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t. Fasten your buttons.¡¹ I am not sure if Sendai-san meant what she said. It seems as if she might say that what she just said was a joke and pretend it never happened. Even the words I heard before the test about flying off the handle seemed to be said in jest. Generally speaking, I don¡¯t think I have the elements to make her reason fly. Besides, not so long ago, Sendai-san would have been more rational. She kissed, therefore, but she was not as particr about it. ¡¸Miyagi, you should offer an exchange today.¡¹ ¡¸Put it out.¡¹ I know what she is asking for and I say no. I don¡¯t mind being kissed, but I don¡¯t mind not being kissed. If I order her to kiss me, she can kiss me. But I don¡¯t want to, because of course she would say that the more I order her to kiss me, the more she wants to kiss me. That is¡ª¡ª It seems to me that if she kissed me enough times, she would get tired of kissing me. I fasten Sendai-san¡¯s third button and give her an order she did not ask for. ¡¸Read a book.¡¹ ¡¸What about studying?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do it when you¡¯re done.¡¹ Without saying, ¡°Okay,¡± or ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Sendai-san stands up. Then she stands in front of the bookshelf. ¡¸Which one do you prefer?¡¹ ¡¸What Sendai-san likes is fine.¡¹ ¡¸What I like, huh¡­¡¹ After a soliloquistic muttering, a small sneeze is heard. ¡¸Did you catch a cold by any chance?¡¹ ¡¸Someone is just rumoring.¡¹ Sendai-san seemed uninterested and brought a manga. Chapter 82: Sendai-san is selfish — 82

Chapter 82: Sendai-san is selfish ¡ª 82

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The usual call was refused with a different message. Thanks to this, I am on my way to Sendai-san¡¯s house, following a memory that is not certain. ¡ºI¡¯m out of school with a cold, so I can¡¯t make it today.¡» I only replied that I understood the fact that I could not know because we were in different sses, but in my head I could hear the sneeze of Sendai-san, whom I had met three days before. If her sneeze on that rainy day was the reason for her absence, she could have missed a few days of school. It¡¯s not like I care how many days she misses. But I had never seen Sendai-san out of school before, so I was somewhat concerned that he might be okay. Besides, it seemed painful for her to be sleeping in a house where her family did not seem to be close. I don¡¯t know which is harder whenpared to the pain of staying in bed in an empty house, but it is certainly not a pleasant situation. I know that just because I am there doesn¡¯t make it any better. But I can take at least one stic bottle with me, or even food. I am not confident that it will be useful, but it is better than nothing. I have spent the same time with Sendai-san for more than a year, and it is not strange for me to visit her. Even I have a human heart, so I at least worry. So it¡¯s not crazy. I head for her house, remembering the path I walked with Sendai-san in the past. I remember vividly the words I exchanged with Sendai-san, but the directions are hazy. I have not been to her house once since then, which is not surprising. But maybe it¡¯s there. On the way, I entered a convenience store where I stopped with Sendai-san. I don¡¯t remember exactly, but it must be the same ce. For now, I put a stic bottle of tea and a yogurt in the basket. I wonder if any of these will stick to her forehead. After some hesitation, I also tossed a cooling sheet for her forehead into the basket. Considering the rtionship between Sendai-san and her mother, I feel like she need these things too. I paid the money and leave the convenience store. I think I might not see her even if I go there because I haven¡¯t contacted her. Still, my feet didn¡¯t stop. After walking for about five minutes, I arrived at a familiar house. I regret it at the door. I cannot send a message to a sick person and call her. Then, I cannot enter this house without pressing the inte in front of you. My father would be working at the time, and her mother might be working as well. But most likely, a mother with a less-than-ideal image will emerge. The chances of Sendai-san, a sick person,ing out are infinitesimally small. I think I should go home, after all. In front of the door, I see a bag from the convenience store. Breathe in, breathe out. I press the inte just once and if she doesn¡¯t answer, I decide to leave. I ce my index finger on the push button and exert myself. The chime rings and it is quiet. No one answers. Maybe everyone is at work and no one is home except Sendai-san. I guess, I should go home. Just as I was about to turn my back on the front door, I heard a woman¡¯s voice over the inte that is not Sendai-san. It was the first time I had heard her voice, but I was sure it was Sendai-san¡¯s mother. I felt like turning around and going home. But as a high school student, I can¡¯t just press the chime and run back home. When I slurred and told her that I hade to visit her, the front door opened and Sendai-san¡¯s mother, whom I had seen on summer vacation, came out. I hear an unfriendly voice telling me to go up, I thank her and head for Sendai-san¡¯s room. Up the stairs, on the front side of two lined doors. I almost knock and stop my hand. Here I am, and I am having my biggest regret of the year. I just kind of, kind of came here, but I didn¡¯t even call her here. Sendai-san may be angry that I came to her house without permission, and she may not let me in her room. I shouldn¡¯t have pressed the inte. I decide to leave the convenience store bag and hang the bag on the doorknob. However, perhaps because of my nervousness, as soon as I put the bag on, the stic bottle in the bag hit the door and made a thumping sound. It was quite a loud noise, and while I was wondering what to do, the door opens. ¡¸¡­Why is Miyagi here?¡¹ I didn¡¯t call out to her, but Sendai-san, dressed in her pajamas, came out of her room and said. ¡¸I¡¯m on my way home now.¡¹ I turn my back to Sendai-san. ¡¸Eh, wait. What the hell is this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ I answered without turning around and tried to go down the stairs, but she grabbed me by the hem of my uniform and pulled me down. Perhaps it was the cold, but she had no strength. But I stopped in my tracks, not feelingfortable with the idea of forcibly shaking off a sick person and running away. ¡¸It¡¯s funny how you tell me not to worry about it. How can you be in my house if it¡¯s nothing? I mean, what is this? Did Miyagi bring it?¡¹ Sendai-san points to a convenience store bag on the doorknob. ¡¸That¡¯s for you, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Thanks. Maybe, if you bring something like this, it means you came to visit me?¡¹ ¡¸Not that I¡¯m saying that.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what you came for?¡¹ That¡¯s why I came, but I don¡¯t want to say that¡¯s why I came. Then I had to shut up and I kept my mouth shut. The unfamiliar hallway suddenly became quiet, and Sendai-san said in dismay. ¡¸At any rate, go into my room.¡¹ Sendai-san grabs my uniform and removes the convenience store bag from the doorknob. I can¡¯t veto the word e in.¡± With the hem of my uniform taken hostage, I enter Sendai-san¡¯s room, dragging my heavy feet. The bookshelf and the bed. And a desk. There¡¯s no clutter. In a room that has not changed much from summer vacation, arge piggy bank can be seen on top of a chest. It was a piggy bank, amon sight where one can save hundreds of thousands of yen with 500-yen coins, which was not there when I was here before. When I looked at Sendai-san, she was indeed not wearing makeup today. Her hair wasn¡¯t even braided. But she is wearing the ne. And I don¡¯t know if it wasn¡¯t in the house or if the fever had broken, but her head wasn¡¯t cold. ¡¸Miyagi. Go sit down around there. I¡¯ll get you something.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s drinks and food, they¡¯re in that bag.¡¹ When I approached Sendai-san, who had ced a convenience store bag by her bed, she checked the contents of the bag. ¡¸I¡¯ll get Miyagi something.¡¹ I stop Sendai-san as she is about to leave the room. ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. Go back to sleep. You have a cold. Besides, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡¹ ¡¸Soon.¡¹ ¡¸I can leave now.¡¹ Sendai-san sits on the bed, as if she thought I would leave while she was out of the room. ¡¸I¡¯ve slept too much, I can¡¯t sleep anymore, and I need someone to talk to.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I don¡¯t care if you shut up. If you stay a little longer.¡¹ Sendai-san says quietly. Her voice is the same as usual, but she looks so sickly in her pajamas and without makeup that it seems terribly wrong to just leave. ¡¸How¡¯s your fever.¡¹ ¡¸Still there.¡¹ ¡¸Your head, if you cool it. It¡¯s in there.¡¹ I sit down a short distance from the bed and point to a convenience store bag containing a cooling sheet. ¡¸Miyagi should put it up.¡¹ ¡¸Put it up yourself. You could do that even if you had a cold.¡¹ ¡¸Aren¡¯t you cold to the sick?¡¹ ¡¸You have a fever, and being cold is just fine.¡¹ Although I did not affirm the word ¡°sympathy,¡± there was no doubt that I hade to check on Sendai-san But I don¡¯t think I need to go out of my way to be nice. ¡¸You could have at least listened to me today.¡¹ Sendai-san then tossed the box containing the cooling sheets toward me. Chapter 83: Sendai-san is selfish — 83

Chapter 83: Sendai-san is selfish ¡ª 83

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸Put it up for me. I¡¯m a sick person, you know?¡¹ Sendai-san says, as if it were a natural right. Normally, I would throw back the box containing the cooling sheets and shoo her away, telling her to do it herself. I would like to do the same today, but what I see in front of me is a sick person, just as she said. When I think of that, I can¡¯t do as I usually do. It¡¯s out of tune. At least, I wish she looked a little more energetic. Sendai-san¡¯s voice was gravelly and sounded like she had a cold. And it¡¯s hard to keep her cold because I went out of my way to ask if she had a fever. I pick up the box and approach the bed. ¡¸Here, you can sit down.¡¹ Sendai-san, sitting on the edge of the bed, taps next to her. I don¡¯t mean to say that I catch a cold, but what happened in this room during the summer vacationes to mind. That day, Sendai-san licked my feet as I sat on the bed, even though she had not given the order. I don¡¯t think she would do the same thing today, but it gives me reason to hesitate to sit on the bed. ¡¸Miyagi, have a seat.¡¹ As I was unsure of what to do, Sendai-san¡¯s words changed from soft to forceful. I could put a cooling sheet on it while standing, but I think it would be too noisy if I didn¡¯t do what she said. Today, she is trying to make the most of her position as a sick person. I have no choice but to sit next to Sendai-san at a little distance and open the box. ¡¸I¡¯ll put it up, turn around.¡¹ When I showed her the cooling sheet I had taken out, she turned to me inly. However, she did not show her forehead. As I reached up to lift her bangs, which were only in the way, she grabbed my hand. It¡¯s hot. The heat that is transmitted to the back of my hand is a telltale sign that she have a cold, and it frightens me for a moment. The hand is pulled hard and the cooling sheet falls onto the bed. The distance between me and Sendai-san closes, and our lips touch as if we were bumping into each other. Like her hands, hee lips are hotter than usual. The tip of her tongue enters my mouth without hesitation. It was still hot and scalding, and I had no choice but to ept it. Just a hot tongue moves to explore my mouth and try to tease my tongue. I bite, push it away, and Sendai-san¡¯s body temperature is too high for me toin. The hand that holds me, the lips that touch me, and the soft tongue are so hot that I can¡¯t escape. I wish I could get away. But I don¡¯t hate it so much. The heat that is being transmitted is preventing me from making proper decisions. I don¡¯t intend to respond to her moving tongue, but I don¡¯t think I want to drive her away. I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been kissing her because her lips keep ovepping and it feels so good. My sense of time has disappeared, and my mind is upied only with Sendai-san. I can¡¯t breathe well, and it¡¯s painful. I escape from the ovepping hands and grab her pajamas, and Sendai-san slowly moves away. She almost yanked her pajamas out of my grasp andined deceptively. ¡¸¡­Now was definitely not the time to kiss.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi came up to me.¡¹ ¡¸I let myself get close to you. And don¡¯t do anything else, Sendai-san. Besides, the kiss like you just did is disgusting.¡¹ I was a fool to listen to her because she was sick. If I was nice to her for a moment, she would immediately do something like this to me. I didn¡¯t hate it enough toin, but I didn¡¯t want her to kiss me anymore. ¡¸You need to be a little softer with your words. You¡¯re hurting me.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t. If it¡¯s going to hurt, then you shouldn¡¯t have done what you did.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Are you really mad at me?¡¹ I don¡¯t think my tone was harsh. However, I could hear the anxiety in Sendai-san¡¯s voice, who usually does not care whether I am angry or in a bad mood. Maybe the fever is making her feeble. It really throws me off kilter. I feel like I¡¯ve done something wrong when people say this to me. I told Sendai-san that I felt bad, but that was a lie, and I have gotten used to kissing like that. I think I may have said too much to a sick person. So, I will deny Sendai-san¡¯s words, if not retract my previous statement. ¡¸I¡¯m not angry, but I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡¹ ¡¸Then, an exchange. You can order me around.¡¹ ¡¸What, then? I won¡¯t give orders.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Do I look like the worst bunch to give orders to a sick person?¡¹ I want to give orders, but I am not so impersonal as to give orders to someone with a fever. Compared to Sendai-san, who takes advantage of her position as a sick person, I am a decent human being, and today I am willing to do what Sendai-san says at least a little bit. ¡¸I¡¯m okay with Miyagi being the worst.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t keep saying weird things, you should get some sleep.¡¹ I pushed on Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder. But she didn¡¯t lie down and coughed. ¡¸See, your cold is getting worse. Go back to bed.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t sleep.¡¹ Sendai-san says, coughing. ¡¸Normally, I don¡¯t think I would kiss you if you had a cold that made you cough. If I catch a cold, it¡¯s Sendai-san¡¯s fault.¡¹ ¡¸I kissed you because I wanted to be depressed. Miyagi, get a cold.¡¹ Sendai-san says something I can¡¯t believe my ears and tugs at the sleeve of my uniform. ¡¸Isn¡¯t that awful? I don¡¯t like sleeping alone with a cold.¡¹ I usually don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but today, perhaps because of her fever, I¡¯m even more confused. No sane person would ever say they wanted to give someone a cold, nor had anyone ever said such a thing to me before. ¡¸I¡¯ll go take care of you.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸If you want, I can stay over and take care of you.¡¹ ¡¸I will never let you stay. I don¡¯t know what you will do, Sendai-san. Go sleep already.¡¹ Today Sendai-san is not interested in listening to me. I don¡¯t want her to push me to take care of her, and I don¡¯t want her to stay at my house. I don¡¯t think she will actuallye to stay, but I think we should avoid any potential mistakes, even if she was joking. ¡¸Miyagi, you¡¯ll go home after I sleep, right?¡¹ Sendai-san makes an unusually sultry sound. I swallow the sigh that is about toe out. I can¡¯t be too cold, and dealing with sick people is a bit troublesome. ¡¸If I stayed until you fall asleep, you¡¯d be having a sweet time.¡¹ ¡¸You should be nicer to the sick.¡¹ ¡¸More than this?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸If you want me to be so nice to you, don¡¯t go the extra mile.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to go the extra mile to be nice.¡¹ That¡¯s disturbing. Today I think I am being kind to Sendai-san for going the extra mile. But even if I told her that, she would not understand me now. I pick up the cooling sheet I dropped, take a yogurt out of the convenience store bag, and hand it to Sendai-san. ¡¸Just eat this and stay quiet.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Thank you.¡¹ The yogurt is epted with open arms and the lid is peeled off with a periphonal motion. Then, a bite or two is taken into her mouth. ¡¸Miyagi, stay here a little longer. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get over my cold quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not a cold remedy.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t act like an idiot, go to sleep after you eat.¡¹ ¡¸Like I said, I¡¯ve slept too much to sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Still, go to sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll sleep when Miyagi kisses me.¡¹ Her hand stops eating yogurt. A spoon is ced on the container and her fingertips brush my lips. Mr. Sendai¡¯s body temperature remains the same. It was as hot as ever. But the heat from her fingertips wasforting. I wanted her to touch me more, so I caught her fingertips caressing my lips. I almost put my face close to it and let out a small breath. ¡¸Sendai-san, you¡¯re in too good a shape. You don¡¯t have to sleep, just lie down.¡¹ I took up the yogurt she was about to eat and ce it on the table. She almost misunderstand when she asks for a kiss, as if it were a matter of course, but I didn¡¯te here to do that. I take a cooling sheet from the box and affix it to Sendai-san¡¯s forehead, who looks as if she wants toin. ¡¸It¡¯s cold.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s warm, it¡¯s defective.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸And if you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ When I dered in a voice not as cold as that of a cooling sheet, Sendai-san thought for a moment and then said, ¡¸Then¡­¡¹ I don¡¯t have a very good feeling about it. Still,¡¸What?¡¹I ask back, and a quiet voicees back. ¡¸Give me your hand, and I¡¯ll sleep.¡¹ ¡¸My hand?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I hope that¡¯s enough.¡¹ I ept the proposal, which is milder than a kiss, and Sendai-san, apparently satisfied with my response, lies down on the bed. She held out her hand as if urging me to do so, and Iid my own hand on top of hers. ¡¸Do you enjoy holding hands with me?¡¹ When I ask her to shake her hand, which is still hot, she squeezes it back. ¡¸Fair enough.¡¹ After saying this, Sendai-san slowly closed her eyes. Chapter 84: What Miyagi doesnt say — 84

Chapter 84: What Miyagi doesn''t say ¡ª 84

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Miyagi came to visit. It was an event that came out of the blue, but that was all. Without a storming or a natural disaster, I am called to Miyagi and continued to go to her room. Nothing has changed from before I caught a cold. Miyagi is still next to me in November. There were unexpected things that happened during those days. Now that the midterm tests are over, Miyagi is still studying diligently. The mid-term test results she showed me were not bad, though not enough to aim for the same university. If Miyagi has the university of her choice, she should not fail. So I thought she would say she was done with her studies, but she continues to study as before. It was no surprise that she was studying for an entrance exam, but Miyagi did not want to devote more effort than necessary to her studies. It seems a strange sight to see such a woman devoting more effort to study than she does to maintain the status quo. I bite into a piece of potato chips I bought at a convenience store. Was she going to change her school of choice? Miyagi coldly said she would not change the question she¡¯s asked here today. I pull another potato chip out of the bag on the table. ¡¸Open your mouth, Miyagi.¡¹ I don¡¯t know why she keeps studying more than she should, but I offer potato chips in front of Miyagi, who is staring at her textbook with a difficult expression on her face. ¡¸Eat it yourself.¡¹ When I bought potato chips a long time ago, Miyagi said the same thing and ate the chips herself. Today, as if to trace the action, I took a bag of potato chips out of the bag and brings them to her mouth. ¡¸Come on, eat this one.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ Miyagi is overtly unhappy. If I force her to pry open her mouth and throw a potato chip into it, she will definitely get angry. Miyagi is cold to me without a cold. If I had a cold today, if I had a fever, I would think she would be a little kinder to me. In fact, I remember that when I caught a cold, I told Miyagi that I was quite selfish, but she never got angry with me. I was deeply moved to think that even though I had to be sick, she could still be kind to me. And I would like her to be nice to me, a non-sick person. ¡¸It¡¯s not fine. Open your mouth so I can feed you.¡¹ I bring a potato chip to Miyagi¡¯s mouth. But her mouth remains closed. Miyagi, like a misanthropic stray cat, does not always do what I want. If I approach her, she runs away, and if I touch her, she bites you. Most of the time, all I get is pain. Miyagi decided to do something for me, even if it was on a whim. It was limited to that day, but I saw Miyagi like that, so I expect it. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ When I pressed the bby potato chip to her lips, Miyagi opened her mouth with a look of sincere disgust on her face. Thinking that I was in for a rare treat, I shoved a potato chip between her thinly opened lips. Soon the flimsy snack disappear from my fingertips, and Miyagi frowns as if she had eaten something bad. It was worth the trouble to buy them. At the same time, I wish she looked more delighted. But my frustration is offset by the fact that Miyagi ate things out of my hand. I am not feeding her, but it makes me want to give her more things. I even feel that if I continue to feed her potato chips, she will want to meet me for food after we graduate. I pick up another piece of potato chip and bring it to Miyagi¡¯s mouth. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Miyagi looks at me with a face that could have had a piece of paper on it saying that, though I don¡¯t say that she still intends to continue. Then she opened her mouth in disgust. When I brought a potato chip close to her, it disappeared with a small sound. As it is, when I pressed my finger against Miyagi¡¯s lips, her brow wrinkles. She looks hardly epting, but I move the tip of my finger as if tracing her lips. Then Miyagi bristled at my fingers like she was eating potato chips. It was within my expectations, but it hurt a lot. Lately I have been touching Miyagi¡¯s lips and getting bitten like this. Today, I even went out of my way to buy potato chips to do this. The reason is simple: I haven¡¯t kissed Miyagi since that day when I was in bed with a cold. Since then, Miyagi has inly rejected me in this way whenever I do anything that might lead to a kiss. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ The words I told her, meaning that I wanted her to stop, did not reach Miyagi. Her teeth sink further into my fingertips. ¡¸You can lick it anyway.¡¹ Touching the tip of the tongue with a gnawed finger frees the finger from Miyagi¡¯s teeth. ¡¸You won¡¯t lick it for me?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹ Miyagi looks down at her notebook. She adds letters to the problems she is trying to solve and flips through the textbook. Miyagi never licks my fingers on her own. If I tell her to lick me, she stops biting my fingertips. I think her response is easy to understand. But I don¡¯t know why she keeps avoiding the kiss. It¡¯s not that I really want to kiss Miyagi, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I would like to if I could, but Miyagi doesn¡¯t seem to think so. She have kissed me many times before and refuses to do so, even though it is not something she would refuse to do now. I don¡¯t know why Miyagi is so stubbornly trying to keep me from kissing her, and I am sure that even if I asked her, she would not answer me. If I try to force her to ask, she will order me not to ask questions and that will be the end of it. Miyagi is always unfair. She won¡¯t let me kiss her, but she will check the pendant. She orders me to do whatever she wants, such as unbuttoning the third button and touching my breasts, which I have no right to veto. Of course, when I ask to touch her, she won¡¯t let me. The terms of the exchange are still missing somewhere. Miyagi should not have been nice to me because I had a cold. She should not have even epted a kiss. She didn¡¯t resist, as usual, so I keep expecting her to. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ I poke her on the shoulder and make her turn around. ¡¸What? I¡¯m studying.¡¹ Twist a finger into the mouth that moves in a cumbersome manner. ¡¸Lick it.¡¹ When I said this, Miyagi bit my finger. Ouch. The force of the teeth pinching my fingers is stronger than before. With her free hand, she stroke my cheek and crawl behind my ear. Pulling on my earlobe, my finger bite loosened and Miyagi pressed my fingertips against her tongue. ¡¸I said lick it, not bite it.¡¹ It¡¯s not an order. I have no right to make Miyagi obey me, so I¡¯m just asking. So Miyagi can bite my finger again, or she can grab my arm and pull my finger out. She had every right to do so. But Miyagi did neither of those things and did as I asked. Something warm and raw sticks to my fingertips. Her tongue presses against it and slides gently. The raw sensation of the mucous membrane touching the fingers causes the nerves to gather in the wet area. It shouldn¡¯t be that hot, but it is, and the tips of my fingers are burning hot. I feel as if heat is building up inside my body, as if I am being held by Miyagi¡¯s body temperature. I slowly pull my finger out and touch my lips, and she licks my index finger up to the second joint. I don¡¯t want to say it out loud because if I told Miyagi she would be offended, but I think this girl is so erotic. I have had my fingers licked like this in the past. But I didn¡¯t think of it as erotic at the time, so I know I¡¯m looking at Miyagi with different eyes than I have in the past. She pressed my fingertips to her lips again. As I tried to push my fingers into her mouth, Miyagi roughly grabbed my arm and pulled as hard as she could. ¡¸It¡¯s enough, do you think?¡¹ Miyagi says, wing so hard I can see it through my zer. ¡¸If I tell you it¡¯s not good, will you lick it again?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s knows she don¡¯t have the right to order me around, right?¡¹ ¡¸I know that.¡¹ When I honestly acknowledges Miyagi¡¯s words, the hand that had been mped on my arm leaves. Then, the detached hand pulled two tissues from the box with the crocodile cover. ¡¸Wipe it off.¡¹ I wiped my fingers as I was told with the tissue I was given, rolled up the paper scraps and threw them in the trash. I made a clean shot, and as if waiting for it, Miyagi said. ¡¸Now, Sendai-san, lick my fingers. That¡¯s an order.¡¹ A fingertip is pressed against my lips and I touch it with my tongue instead of saying¡¸okay.¡¹ Slowly crawl my tongue up to the second joint of her index finger, just as Miyagi did. If I press hard enough, I can feel the hardness of the bone. I lightly bristled and Miyagi tried to pull away, and I grabbed her hand. I put my lips on the back of her hand as it was. I wonder how Miyagi sees me now. What is she thinking and feeling when she looks at me? I would like to take a peek into her heart. ¡¸That¡¯s enough, Sendai-san.¡¹ Miyagi says casually and withdraws her hand. I pull her hand away and bites her fingertips. As it was, I put my fingers in my mouth and the crocodile box pressed around my corbone. ¡¸That¡¯s enough!¡¹ Gulping and crocodile-pressed, I released Miyagi¡¯s fingers. ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind continuing.¡¹ I takes the crocodile from Miyagi and catches her hand. I tried again to bring my lips to the fingers, but the hand I had caught quickly escaped. ¡¸No need to continue. Just stop.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, why, Sendai-san is a bit¡­¡¹ ¡¸A bit?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ The rest of the words, cut off in mid-sentence, go unannounced. ¡¸The crocodile, give it back.¡¹ I do as I am told and hand over the covered box of tissues. Miyagi wipes her fingers and the trash is returned, not the crocodile. ¡¸Tell me the rest of it.¡¹ I throw the scrap of paper I received into the trash. But this time the chutees off and I go to pick up the trash. ¡¸Sendai-san is a pervert.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s definitely not a continuation.¡¹ I sat back down next to her and stroked the crocodile box that Miyagi was holding. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. Did you feel good just now?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re too loud, Sendai-san. I¡¯m going to study, so shut up already.¡¹ I know. Miyagi never says it feels good. Still, I wished I had felt that way. Chapter 85: What Miyagi doesnt say — 85

Chapter 85: What Miyagi doesn''t say ¡ª 85

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Retort-pack hamburgers and instant soup. After eating potato chips out of my hand, Miyagi brought out dinner, which was just as tame as usual, and we ate it the same way we always do. I was asked if I wanted to have dinner, but never asked if I wanted to stay the night. So, after dinner, I went home. There are certain words that Miyagi says and does not say to me. If I dare to categorize them, most of the words Miyagi says to me are cold. Thanks to that she was constantly in denial. But I think that¡¯s Miyagi, and I was fine with that. ¡ª¡ªUntilst month. I stop copying the words on the ckboard and look at my watch. Five minutes until lunchtime. I write one alligator in my notebook and return my gaze to the ckboard. It has been a few days since Ist saw Miyagi and I am eager to hear what she has to say that she doesn¡¯t usually say. In September, in the afterglow of summer vacation, I thought the graduation ceremony was still a long way off. In October, I was so busy with the cultural festival and midterm tests that I did not have time to think about the remaining time. However, once November arrived, the graduation ceremony suddenly became very close to my heart. In terms of the number of days, there is still some time before graduation, but there is a winter break in between, and more than half of the third semester is free to attend school. Considering how little time I have left, I would like to hear what Miyagi would not say to me, although there are no words for this. I have be very greedy because I have caught a cold and know that Miyagi can be kind to me too. I grow a tissue on the back of the crocodile I wrote in my notebook. Soon the chime rings and the teacher deres the end of ss. I puts away my textbook and notebook, heads to Umina¡¯s seat, and taps her on the shoulder. ¡¸Umina. I¡¯m going to go to the store, you go ahead and eat.¡¹ I walk, with purse in hand, stitching my way through the rows of desks. Just as I am about to leave the ssroom, I hear Umina¡¯s loud voice and stop. ¡¸Hazuki! Buy me some strawberry juice. I¡¯ll give you the moneyter.¡¹ ¡¸Buy me too.¡¹ Mariko¡¯s voice follows and I raise my hand to answer. ¡¸Okay¡ª!¡¹ It¡¯s not much of a purchase, so I take it lightly and walk out into the hallway before looking forward. At the same time, my body bumps into something. ¡¸Wah!¡¹ To put it bluntly, it¡¯s carelessness up front. I was not in a hurry, but I was not looking ahead. ¡¸Sorry. Are you alright?¡¹ She reflectively apologize and look at them. Then there was a familiar face. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry too.¡¹ Utsonomiya Maika. I know her face well because her namees out of Miyagi¡¯s mouth often and she is always with Miyagi. But from Utsunomiya¡¯s point of view, I am just a former ssmate. Since we are not close enough to speak to each other in a friendly manner, she spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m okay.¡¹ Utsunomiya answers shortly and walks away. Inside the school, it¡¯s simple. The hallway is straight, with a window on one side and a row of ssrooms across from it. There are certain ces to walk to. If it¡¯s lunchtime, it¡¯s either the restroom or purchasing. And the course that Utsunomiya is walking is, for all intents and purposes, my destination. ¡¸Uhm, I was in the same ss as Sendai-san in the second year, Utsunomiya, remember?¡¹ . Utsunomiya, who was walking silently a little ahead, stops and abruptly begins to introduce himself. ¡¸Of course, I remember you.¡¹ I have heard a lot about Utsunomiya from Miyagi. I can¡¯t say what I¡¯ve heard, so I give her a safe answer and we start walking together. Utsunomiya does not open her mouth even though I have spoken to her myself. She keeps walking in silence. I bumped into a former ssmate, and although we may have introduced ourselves because we had the same destination and couldn¡¯t afford not to say anything, I was more concerned about the silence. But I don¡¯t have anything to say either, so we walk quietly down the hallway together. Since we are on our way to the same ce, we can¡¯t be distant from each other now. I don¡¯t like this nk, empty time. With Miyagi, I don¡¯t mind the silence, but with Utsunomiya, I don¡¯t have much time to spare. If I don¡¯t know them at all, but if they know me, I want to talk to them about something. However, there are only a few topics that Utsunomiya and I have inmon, so the words I can say are self-evidently limited. ¡¸So, Utsunomiya, where are you applying to college?¡¹ When I broach the subject like a student preparing for an entrance exam, the name of a university not far from my school of choicees back to me. ¡¸Eh, I¡¯m out of state too.¡¹ When asked where, I told her the name of the university, and then connected the limited topic of conversation with,¡¸If I get epted, maybe we¡¯ll meet over there.¡¹ ¡¸Well, Shiori, erm, Miyagi Shiori, who was in our ss in the second year, is also applying to the same university as me¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Utsunomiya¡¯s words are unintentionally interrupted. Miyagi Shiori. The words that came with the name I knew so well, without having to ask back, were unexpected and stopped me in my tracks. Because Miyagi is supposed to be applying to a local university. ¡ª¡ªWhy? ¡¸Eh, pardon?¡¹ My voice seemed to be louder than I thought it would be, and Utsunomiya looked surprised next to me. ¡¸Ahh, sorry. I thought Miyagi had a pretty good record.¡¹ I know it was rude, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say that would disguise the air of subtlety, so I had no choice. ¡¸She seems to be a serious studenttely.¡¹ Perhaps Utsunomiya mentioned Miyagi just to crush the silence. She was only surprised because I reacted to it more than I expected. If I just let it slide and didn¡¯t mention Miyagi any further, it would end up being just a casual chat until I went to purchase. I move my halted feet. As I take a step down the hallway, my mouth moves of its own ord to match my feet. ¡¸About Miyagi, is she really going to take it there?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not because she said it out of the blue. She said she wanted to take it.¡¹ ¡¸Heeh.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Erm, Sendai-san, are you friends with Shiori?¡¹ What should have been a casual chat turns into a low voice as if asking how Utsunomiya is doing. I looked at her face and saw that she was a little tense, perhaps because she was nervous. Perhaps this is what she wanted to hear when she spoke to me. ¡¸Why?¡¹ I smiled and asked back. ¡¸Like when you bumped into Shiori in the hallway before. Also, when we pass each other in the hallway, Sendai-san sometimes seems to be looking at Shiori. And you had called Shiori, so it was kind of like¡­¡¹ I think she¡¯s perceptive and she¡¯s watching very closely. I don¡¯t remember staring at Miyagi, but I do look at her when we pass each other and our eyes sometimes meet. Even though I promised not to get involved at school, my body reacts regardless of my intentions because I am deeply involved outside of school. ¡¸We¡¯re not friends. And the only reason I called her before was because the teacher told me to go get Miyagi.¡¹ I told her without cracking a smile and walk a little faster. ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just my imagination, I guess?¡¹ Utsunomiya said to herself,¡¸I¡¯ll go ahead and buy some juice,¡¹and headed for the vending machine. Not being close enough to her to go to the vending machine with her, I bought a sandwich first. Then, when I bought juice for Umina and the others and returned to the ssroom, they were talking about their boyfriends. Lunch with Umina and the other students during lunch break was enjoyable in its own way. I was saddened to think that in a few months I would no longer be able to listen to their meaningless chatter. But today I feel neither joy nor loneliness as their conversation just slips right by. I just sort of chime in and nibble on my sandwich. I have not heard of Miyagi epting out-of-prefecture universities. I have thought about a nearby university if the same university is not possible. But I didn¡¯t tell her because she would probably end up coldly refusing. And yet, before I knew it, Miyagi was at the same university as Utsunomiya¡ª¡ª I had decided to take a college not too far from the one she was taking. No, I haven¡¯t decided yet. It¡¯s an uncertain story that she might receive. But judging from Miyagi¡¯s diligent study after the test, Utsunomiya¡¯s story seems to be true. If so, the fact that Miyagi did not tell me the true story means that he did not want me to know, and that her purpose for going to that university was not mine but something else. I wish she had a good reason for choosing a university outside of the prefecture, but I am morefortable with the reason that she wants to go to the same university as Utsunomiya. Well, there¡¯s nothing else to do. It¡¯s obvious. Miyagi and I are not the kind of people who pledge to go to the same college, and even if that is not possible, promise to go to a nearby college and remain friends forever. Miyagi has made it clear that the current rtionship is only until graduation, and she won¡¯t even let me kiss her. She won¡¯t even think about not wanting to leave me after graduation. If there is anyone in Miyagi that she would not want to leave, it is Utsunomiya. There is nothing strange about choosing Utsunomiya over me, a mere former ssmate, not even a friend. Yes, it¡¯s not crazy. But not interesting. Miyagi and Utsunomiya should be friends and nothing more. I have no intention of doubting that. Although Miyagi and I are not friends, I am close to Utsunomiya in other ways. Still, Miyagi chooses Utsunomiya, who is just a friend. This fact makes me sick to my stomach, if not disgusted. This sandwich is not very tasty. My taste buds have gone crazy to think that the food that Miyagi makes, or more urately, that Miyagi just heats up, tastes better than the food that I serve, which seems to be bad for me. I swallow the dry bread with a gulp and drink the milk tea I bought. My phone buzzes in my pocket. I looked at the screen and saw the usual message from Miyagi. I would like to talk to her somewhere that is not her house. I send a different message to Miyagi than usual. ¡ºCome to the music prep room after school. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡» The reply did note until after all the sses were over. No wonder, because I knew Miyagi would not reply to me anyway. So I headed to the music prep room as I was supposed to do. Chapter 86: What Miyagi doesnt say — 86

Chapter 86: What Miyagi doesn''t say ¡ª 86

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Miyagi will may or may note. When I called her after the festival, she came, but considering what I did that day, it seems more likely that she will note. What I heard from Utsunomiya today. If Miyagi were here, I would like to hear about it. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t feel very good about it, though. The pain in my stomach has subsided, but my chest is still a little hazy. All thates to mind is negativity and not a cheerful mood. I feel simr to when I watched my parents who only loved my sister. I get caught up in one thing and think only pessimistic thoughts. This kind of me is not good. I have had a reasonably enjoyable school life, using my head to the point and in a reasonable position in the ss. That kind of me is about to disappear. Breathe in, breathe out. I walk quietly through the not sorge ssroom. Even though I was not involved in why Miyagi chose an out-of-prefecture university, she chose a university not far from where I would be attending. Close is better than far for any reason. It is easier to simply believe that. I do not wish to be far away from Miyagi, although I am not willing to admit it. As for the choice of the same university as Utsunomiya, it is not so clear to me that I am walking in the same world as Utsunomiya, but it is better to find meaning in the word ¡°close.¡± With Miyagi not too far away, the rtionship would not just fall apart. With that in mind, I feel I can forgive some things. I can¡¯t sort out all my feelings neatly anyway. Then it is better to choose some better idea than to fall into the abyss myself. I have to persuade myself that I¡¯m not convinced and take it in a direction that somehow looks good. That shouldn¡¯t be so bad. However, there is a problem. The Miyagi I know is not honest. If I asked her to tell me what college she was applying to, she would never talk to me. And I do not want to mention Utsunomiya¡¯s name. If I do, I have a feeling that Miyagi will do her best to deny that she just consulted with her and has no intention of going. That said, it seemed difficult to ascertain whether what we heard today was true without mentioning Utsunomiya¡¯s name. Still, there is a part of me that does not want to give up. But what if Utsunomiya told Miyagi about what happened during lunch break¡ª¡ª Miyagi is about to ept the same university as Utsunomiya. If Miyagi had found out that I knew about it, it would have been troublesome. It is not surprising that he told Utsunomiya that he would go to a local university after all. I stopped and looked at my watch, fifteen minutes had passed since I got here. ¡¸She¡¯s noting, I guess?¡¹ Five more minutes to wait. The music preparation room is a little cold, probably because December is fast approaching behind me. I don¡¯t think this is the kind of ce where people wait too long. In general, even Miyagi would not make me wait for 30 or 40 minutes. I would like to think so. I leaned against the shelf where the instruments are ced. Looked at the door. I close my eyes and slowly open them and the door opens silently. I see a skirt that is not short, but not long either. Her eyebrows raised in a sulky manner. Not a word of concern for me, like she waste, or sorry for keeping me waiting. Miyagi approaches me silently. She stopped a little in front of me, shaking her hair a little longer than her shoulders. Then she opened her mouth in a tedious manner. ¡¸What happened to our promise not to talk at school?¡¹ Miyagi smashes her bag against my leg with a thud. ¡¸If you wanted to protect it, Miyagi could have protected it. But if you didn¡¯t keep it, doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t care about the promise?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ Miyagi said in a voice lower than room temperature and tried to turn around, so I called out to stall her. ¡¸Stop. I called you here for a reason, you know.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a silly thing anyway. Why don¡¯t you just go home instead of here?¡¹ Comining, Miyagi puts her bag on the floor and looks at me. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to take orders from you.¡¹ I smiled and said, and was met with a tantly disgusted look. ¡¸If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it quick.¡¹ What to say and how to say it. I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe up with anything even if I think about it for another five minutes. As I am surprisingly absent-minded when ites to Miyagi, I had no choice but to ask her straight out, as I always do in the end. ¡¸¡­Where is your school of choice?¡¹ ¡¸Is that what you¡¯re asking me?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve said it a million times already.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like you can only take one college. I was wondering if there was anywhere else you could take it.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t take it.¡¹ The answer came as expected, and I fingered the polished instrument. The university is one of the things Miyagi never tells me. I want to ask her, but I know she will not answer. Miyagi doesn¡¯t always tell me what I want to know. I have no way of verifying whether Utsunomiya¡¯s story is true or not. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just take it? I think you can aim for a better university now. You¡¯ve studied so hard.¡¹ I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I try to get the answers I want to hear from Miyagi. ¡¸Sendai-san, you are persistent. I¡¯m done talking about this.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t take orders from you here.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not an order, so if you want to talk, just continue as long as you like, Sendai-san. I have nothing to talk about and I¡¯m leaving. Sendai-san, you cane over to my houseter.¡¹ Miyagi unterally terminates the conversation. I knew it wasing, but I think it¡¯s both curt and cold. I know that if I try to prolong the conversation any further, I will only be made to feel even colder. However, I, who am not a good person, do not want to let Miyagi leave like this. ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you want to go to the same college as your friends?¡¹ I am tempted to name Utsunomiya as a specific example, but I will swallow her name and lock it in my stomach. ¡¸¡­What is this suddenly?¡¹ ¡¸You know how often that happens? Like you want to go to the same school as your best friends.¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of which. Sendai-san, you talked to Maika today, right?¡¹ Miyagi does not answer my question, but returns the question with a thin crease between her eyebrows. From the way she looks at me, I can tell that Utsunomiya told Miyagi that she had met with me. If that is the case, I cannot just pretend that she did not hear Utsunomiya¡¯s name and proceed with the story. ¡¸Utsunomiya and I would meet on the way to the store.¡¹ ¡¸What did you talk about with Maika?¡¹ ¡¸She just asked me about calling Miyagi before or something.¡¹ ¡¸Is that it?¡¹ ¡¸That was it. Utsunomiya, did she say something?¡¹ ¡¸She said the same thing as Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Apparently, Utsunomiya did not tell Miyagi about the university. If that is the case, I should not pursue the matter any further. It would be less troublesome to end the conversation. I know that, but there is a part of me that still wants to talk. ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯ll go home first.¡¹ I reflexively grab her hand to hold the bag Miyagi left on the floor. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Can we talk a little more?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t. You can talk about it when I get home.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re right, but¡­¡¹ I understand. But I can¡¯t keep my hands off. I squeeze my hand tightly as if to close the gap between her hands. It is colder than the hand I held on the day I caught a fever. Even when we are alone, the music prep room is cold, and that¡¯s why my hands are cold. I am sure her hands are cold too. That doesn¡¯t mean I held them to warm my hands. ¡¸I¡¯ll go home, so let me go.¡¹ ¡¸Just stay like this a little longer.¡¹ If I let go, I don¡¯t want to let go thinking I won¡¯t be able to connect again for a while. I want to hold hands or touch more. I can¡¯t handle those feelings well. Probably because all Miyagi does is touch me. And I think it is because Miyagi never tells me anything. ¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ I call her name and take a step toward her, and she shakes my hand away. ¡¸I¡¯m not kissing you, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s voice was cold, perhaps remembering what I had done here in the past. But I only wanted to touch Miyagi a little more, not to kiss her. ¡¸I¡¯m just saying this first because I might say it in the future.¡¹ ¡¸Because that¡¯s wrong. I just wanted to touch Miyagi. Miyagi touches me all the time, too.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that strange? I didn¡¯t touch Sendai-san.¡¹ I unbutton one button on my blouse that I don¡¯t unbutton at school. Then I show her the pendant. ¡¸You¡¯re always touching me here.¡¹ The pendant, usually hidden in my blouse, was touched by Miyagi whenever I was called. But whenever I tried to touch the same spot, he would always stop me with an order. ¡¸That¡¯s touching the ne, not touching Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸But you¡¯re not just touching this thing, you¡¯re touching me too, so let me touch you. It¡¯s not fair that Miyagi always touch me.¡¹ I take another step closer and reach for Miyagi¡¯s cheek. When I pressed my palm against it, Miyagi shivered, perhaps from the cold. I slid my hand down her neck and loosens her tie. But before I can unbutton my blouse, she grabs my arm. . ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s a pervert. Stop this.¡¹ Miyagi says in a strong tone and releases the arm she has grabbed. ¡¸I don¡¯t take orders from Miyagi here.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯m only buying the Sendai-san in my room, not the Sendai-san at school.¡¹ ¡¸If you know what I¡¯m doing, just be mature about it.¡¹ ¡¸But even Sendai-san has no right to do anything to me at school.¡¹ ¡¸You used to let me kiss you, right?¡¹ When I mentioned the fact that I had been here, Miyagi re-tightened her tie with a difficult look on her face. Then, in a voice devoid of emotion, she said. ¡¸¡­If you want to touch me, then do something about it. Sendai-san, you like to trade, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Not that I like it¡ª¡ª What are the terms of the exchange?¡¹ It¡¯s not a good condition anyway. Still, I asked Miyagi. Chapter 87: The norm with Sendai-san — 87

Chapter 87: The norm with Sendai-san ¡ª 87

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Being touched by Sendai-san is not a bad thing. But I cannot allow Sendai-san to do anything because if I allow her to do one thing, she will get carried away and ask for more than I allow her. However, I like Sendai-san¡¯s willingness to ept the terms of the exchange and to listen to me in a mature manner. I sit down on an old chair in a corner of the music preparation room. ¡¸My feet, lick it.¡¹ Sendai-san has heard these words many times in the past. Still, she looked surprised. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said lick my feet.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Here?¡¹ ¡¸If you can do it here, you can touch me.¡¹ There have been very few times when Sendai-san has not obeyed mymands, but that was only at home, and I don¡¯t think she would lick my feet at school, as expected. Because I don¡¯t think she would do it, I chose it as a condition of exchange. I could think of no other order that I would hesitate to give, although I would have liked any condition that would make Sendai-san want to refuse. If this is not met as an exchange condition, Sendai-san would have no choice but to give up, which is a rather moderate approach. ¡¸You know this is a school, right? This is not Miyagi¡¯s room. The old school building doesn¡¯t have many visitors, but what if someone sees us? Even if it¡¯s an exchange, it¡¯s too much.¡¹ As expected, Sendai-sanys out her reasons for not epting the exchange terms. ¡¸Are you sure you can¡¯t do it?¡¹ When I asked her, she looked at the entrance to the preparation room. Her eyes are shaking as she wonders what I was thinking. I decide on an answer while she is still wondering. ¡¸No exchange conditions. That¡¯s fine to me. I¡¯m leaving now, so pleasee to my houseter, Sendai-san.¡¹ If she still want to talk, she can do so when I get home. I don¡¯t want to talk about it at home because Sendai-san is asking me things today that I don¡¯t want to hear, but it should be better than continuing to talk about it here. At home, you can terminate the conversation onmand. I got up from my chair and picked up my bag. As I was about to leave, I was approached by Sendai-san. ¡¸Wait.¡¹ When she said this, she brings a chair before I can open my mouth. ¡¸Sit down. You want me to lick your feet, right?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself. Just shut up and sit down.¡¹ ¡¸What if someonees in?¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll say Miyagi ordered me to do it, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not okay with me.¡¹ ¡¸Even if it¡¯s not okay, it¡¯s an exchange you made, so sit down.¡¹ Earlier, Sendai-san was lost. Seeing that she did not readilyply, there is no doubt that it was an uneptable exchange condition. Still, she decided toply. She was willing to ept conditions that Sendai-san would have hesitated to fulfill. I don¡¯t think that would be good for me. ¡¸¡­Why is it that Sendai-san wants to do this so far?¡¹ ¡¸I think I said I just want to touch you.¡¹ ¡¸Is that really it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going to do anything that would make Miyagi angry.¡¹ Sendai-san looks straight at me and says. Her calm voice does not sound like she is lying. But I couldn¡¯t imagine that she would have epted to lick my feet here, just to touch me enough to not make me angry. For the most part, there was no reason for her to want this. And there would have been no opportunity for her to hope for such a thing. In the first ce, I don¡¯t even think she is serious about it. Yet, Sendai-san is now looking only at me. That makes the question of why she epted the exchange terms a trivial matter. Sendai-san¡¯s blouse is unbuttoned to the second button, revealing the ne. As long as that is around her neck, I think that Sendai-san is mine. It should be Sendai-san looking at me like this until the graduation ceremony, and now it is happening. I didn¡¯t feel bad thinking that. ¡¸Miyagi, hurry up and sit down.¡¹ I was the one who brought up the exchange terms. I did not follow Sendai-san¡¯s words, but sit in the chair to take responsibility for my words. Sendai-san slowly got down on her knees. Then she took off my jacket and socks. The door to the music preparation room is closed. But Sendai-san, perhaps anxious, looked at the entrance as if to check. There is no sound of voices or footstepsing from the hallway, only the sound of her small exhales. Her fingertips, not her tongue, crawl over the backs of my legs. The softly pressed fingers tickle and I lightly kick Sendai-san¡¯s leg. ¡¸That¡¯s not what I told you, lick it.¡¹ As if in response to my words, Sendai-san grabs my heel. Her foot is lifted a little and her facees closer. Something not as wet as my tongue pressed against the base of my toes and I immediately knew it was her lips. With a small sound, the lips stuck to the back of my foot several times. When Sendai-san pressed my foot against her lips as if to protest her refusal to obey the word ¡°lick,¡± something hotter and wetter than her lips moved toward my ankle. ¡¸Is this good?¡¹ Sendai-san looks up and asks. ¡¸No good.¡¹ There is no good reason. It was Sendai-san who finally decided to do it. There is no way she can be allowed to just make a fool of myself and be done with it. ¡¸Lick it properly. You¡¯re just putting your lips on it.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much different.¡¹ ¡¸It is different.¡¹ When I assured her, Sendai-san pulled me off my feet and bit my thumb. It was a bit painful because the teeth were set with a lot of force, even though they were added or subtracted. I opened my mouth toin. But before I could say anything, she licked the back of my foot. The tip of her tongue crawls along the back of my foot and up my ankle. I guess the feeling of a warm tongue moving over my skin as it strokes isn¡¯t so bad. The first time I let Sendai-san lick my feet, I felt a little ufortable, although I had brought it up myself. However, I felt something akin to a sense of superiority that someone like Sendai-san, with whom I had never had any contact, was listening to mymands and licking my feet. But now is different from then. Her tongue slides over the bones, making the area around my spine tingle. The sensation is as if electricity is flowing through the air, which is not the same as being sick. Sendai-san put a little pressure on my foot and press it against her tongue, and the tip of her tongue sticks snugly to my foot. And I was pushed back without escaping. Her body heat was veryforting in the not-so-warm ssroom. At the same time, I feel frustrated with Sendai-san, who sometimes epts these conditions but does not give in. Why? Why is Sendai-san going to an out-of-prefecture university? She relentlessly tries to get me to change my school of choice, but I have no intention of changing mine. No, I know that her family is probably the reason why Sendai-san insists on attending an out-of-prefecture university. But I feel frustrated with Sendai-san, who goes to such lengths at school and doesn¡¯t even think twice about my one-time verbal request to¡¸stay here.¡¹ I can imagine why, but I¡¯m not convinced. So I don¡¯t want to tell Sendai-san. I told Maika that I am thinking of applying to the same university, but I don¡¯t want her to think that I am trying to pursue Sendai-san if I tell her the same thing. But I am curious. If I told her this, what would Sendai-san say with her tongue touching me, with her lips, and with her gentle and not so gentle voice to me? ¡¸Miyagi, are we still doing it?¡¹ I hear different words than what I want to know. ¡¸Go on.¡¹ I kicked her lightly. For a moment, Sendai-san frowns, then quickly drops her gaze. But something that is neither tongue nor lips touches my leg. Her fingertips brush up my ankles and run up my calves. My skirt was lifted up, soft lips touched my knees and a slick tongue crawls over them. The tongue strokes the knee loosely and sometimes strongly. It was clearly a different lick than the previous one, and I involuntarily pulled my foot away, but was quickly pulled back. It was painful, as if my heart had been squeezed. Sendai-san keeps licking my feet as if he is wiping up the spilled liquid. It¡¯s bad, I think. I don¡¯t want to think about it, but it brings back memories. On thest day of summer vacation, in my room, Sendai-san was there. I held my breath and exhale with the memories that flow out. This always happens when I let my guard down. Even thest time I ordered her to lick my fingers, she didn¡¯t follow my orders normally. She did it in a way that almost made me feel that the act of licking meant something else. ¡¸Stop. This is already over.¡¹ I pushed Sendai-san¡¯s head away from myp. But instead of moving away, she sucked me hard and bit me sweetly. I thought that I could do something like that with Sendai-san during the summer vacation. That¡¯s for sure, but I don¡¯t think we should do that kind of thing now. I am wrong in almost thinking that I can continue like this. This feeling is not good for Sendai-san. Her lips touch a little above my knees. ¡¸Sendai-san, wait. Stop this.¡¹ In a corner of the music preparation room, it was impossible for her not to hear me, even though I wasn¡¯t speaking loudly. However, Sendai-san turned up my skirt to the middle of my thighs and put her lips on the inside of my thighs. The part that was hidden should have been cold from exposure to the cold air of the ssroom, but it was hot only where Sendai-san touched it. Her lips pressed against mine once more, and I could hear a small sound of chuckling. ¡ª¡ªNo more of this. I held Sendai-san¡¯s head as her hand tried to slip into the inside of my skirt. Chapter 88: The norm with Sendai-san — 88

Chapter 88: The norm with Sendai-san ¡ª 88

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Once again, I think this looks terrible. There was Sendai-san¡¯s head between my legs and my skirt is so disheveled that I can¡¯t show it to others. It is embarrassing to think that I am the only one dressed like this. I want toin about not one, but ten or twenty things, but for now I push Sendai-san¡¯s head as hard as I can to keep her away. Then, adjust my disheveled skirt. ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask you to do this.¡¹ She¡¯d been ordered to lick my feet many times, but I¡¯m sure she has never had it done to this extent. I red at Sendai-san, who was looking at me as if nothing had happened. ¡¸I just licked Miyagi¡¯s feet like I was told to.¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t call that licking now.¡¹ ¡¸So, is this what you call licking?¡¹ Sendai-san lifts my skirt a little and runs her tongue across my knees. My legs twitch in surprise at the act I didn¡¯t ask for. I pressed Sendai-san¡¯s forehead as I felt a sensation like a wet gummy sticking to my thigh. ¡¸Don¡¯t do that. That¡¯s not a leg, for the most part.¡¹ ¡¸This is your feet. This is your knee.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not. Knees are not feet, it¡¯s knees.¡¹ ¡¸By that logic, from where to where is a foot?¡¹ When I said this, Sendai-san stroked my calf. In addition, she crawled her fingers on it, and I pped her hand. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how far my feet are because this is the end. Go away a little further.¡¹ I push her forehead and her body slips away from mine. However, she only listens to me at first, and soon she grabs my leg. ¡¸Your socks. I¡¯ll put them on.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll wear them myself.¡¹ ¡¸Even though it¡¯s right here?¡¹ In the removed jacket, a pair of socks can be seen crumpled up and ced on the floor. Moreover, my jacket was next to Sendai-san¡¯s and not in a position where I could easily get it from my chair. ¡¸Give it back.¡¹ ¡¸I said I¡¯ll put them on for you, so just sit tight.¡¹ With my legs still in her grasp, I wanted to get up, but I couldn¡¯t. I have to remain seated without being told to do so by Sendai-san and cannot take or put on my own socks. I am unwilling, but I obeyed her. Her fingertips touch the top of my foot. After stroking them gently enough to tickle, Sendai-san puts on my socks with a familiar hand. I don¡¯t like her to do these things without a second thought. This kind of thing should not be normal, but Sendai-san quickly epts the unusual, gets used to it, and takes it for granted. It makes me sick that I seem to have been incorporated into her daily routine. Sendai-san doesn¡¯t care what I think. She also puts on my jacket as a matter of course and kisses my knees. ¡¸I told you not to do those things.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡¹ Sendai-san says with a face that shows no remorse or desire to be careful. If I sit here like this, I don¡¯t know what she will do to me. I stood up and tapped my zer, which was not touched, to adjust it. Likewise, Sendai-san stood up, dusted off her skirt, and then said. ¡¸So, what¡¯s the exchange? I can touch Miyagi now.¡¹ She im her rights as a matter of course. ¡¸Fine, just touch it. But it¡¯s not just kissing, you¡¯re not allowed to take off my uniform or anything like that. You can¡¯t even unbutton it.¡¹ ¡¸Those conditions, isn¡¯t it unfair to add them after the fact?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not unfair. Sendai-san, you¡¯re always trying to do weird things, so it¡¯s dangerous if I don¡¯t add to it. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t do anything that would make me angry, would you?¡¹ It is a punishment for going too far. ¡ª¡ªI would not go so far as to say that I don¡¯t know how far the exchange of touch would escte if I let her do what she wants. It might really be just a little touch, but looking back at what Sendai-san had done so far, there was no way I could believe it. ¡¸Well, yeah. Like I said, I¡¯m not going to do anything to make Miyagi angry.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a voice lighter than the leaves dancing in the wind and smiles. But the soft smile is that of Sendai-san, whom I see at school, and I don¡¯t trust her even more. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything really strange.¡¹ When I reminded her, she responds in a disgruntled voice. ¡¸Am I that untrustworthy?¡¹ ¡¸You should be sorry for what you just said.¡¹ ¡¸I already did, so it¡¯s okay.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Then, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ There is uncertainty. But Sendai-san kept her promise, even if she went too far. I think I should protect it too. I stare at Sendai-san and shees one or two steps closer. I don¡¯t know what she will do to me, and my body stiffens. As close as she was to kissing me, Sendai-san came and I backed away involuntarily, and my foot hit the chair. There was a loud ng, and Sendai-san grabbed my arm. Then she hugged me. ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ I mutter to myself, closer to Sendai-san than when we kissed. ¡¸I think it¡¯smonly called a hug.¡¹ ¡¸I know what you¡¯re saying.¡¹ I know, but I was so close to Sendai-san that I wanted to ask her. It was the first time I had ever been hugged by her, and it made my body feel so fluffy that the cold ssroom felt hot. My heart also feels strange. It was so loud, even though I wasn¡¯t doing anything, that I felt as if Sendai-san might hear me. ¡¸Remain here, don¡¯t leave.¡¹ Suddenly, Sendai-san says something unexpected. ¡¸What do you mean by remaining here?¡¹ I understood roughly what she was trying to say. Still, as I listened back, Sendai-san¡¯s arms tightened and hugged me tightly. ¡¸The college, I mean if we can find a ce where we can have dinner together.¡¹ I would like to see what she looks like now. But I can¡¯t move my body because of the arm around my back. The only thing that conveyed Sendai-san¡¯s emotions was the voice in my ear, but it was so t, with no ups and downs, that I could not even imagine her facial expression. ¡¸Sendai-san has no right to decide my path.¡¹ I reply in a whisper, and a quiet voicees back. ¡¸Even now, we are having dinner together at Miyagi¡¯s house, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be fun if we ate together from time to time after graduation?¡¹ Unable to ept any words of denial from Sendai-san, she talks about what happened after we graduated. I don¡¯t know what to say to this kind of Sendai-san. The future that is spoken of sounds like fun. A meal with Sendai-san tastes better than a meal alone, and I feel safer when someone is next to me even if she don¡¯t talk. I also thought it would be boring not to see Sendai-san after graduation. But I am not confident enough to believe her words. I still don¡¯t know what she looks like and her voice sounds heartless. I couldn¡¯t believe that she wanted to have dinner with me after graduation. ¡¸Miyagi?¡¹ I hear a voice in my ear. ¡¸This is done.¡¹ I tried to slip out of her arms without mentioning my post-graduation dream story, but the arm around my back would not loosen. ¡¸Can I have a little more?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not fine.¡¹ ¡¸Say it¡¯s okay¡ª¡ª Shiori.¡¹ Sendai-san whispered and something soft touched my ear. I immediately know it is her lips. It tickled me when it was pressed tightly against me, and I pushed Sendai-san¡¯s body as hard as I could. ¡¸Don¡¯t call my name.¡¹ I peeled off Sendai-san¡¯s body with a crunch, as if I am peeling off a piece of glued paper. Then, I wiped my ears. ¡¸Isn¡¯t there little I can do for the weight of your orders?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me with dissatisfaction. ¡¸That¡¯s good enough for me.¡¹ Although she added the conditionster, she knew from the beginning that there was not much she could do, so she had no reason toin. There is nothing more to do, and the ce where the kiss was made, even if it was an ear, vites the condition of not kissing. Besides, hugging is like¡ª¡ª I exhale to erase the words thate to mind and grab my bag. ¡¸If I hear Miyagi¡¯s order here in the future, will you let me touch you again?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ The closer Sendai-san gets, the more it seems natural for her to be by my side. Even after we graduate, we will stay next to each other and have dinner together. I feel as if these days will continue, with the same orders as before. But that is not possible. ¡¸You say no, but you¡¯lle back when I call you.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m noting, so don¡¯t call me.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹ When I say this so curtly that I don¡¯t believe my words have reached her, Sendai-san holds my hand. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going home, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Holding hands?¡¹ ¡¸Of course it¡¯s a joke, right?¡¹ Sendai-san smiles and removes her hand. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave first. Sendai-san will leave hereter.¡¹ I move away from her, and keep my distance. ¡¸How many minutester?¡¹ ¡¸Ten minutes.¡¹ ¡¸Make it five.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san is going toe running, so that¡¯s a big no.¡¹ I don¡¯t expect her to reallye running. I just need a few moments. Too much has happened in a short time, and my brain, which is not even good, is not working. I leave the music preparation room with my back on Sendai-san. Flopping down the hallway and looking back. Naturally, Sendai-san was not there. Chapter 89: The norm with Sendai-san — 89

Chapter 89: The norm with Sendai-san ¡ª 89

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I exited the old school building and head for the entrance to the elevator. The hallway is so quiet that one is under the illusion that there is no one in the school, although there is no one in the school. If it had been dark, I would have gotten scared and started running, but it was still light outside today. Walking at a brisk pace, I reach the shoe box without passing anyone. I put on my shoes and go outside. Shivering from the chill of the wind, I turn around. Sendai-san is gone. Obviously. I told her toe after ten minutes, and Sendai-san abides by that. If she didn¡¯t want to abide by it, she would be next to me just because we have the same destination. I am calling Sendai-san today. We promised not to get involved at school, although we could kill some time if we went home together. I exhale. I can tell that the temperature is lower than it was this timest year by the cool air, which is not so gentle but not so gentle that it turns the area white. It is cold without Sendai-san. ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s wrong. In the music preparation room, Sendai-san was so close that it was hot, but that was just warm because of the proximity of other people¡¯s body heat. It would have been warm even without Sendai-san, and the reason it¡¯s cold now is just because it¡¯s too cold outside, not because Sendai-san isn¡¯t there. I look forward. If I take it easy, Sendai-san will catch up with me. It was that she suddenly hugged me, or the words she used to deny my remaining here. Everything that Sendai-san did and said bothers me, but I don¡¯t have time to worry about such things. If I think about it too deeply, I get stuck, and everything Sendai-san does seems to make sense. I leave the school gate and head for home in a hurry, not too out of breath. In the city, I pass by many people and a number of stores. Then I stop in front of a supermarket where I stop several times a week. I didn¡¯t know there was nothing in the fridge today. No frozen foods, no retort pouch foods, no instant noodles. There was absolutely nothing that looked easily edible. If Sendai-san hadn¡¯t done something stupid like running at full speed, I would have had just a little time to buy a few things. I walk into the supermarket and hold the basket. Cabbage and potatoes. I put some retort curry and stew and some frozen foods in the basket. Then, after some hesitation, I threw in some pork, chicken, and curry roux to pay the bill. It had been about twenty minutes when I went outside with a heavier bag than usual. I looked at my phone and saw that I had received several messages from Sendai-san, who had apparently arrived at the apartment earlier. I stop myself from sending a reply. After what happened today, I wish Sendai-san would leave. Instead of telling her to leave the music prep room after ten minutes, I should have told her she didn¡¯t have toe today. I don¡¯t know what kind of face I should put on to meet Sendai-san, who has suddenly done something she never did before. I shake the bag full of things I don¡¯t usually buy. The weight on my arms slows my walking speed. I walk slowly and sluggishly, dragging my feet as if I were dragging my feet, and little by little I approach the house. I saw the lights of the apartment building and entered the entrance. Then I heard a gruff voice. ¡¸Isn¡¯t itte for you to have left ten minutes earlier? You¡¯re not looking at your phone.¡¹ I looked at the wall at the familiar voice and saw Sendai-san, who could not have been there. The head of her nose was a little red, indicating that the hot Sendai-san had made herself wait so long that she looked cold. ¡¸I was waiting.¡¹ ¡¸Of course, you¡¯ll surely waiting. I¡¯d be surprised if I told you toe back after ten minutes and used the? answering machine. It¡¯s cold today. Don¡¯t stop by.¡¹ If she was in cold, she should have left. I was about to say so when I showed her the bag in my hand. ¡¸Here.¡¹ ¡¸What? You want me to carry your luggage?¡¹ ¡¸Ingredients for dinner prepared by Sendai-san.¡¹ I push my luggage to Sendai-san and unlock the locked entrance door. ¡¸I¡¯ll make Miyagi¡¯s dinner today?¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s an order.¡¹ When I said the words I could not refute, Sendai-san muttered, ¡°I see,¡± and started walking. We both get on the elevator and get off at the sixth floor. Sendai-san does not hold my hands or chat with me. We take off our shoes at the entrance and go straight to the kitchen. I turn on the lights and air conditioner, and Sendai-san begins to put away the things in the bag. It¡¯s not awkward, but there is nothing to talk about. Sendai-san is so normal that it¡¯s hard to believe she hugged me in the music preparation room. Generally, she has a face like nothing is wrong. Usually I get irritated with Sendai-san like that, but today I feel relieved. If she looks at me as if there is something wrong, it is hard for me to be with her. I wait for her to finish cleaning up and give her 5,000 yen. ¡¸What if I tell you I don¡¯t want that?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at me as if she is seeing 5,000 yen for the first time. But this is a kind of ritual, and our rtionship would not be established without the 5,000 yen. If Sendai-san starts cooking meals here withoutpensation, that would cease to be an order, and it would look like he was influenced by her silly talk about having dinner together after graduation. Having a meal cooked for you today is a whole other story. Sometimes I want to eat something that someone else has made. That¡¯s just what I thought. ¡¸If you want to leave, don¡¯t take it.¡¹ As I was about to put away the 5,000 yen that was about to go nowhere, Sendai-san pulled it away. ¡¸Thanks. I thought you were making dinner tonight.¡¹ Sendai, who has put 5,000 yen in her wallet, asks me. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Can I make it first, eat it, and then study?¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ ¡¸So, what should I make?¡¹ ¡¸Just make it up as you go.¡¹ When I said this with a light heart, Sendai-san, who was looking into the refrigerator, looked not at the refrigerator but at me. ¡¸Appropriate? If you went out of your way to buy ingredients, doesn¡¯t that mean you have something you want to eat?¡¹ ¡¸Anything is fine. I don¡¯t cook and I don¡¯t know what to buy, so I just bought it at random.¡¹ ¡¸Too much of a no-n?¡¹ ¡¸Because I don¡¯t know.¡¹ When I answered honestly, Sendai-san grunted. Then she mmed the refrigerator shut and stood up. ¡¸I¡¯m not a great cook either, and I can¡¯t just go shopping and cook a random meal.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I bought it, and I¡¯ll heat it up.¡¹ I point to the retort food on the counter table. ¡¸You can warm it up, but¡­ That doesn¡¯t mean I made dinner, so let¡¯s make curry. You have potatoes and meat. Onions and carrots were not here, but that¡¯s okay.¡¹ Since the person who gave the order said it was still okay, it would be easier to just to eat retort food. However, Sendai-san, who has a strange sense of discipline, does not approve of my order of eating those. I don¡¯t dislike her a little seriousness like that, but it is troublesome sometimes. If she did everything just right, she wouldn¡¯t have to meddle in my career path. That way I wouldn¡¯t have to think about anything else. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ There are many things I want to say, but I decide to let Sendai-san cook what she wants to cook, and I leave the kitchen. I sit on a chair at the counter table and look at Sendai-san from the living room side. It is useless to say anything to her once she has made up her mind. As proof, even before I said I would leave it to her, Sendai-san was already washing the potatoes with pots and knives lined up. I don¡¯t think that the act of¡ºeating dinner together¡»as Sendai-san calls it includes cooking, but it is not bad to see someone cooking. I am relieved that there is someone other than me in this house. And I consider it desirable that this someone is Sendai-san, and it is also desirable that this kind of thing continues as a matter of course. But the norm that Sendai-san creates is one that may disappear one day at her whim. Even if she feels that way today, it may change tomorrow. When I think about it, I feel a little heavy. Besides, looking at Sendai-san it seems as if she is just trying to fit herself in, as if she is reading a magazine in order to talk with Ibaraki-san. It seems that there is no advantage to match me, but it is more natural to think so. I ask Sendai-san, who is frying peeled, chopped, and shaped potatoes. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san, why don¡¯t you stay here?¡¹ Not so much for courage. But it was something I wanted to ask but had a hard time hearing, so my mouth didn¡¯t move easily and my voice choked. Perhaps that¡¯s why my tone sounded like I said something very important, and I regret a little that I didn¡¯t say it. Sendai-san said nothing. I didn¡¯t mean to say anything in a voice so quiet that I couldn¡¯t be heard, but Sendai-san kept on making curry. I am not going to urge her to do so because she haven¡¯t responded. As I jostle my forehead against the counter table, I hear Sendai-san¡¯s voice. ¡¸Does that mean you want me to stay here?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the one asking the questions.¡¹ I looked up and saw Sendai-san, who was holding a cabbage in her hand, as if she was making a sd. ¡¸I¡¯m not going to the college here.¡¹ The vague question I uttered was well intended and answered as I imagined it would be. I knew that, but I wanted toin to her for not bending to my way of thinking. ¡¸¡­If you live with others, you can do it here too.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do that here.¡¹ Sendai-san answered shortly and began chopping the cabbage. Then she continued in a voice that could be muffled by the thumping sound. ¡¸Eating dinner with Miyagi is also a good idea, and¡ª¡ª How many months left?¡¹ She deliberately asks. ¡¸You can think for yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Graduation at the beginning of March, very little school in February, maybe December and January?¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps.¡¹ The graduation ceremony is not so close as soon. Still, the thought that Sendai-san might note in February makes me depressed about eating now. This room is cold with only one side open. It is just that, but I think Sendai-san should be next to me. That¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be, and I need to be there as a matter of course. If this is going to happen, I wish for a moment that I had done something about it that day on my summer vacation. Although I have concluded that something like that is something I shouldn¡¯t have done, I feel that if I had managed to do so, I could have told Sendai-san that I would have applied to the same university as Maika before thinking about something trivial. But the reality is different. We were out of control and I still can¡¯t decide where this is going. In the first ce, I keep running away from choosing, not knowing if I will pass the exam or not, and only deciding if I pass the exam. However, I have too many memories of this house with Sendai-san, and I want to get away from this house. That was the only thing that was unlikely to change. Chapter 90: Things I want to know about Miyagi — 90

Chapter 90: Things I want to know about Miyagi ¡ª 90

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I hugged Miyagi. That was only about two weeks ago, not that much time had passed. But what had been a vivid memory is rapidly blurring, and the feeling in my arms is so uncertain that I can¡¯t remember. Miyagi was quiet in my arms that day, but I don¡¯t think that will ever happen again. In that light, perhaps I should havemitted the feel of Miyagi more firmly to memory. I wish I had lined up and tucked away my memories too, in the chest that contained her cut-and-sew and blouse. I may be very sick thinking about such things. I hate it. It is still early in the evening and I am working through a problem book when I roll my pen across my desk. The pen rolls over the notebook and stops when it hits the textbook. Due to the fact that the final exam ising soon after the midterms are over and I don¡¯t have time to rx, I am spending more time at my desk. I feel like I¡¯m studying all the time, but it¡¯s not my imagination because I¡¯m actually studying all the time. Add to that the event of an entrance exam, and it is indeed a depressing time. I don¡¯t dislike studying, but I wish the event of taking an entrance exam would be over as soon as possible. But once the exams are over,es the graduation ceremony where I have a promise to Miyagi. Now I do not want to lose sight of Miyagi. I touch the pendant, which Miyagi no longer touches very often. Although the pendant was checked by either being ordered to undo the third button on my blouse myself or by Miyagi, the number of times she touched it was decreasing. For that, I am made to cook. I don¡¯t want to be touched by the pendant, but I also don¡¯t feelfortable not being touched. The pendant, which resembles a cursed item that cannot be removed once it is put on, has been binding me for a long time. It seems to me that this pendant makes me think a lot of nonsense. I lightly p both cheeks to break the stagnant air. I get up and open the curtains just a little. I look at the window and seerge raindrops beating in the wind. The sound of rain, which had been heard before the study began, had be much louder and was joined by the sound of wind. The sound is so frightening in a quiet room that I wish it would get colder and turn to snow. I sit down in my chair and pick up my phone. What is Miyagi doing at a time like this? On the day she called me, no one other than Miyagi was in that house when I left. I don¡¯t know who her parents are and why they are always gone. And I didn¡¯t know if Miyagi, who said she was scared, would be scared on a night like this. I start up my messaging app and disy Miyagi¡¯s name. After a little hesitation, I make the call. The ringing increases two or three times. After six rings, I gave up and was about to hang up when I heard Miyagi¡¯s voice. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸What is it at this hour?¡¹ What, you may ask? To put it bluntly, I made a call I had no business making. But if I told Miyagi that as it is, she would be angry. ¡¸It¡¯s a bad day, isn¡¯t it? Miyagi, you might be scared, so I thought you¡¯re shaking.¡¹ I said as lightly as possible what happened that led to the call. ¡¸I¡¯m not that scared of them. What I don¡¯t like is gho¡­ No, it¡¯s just horror movies and TV shows, and I don¡¯t mind rain and wind.¡¹ ¡¸What about lightning?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not good at it, but I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ She said she was afraid of ghosts, but it seems true that she was not afraid of some wind and rain, and she do not seem frightened on the other end of the phone. That is something to rejoice about, but then I don¡¯t know what to talk about with Miyagi. I just wanted to hear her voice. I was just a little worried. I don¡¯t mean to say that, nor do I think that. Maybe, surely, I don¡¯t think. But I don¡¯t want to hang up the phone after having made the call. ¡¸Are you home alone right now?¡¹ Before the short-tempered Miyagi starts fussing about hanging up the phone, he fills the silence, which is likely to be long. But nothing is heard from the phone. I guess that¡¯s not a good question. Miyagi rarely talks about herself. And if you ask her, she deflects the conversation. ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right.¡¹ I almost regret that I shouldn¡¯t have asked the question I just did, but then I hear Miyagi¡¯s little voice. ¡¸Are you always alone at night?¡¹ ¡¸My parents, they hardly evere home.¡¹ I thought not, but for the first time I hear her family¡¯s story from her own mouth. I don¡¯t know why she answered me, but I think it is unusual. ¡¸Does the two of them work?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s voice lowered a little, as if it was a question she did not want to answer. I could sense that she did not want to answer any more questions, so I had no choice but to tell her frankly. ¡¸Not particrly.¡¹ The conversation is cut short, and the only sounds in the room are the rain and winding from outside the window. There are other questions I want to ask him, but Miyagi bes visibly grumpy when I try to ask her about the university. For example, if I say college now, she must hang up the phone. I think it was unbnced. I seem to be the only one leaning toward Miyagi, and I can¡¯t seem to bnce it out. But even as Iment this, Miyagi doesn¡¯t speak except what she wants to speak, and the silence continues. And if the silence continues, Miyagi is likely to hang up the phone without me asking about the university. As expected, I don¡¯t want her to hang up unterally, so I tell her myself. ¡¸I think we should hang up now.¡¹ Then, it¡¯s a goodnight. I was about to continue, but my words were interrupted by Miyagi. ¡¸Sendai-san, tell me something more. I¡¯m not scared, but it¡¯s so loud out there.¡¹ Miyagi said as if to excuse herself, then added,¡¸I guess, there¡¯s none.¡¹She immediately denied it. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like I have none. I¡¯ll talk to you some more.¡¹ ¡¸What are you going to tell me?¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi doesn¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to, but is there a reason I can¡¯t call your given name?¡¹ One of the things I¡¯ve been wondering about, and I¡¯m going to mention something nd. ¡¸Only my friends call me Shiori.¡¹ I knew that was the case. Me and Miyagi are not friends. The answer I was expecting was not happy to be right. ¡¸If we be friends, then can you call me like that?¡¹ I pose another question to the uninteresting answer, but Miyagi does not reply. Instead, she called my name, saying,¡¸Hazuki, you mean?¡¹ My heart skips a beat at being called something I¡¯ve rarely been called. But it¡¯s just a word punctuated by a funny point, and the question sticks. ¡¸¡ª¡ªWho will call you? Only with friends?¡¹ ¡¸Friends. And parents. Miyagi can call me like that too.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not a friend, nor am I your parent.¡¹ ¡¸I knew you would say that.¡¹ Just like saying good morning in the morning, Miyagi has a certain thing to say at these times. It¡¯s like the standard fast food menu. Words that denigrate friends will not disappear from Miyagi. I am not obsessed with the idea of friends, so I don¡¯t mind the negativity, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡¸Sendai-san. The ne, are you wearing right now?¡¹ This line of dialogue is also close to standard. Miyagi often checks to see if I am wearing a pendant. ¡¸I¡¯m wearing it.¡¹ ¡¸Touch it right now.¡¹ ¡¸By myself?¡¹ Miyagi may have touched the pendant unterally, but she had never asked me to touch it myself. So I couldn¡¯t help but ask back. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Fine, but¡­¡¹ It was said so naturally that I followed it as if it were natural to do so, but now is not the time to bemanded. But it¡¯s not enough to say no, and I decide to take Miyagi at her word. I ce my hand on the hoodie I am wearing in my loungewear, around where the pendant is. After stroking there lightly and telling her that I had¡¸touched it,¡¹Miyagi immediately said, ¡¸Are you touching them directly, not over your clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Is Miyagi setting up surveince cameras or something in my room?¡¹ ¡¸That can¡¯t be true. I mean, you didn¡¯t touch it properly. Touch it directly.¡¹ ¡¸I touched it, though.¡¹ I put my hand through the neck of my loose-fitting hoodie and directly touch the chain of the pendant. Perhaps because the room is warm, neither my hand nor the chain is cold. I slowly slide my fingers over it as Miyagi does. I ignore the small resistance I feel on my fingertips and stroke the chain with my skin toward the pendant top. I¡¯m not ticklish, but I don¡¯t even think I¡¯m touching myself. I exhale thinly, feeling somewhat restless. ¡¸Are you touching it properly?¡¹ ¡¸I was already touching it.¡¹ The sound of Miyagi¡¯s voice makes me feel a little strange. It should be my own fingers, but I feel as if Miyagi is touching me. I¡¯m a little breathless. My fingertips feel the small bumps in the chain more than they should. ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹ The voice from the phone caresses my ears and shivers my eardrums. I could even hear Miyagi¡¯s breathing, and I blocked it all out with my own voice. ¡¸Shall I send you a video of it?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want it and you don¡¯t need to touch it anymore.¡¹ When I stop stroking the chain, Miyagi continues to speak to keep me from speaking. ¡¸Sendai-san, I¡¯m ending the call.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Good night.¡¹ When I said this, Miyagi replied,¡¸Gold night,¡¹in a voice so small that it was almost lost in the sound of the rain and wind. Chapter 91: Things I want to know about Miyagi — 91

Chapter 91: Things I want to know about Miyagi ¡ª 91

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I had a dream that I hadn¡¯t had for a long time recently. It didn¡¯t feel good. I know why I had the dream. It was because I fell asleep yesterday after hearing Miyagi¡¯s voice. The dream was attributed to thest day of summer vacation, the same one I¡¯ve had several times since the start of the second semester. More specifically, I dreamed exactly what happened on thest day of summer vacation. There were times when I saw ¡°sequences¡± that did not exist in reality, but that did not happen today. Either way, it was not a good dream to wake up from, and was ssified as a dream I don¡¯t want to see very often. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I kissed my former ssmate, turned up her T-shirt and touched her skin directly. I touched her from the other side, and touched her breasts over her underwear, then¡ª¡ª There was no way I could go to school with a smile on my face after having such a dream. I let out a sigh. Just as when I hugged her, only the feeling of Miyagi was fading, and I didn¡¯t think I would now have a dream that I had stopped having with the loss of sensation. It¡¯s depressing, as if I want to do that day all over again and continue it. Even if I thought such a thing, Miyagi would never allow it, and even if my reason were more fragile than ss, I could never do something like that again¡ª¡ª Perhaps, I don¡¯t think I can. So all I can do is be depressed. I pick up my phone, which serves as my rm, and look at the time. The time disyed there indicated that it was time to get ready or I would bete, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move my body. I don¡¯t want to go to school. I thought about skipping it and going somewhere else, then reconsidered. It would be a hassle if the school contacted me at home. I turn on the air conditioner and crawl out of bed. ¡¸It¡¯s cold.¡¹ I ruffle my restless hair and begin to get ready for school. I brush my teeth and put on my uniform. I get dressed and leave the house without breakfast. If possible, I don¡¯t want to see Miyagi at school. I feel heavy on my feet, as if this is the only day we will meet. But walking brings me closer to the school, even if I don¡¯t want to, and I walk through the school gate and into the school. I thought I might pass Miyagi on my way to ss, but that never happened. I reach my seat without incident. On days like this, I am d from the bottom of my heart that Miyagi and I are in different sses. As usual, I went to Umina and talk with her about how she wants clothes she saw in a magazine, or how a drama with a handsome actor in it was disappointing, or something of the sort that seems to have no content. When I am at school, I think I talk three times more than when I am with Miyagi. I am not interested in talking about drama, but I do enjoy talking about clothes and essories. Although Umina and I don¡¯t share the same taste in clothes, I don¡¯t mind exchanging information about new stores and such. Today, though, I¡¯m not really in the mood. In the end, I take two sses without getting excited and take out my gym clothes. Although I don¡¯t have a problem about the cold, but gym ss in winter belongs to the sses I don¡¯t want to take. Just moving to the changing rooms is cold, and the gym and field are even colder. Still, I can¡¯t skip it, so I leave the ssroom with Umina and the others, who I can see are even more ufortable than I am. We walk down the corridor, which is devoid of any warmth, and enter the locker room. I ced my belongings in the locker and took off my zer. Next to me, Umina isying out a number ofints about PE. I unbutton my blouse, making appropriate motions of amusement. ¡¸Hazuki. Did you get those?¡¹ As I unbuttoned all the buttons and was about to take off my blouse, I was approached by Umina. I immediately knew what ¡°it¡± meant. There is nothing else that Umina might say I received except the pendant. ¡¸You mean this?¡¹ I pretend not to notice and say. I had no intention of obeying Miyagi¡¯s order to¡ºnever show it to anyone but me,¡»to the letter. However, I avoided Umina¡¯s eyes because I knew it would be troublesome if she found out. I looked next to her and saw that Umina looked like a child who had found an interesting toy. She¡¯s definitely a pain in the ass. I wasn¡¯t sleep-deprived or tired today, but I was caught off guard with the dream on my mind. ¡¸This.¡¹ Umina reaches for the pendant. I involuntarily try to brush her hand away, but stop myself. It would be strange if I brushed her hand away here. It would be even more troublesome. ¡¸If you didn¡¯t get it, your boyfriend must have gave it to you, right?¡¹ The fingertips touch the chain. The temperature and feel of the chain is the same as when I touched it myself yesterday. But, surprisingly, her fingertips didn¡¯t fit in. I had never thought anything about Umina¡¯s hands before, but I did not want to be touched. ¡¸I told you I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡¹ I said lightly and lightly ps Umina¡¯s hand in a joking manner. ¡°Ehh,¡± Umina¡¯s hand leaves my hand, sounding exaggeratedly surprised, and I hastily take off my blouse and put on my gym clothes. ¡¸But Hazuki, you never wore something like that at school until now. Didn¡¯t your boyfriend give it to you?¡¹ ¡¸I might get it if I wanted one. I wouldn¡¯t get it from a boyfriend who doesn¡¯t exist.¡¹ ¡¸Then, who gave you that as a present?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t get it. Mariko, say something.¡¹ I ask Mariko, who is changing next to Umina, for help. ¡¸No, you probably received it, right? If you¡¯ve been wearing something you¡¯ve never worn before, that¡¯s what it must mean.¡¹ Before I can rush in to ask what such a thing is, Umina says vigorously. ¡¸I knew it, even Mariko would think so as well. That¡¯s not really Hazuki¡¯s thing, is it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah. You don¡¯t like long chains, as I recall.¡¹ It was a mistake to call on Mariko. The situation was so unfavorable that it seemed difficult to reverse the situation. Every word these women say is almost true, and the more excuses I make, the worse the situation bes. I don¡¯t wear jewelry to school and I prefer short chains to long ones. The pendant I¡¯m wearing now is definitely the type of pendant I wouldn¡¯t wear if it wasn¡¯t given to me by Miyagi. ¡¸Spill it. Who¡¯s the other party? Is it from the same school?¡¹ Umina pulls on my gym clothes. ¡¸Ah¡ª enough. It¡¯s from my wishlist.¡¹ I can¡¯t think of a word that would convince these women, so I make up a reason in broad strokes. ¡¸Wishlist?¡¹ Mariko looks at me with suspicion. ¡¸Yeah. I wanted myself to pass the exam like a good student. The chain is too short to stand out at school, so I made it a little longer.¡¹ ¡¸So who gave it to you?¡¹ Umina asks with a smirk and an unnatural smile. ¡¸I¡¯m telling the truth.¡¹ ¡¸Hazuki, your excuses are just too much today.¡¹ Mariko says, and Umina continued,¡¸It would be easier if you told us.¡¹ ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. We should get going. We¡¯re going to bete.¡¹ Getting into trouble, I left the locker room without denying the word excuse. Then I heard Umina¡¯s voice from behind me, happily saying,¡¸she got away.¡¹ I don¡¯t dislike the two of them, but I don¡¯t like the way they try to tie everything to something like a boyfriend. I touch the pendant over my gym clothes. Why did Miyagi choose this pendant? I¡¯m wondering if the length was just right for me, just long enough that I couldn¡¯t see it if I buttoned up one of the two unbuttoned blouses, or if she thought it would look good on me a little bit. ¡¸It¡¯s so cold in the gym. I guess I should have skipped it.¡¹ I heard Umina¡¯s line, which would make the teacher angry if she heard it, and I let go of the hand I had ced on the pendant. Our rtionship is on the verge of breaking apart. They are starting to find traces at school and we are both doing things we did not dost year. Still, I don¡¯t think anyone will know about our rtionship before the graduation ceremony. But I don¡¯t know what will happen to us before the graduation ceremony. I don¡¯t want to see Miyagi today. I feel a little ufortable meeting Miyagi on the day I had the dream because it feels like I did something wrong, and I don¡¯t feel uplifted because of Umina and the others. But Miyagi contacts me only on days like this. So I was not surprised to see the usual message from Miyagi on my phone when I looked at it after gym ss. Chapter 92: Things I want to know about Miyagi — 92

Chapter 92: Things I want to know about Miyagi ¡ª 92

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Miyagi¡¯s room is a little hotter than warm. Still, it¡¯s better than the cold, shivering PE venue, and I unbutton the second button of my blouse. Miyagi¡¯s gaze clings to my fingertips. I thought she was going to ask me to take another one off, but she brought me barley tea and cider without a word. She then ced it in the gap between the tables lined with reference books and problem sets and sat down next to it. She didn¡¯t give me any orders. Miyagi quietly dropped her gaze to the problem book. The pendant doesn¡¯t seem to confirm it yet, which is a bit of a relief. Today, I don¡¯t want to be touched by Miyagi. I don¡¯t like the idea of linking dreams and sensations. But I am the only one who thinks so now, and Miyagi must not be thinking anything. It is all my problem and has nothing to do with Miyagi. I chase the dream away from my mind and turn a page in my reference book. Even if something happens, it¡¯s nothing so much as looking like nothing is wrong. I took a sip of barley tea and held a pen. Looking next to me, not at the reference book, Miyagi said in a small voice. ¡¸Sendai-san, if¡­¡¹ She spoke to me, but the words stopped there, and even if I waited, I would not hear the rest of the conversation. It is too sickening to see the egg of conversation die out without being reced. So, as if urging me onward,¡¸If?¡¹ I asked, and Miyagi opened her heavy mouth. ¡¸I mean, what if¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What were Sendai-san going to do if I applied to the same university as you and I, got epted, and started attending the same university?¡¹ ¡¸Nhn¡ª about that¡­¡¹ I think with my cheekbones. Miyagi¡¯s voice sounded not very interested. She never looks up from her reference book, so I can¡¯t really make out her expression because her hair is draped over her cheeks. Looking at the notebook in her hand, she was restless or had drawn a number of meaningless lines. ¡¸I was thinking we could have dinner together.¡¹ I didn¡¯t have a clear vision, so I just said what came to mind. If we could go to the same university. It is true that I think so, but I never thought about what I wanted to do with Miyagi. I cannot conveniently imagine that Miyagi will suddenly be more open-minded and walk the streets with me or go out with me when we be university students. I¡¯m morefortable imagining her trying to keep me away. If I can only imagine a future that keeps me away, then I might as well give up thinking about it. ¡¸What if it was a nearby college?¡¹ I don¡¯t know how likely it is, but Miyagi, who might be applying to a nearby college, says without changing her tone of voice and looks up. ¡¸Well, like eating together?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the same. Is that all you have?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s all I have to do. We could do something else, but Miyagi would say we don¡¯t because we¡¯re not friends anyway.¡¹ I can pretty much guess what Miyagi is going to say. And I could predict that she would not say anything if I took her lines away from her ahead of time, and that prediction was correct. Sure enough, Miyagi said nothing. I hold her hand on the table. It is not a tight squeeze, but Miyagi¡¯s hand reacts with a small twitch. But that didn¡¯t make her angry. It¡¯s always like this these days. She still doesn¡¯t want to be kissed, but she does allow me to touch her. Sometimes she refuse, but more often she¡¯ll ept it withoutint, even if she look like she want to say something. I don¡¯t know what kind of change of heart she was talking about because she won¡¯t answer me whenever I ask. I stroked her fingertips and slips my own fingers between them. Touching Miyagi in this way makes me want to touch it more than just with my hands. I am curious to know if Miyagi has had the same dream as me. I hold Miyagi¡¯s hand tightly. My hand is not held back. On the contrary, she tried to run away. ¡¸Sendai-san, I can¡¯t study.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t do the same.¡¹ Miyagi looked dissatisfied when I answered her while she caught my hand. ¡¸It¡¯s not alright¡­ Is this interesting to you?¡¹ ¡¸Rtively.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting for you to hold my hand.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what you mean. I don¡¯t know why I enjoy holding your hand either. Still, I feelpelled to touch Miyagi, and I don¡¯t think I have a choice. ¡¸Whether it¡¯s interesting or not is for me to decide, and Miyagi would be scared if I were holding the hand of someone other than you here. Miyagi, you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say weird things.¡¹ Miyagi wrinkles her brow and runs away from my hand. Then, with a tantly disgusted look on her face, she grabbed the box of tissues from the floor. ¡¸If only I could hold the hand of this.¡¹ I would be forced into a box with a crocodile cover, shaking hands with an alligator who did not want to hold my hand. The crocodile, with short hands that are not enough to hold, is much softer than Miyagi. It wasn¡¯t body temperature, but it wasn¡¯t cold, so it wasn¡¯t that ufortable to touch, but it wasn¡¯t interesting to hold its hand. The crocodile has been in this room longer than I have, and she seems to like it, not a speck of dirt on it. I¡¯ve seen her treated this very roughly, but it still remained beautiful. I would rather be cared for to this degree than be treated badly too. ¡¸Was it fun?¡¹ Miyagi looks at me holding the crocodile and says softly. ¡¸Not so much, I guess.¡¹ I stroke the tip of the crocodile¡¯s nose, which looks more honest than its owner, and ce my lips there. Unlike Miyagi¡¯s lips, the crocodile¡¯sck of body heat makes kissing it less interesting. I wish this were in Miyagi. That¡¯s how much I am being dragged into the dream. ¡¸Don¡¯t do that.¡¹ Miyagi said and grabbed the crocodile tail that she had pressed against me and took it from me. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I could kiss a crocodile.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not alright.¡¹ ¡¸Miyagi, you¡¯re cold. You don¡¯t evene when I call you.¡¹ I pop the head of the crocodile held by Miyagi and drank barley tea. But she never came to the music preparation room. She did not tell me why she did not respond to my call, but I can imagine. I¡¯m sure the exchange I made the other day was a bad idea. The strangely cautious Miyagi must have been wary that I might do something more than touch her and not respond to her call. ¡¸We talked about that the other day. I said I wouldn¡¯t go even if you called me.¡¹ Miyagi says in a tedious manner. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve had this conversation with her, so I know she looks fed up. ¡¸Yes, but if you¡¯re not going toe, call me sooner.¡¹ The day Miyagi didn¡¯t show up at the music preparation room, I didn¡¯t have enough time toin about the dy because I got a call within ten minutes, and I knew she wouldn¡¯t show up. Still, no amount ofining will suffice. ¡¸I contacted you early. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to offer an exchange.¡¹ Miyagi utters the answer I expected. ¡¸I¡¯m sure what you did wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe this time it¡¯ll be something big.¡¹ ¡¸I said no.¡¹ I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t have ulterior motives, but there is no way I would do something that Miyagi would seriously dislike. But I know that I am so untrustworthy that even if I said such a thing, she would not believe me. I still want to touch Miyagi more and do something that would discredit her. But I stroked the head of the crocodile in Miyagi¡¯s arms, as if I would not even be able to touch it if I lost any more trust in it. ¡¸¡­Then, what were you going to do when you called me?¡¹ Miyagi blurted out. ¡¸I hadn¡¯t decided. I guess I did. Maybe I could ask you to call me by my name.¡¹ I utter a bit of hope, knowing what the reply will be. ¡¸Your name?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, call me Hazuki.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t call you like that.¡¹ ¡¸Call me at least once.¡¹ It is within the bounds of expectation that the answer will be immediate, and it is also within the bounds of expectation that it is useless to condition it on one time or another. Still, I look at Miyagi without any expectations, as I would be allowed to at least mention it. We look at each other and are immediately dislodged. Miyagi is depressed. And then she blurted out. ¡¸I won¡¯t call you Hazuki.¡¹ Well, in a manner of speaking. It¡¯s a fine line, though. Maybe I can say that she called my name. My mood, which was near its lowest in the morning, has eased considerably. I took Miyagi¡¯s hand from the crocodile and held it. And this time, she gripped it back softly. Chapter 93: This is not a request to Sendai-san — 93

Chapter 93: This is not a request to Sendai-san ¡ª 93

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The results of the final exam were better than I had expected. But Sendai-san did not ask me about the test results. It¡¯s not that I want her to listen to me, but it¡¯s also boring that she won¡¯t listen to me at all after having studied with me. That said, it would be odd for me to go out of my way to tell her the grades. However, after talking so much about college, I felt ufortable that she never mentioned my grades. I think it is safe to say that it is strange. But I could not ask Sendai-san why. I put away the test papers spread out on my desk and turn up the temperature of the air conditioner once. I am sure I am over exaggerating the test results. Perhaps, I must be. I guess that¡¯s just me feeling that it¡¯s odd that she didn¡¯t ask me about my test results, and usually that¡¯s not something I¡¯m supposed to ask or say. For Sendai-san, the test results must have been insignificant. So today in this room she just studied and did not talk about the test at all. That¡¯s what she should think. I pick up a small calendar. It is thest one for the month of December, and it has consumed nearly half of it, not to mention looking at it. There are only about two weeks left this year, and half of those weeks are winter break. I let out a small breath and put down my calendar. It is sunny and not raining today. It is quiet outside and the only sound in the room is the noise I make. I am used to being alone in this house. And I am equally ustomed to having Sendai-san in the room. I took my phone and lie down on my bed. Winter break is so close that I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s almost here. Before that, there is Christmas, the city is colorful, and everyone at school is buoyant. Ami is also going to meet her boyfriend for Christmas, and she seems to be enjoying herself, forgetting about her exams. I¡¯m a little ufortable with that kind of atmosphere. In case of someone¡¯s wondering, I have ns too, and I¡¯m going to y with Maika for Christmas just likest year. But that¡¯s all. We don¡¯t exchange gifts or anything like that, we just go about our day normally. Still, going out with Maika should be fun and something to look forward to. But not as much asst year. I know why. Because I don¡¯t have much else nned. My father should hardly evere home, and I have no appointments with Sendai-san. My winter vacation schedule is nk. It¡¯s not like summer vacation. I look at my phone screen. Sendai-san hasn¡¯t called me since then. I know that it is normal that it does note to me. Still, I can¡¯t stop thinking about how the phone might ring if it rains again. ¡¸¡ª¡ªHazuki.¡¹ I¡¯m going to call it out loud and small. Even if I were epted to the same university as Maika, I would not see Sendai-san as I do now. With the graduation ceremony, I will no longer have the right to order her around. Even if I make up a reason to see her, she can¡¯t be with me 24/7. But now it¡¯s easy to meet and make up a reason to meet. Even if it is during the winter break. Although Sendai-san and I are not the kind of people who meet at Christmas, we do study together. If that is the case, I think it would be fine if we studied together during the winter break just like we did during the summer break. The rule of not meeting on holidays is like there was no rule. And since we broke that rule during the summer vacation, there is no need to follow it during the winter vacation as well. Although the winter break is short because of the examsing up, we should at least be able to make time to meet once or twice. I think that¡¯s about as much as I¡¯ll allow for a vacation. However, Sendai-san didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s almost winter break and she doesn¡¯t say anything about teaching me to study or meeting with me. She would suddenly hug me, hold my hand, and do all kinds of weird things but leave without saying what she was about to say. I reach over the edge of the bed and pull up the crocodile on the floor. I touch the crocodile and hold its hand. Such soft hands are unreliable and distinctly different from human hands. It doesn¡¯t move or grip back. It¡¯s obvious, but I find it boring. This one with tissue growing out of its back is not Sendai-san. I know, but I stroke the tip of my nose and bring my lips together. I exhaled and put it back on the floor before it touches the crocodile. This is just a tissue cover, nothing more, nothing less. No matter how much I hold the crocodile¡¯s hand or put my lips on it, it does not change into something, but because of Sendai-san, the role of the crocodile is changing, and I sigh. If¡­ If I were to ask her to teach me how to study during the winter break as well, would Sendai-san teach me the same way she did during the summer break? If this is true, I think Sendai-san should tell me. If she wants me to take the same or a nearby university, she deserves at least that much. For the most part, everything about me wanting to touch Sendai-san and everything about me wanting to see her during winter break is all her fault, and I need her to take responsibility for it. I crawl into bed. I disy Sendai-san¡¯s name on the screen of my phone. As it is, we will not be able to fill our winter vacation schedule. Although I am no longer hesitant to break the rules, I don¡¯t think Sendai-san will honestly say yes when I ask her to help me study. I feel that if I say I will give her 5,000 yen, she will refuse. The 5,000 yen to be given aspensation for the order is losing its effect. Perhaps it would be better to offer an exchange. ¡¸Ah¡ª enough. This is a hassle.¡¹ With the voice, I let out everything that was in my head. There is no reason for me to call her now, and there is nothing to talk about. There is a little more time before winter break. There is no need to panic. I put my phone under my pillow. Chapter 94: This is not a request to Sendai-san — 94

Chapter 94: This is not a request to Sendai-san ¡ª 94

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV On days when school is in session, Sendai-san can be called. There may or may not be a reason. Not so long ago I used to call her on days when I had a bad day, but now it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I call Sendai-san on the day I want to call her. Today, too, I called Sendai-san, although I had no particr reason to do so. Still, I think she should be praised for choosing the 23rd as thest day of the second semester to meet, avoiding the 24th and 25th. Sendai-san would have a promise or two for Christmas, and I have one with Maika. I also know that I should avoid days that might be memorable, so I chose today. I don¡¯t know what Sendai-san thought about it. I return to my room with a cup of tea for two and one te with pastries on it. As usual, I ce a cup of tea in front of and next to Sendai-san, who has unbuttoned two buttons of her blouse. After cing a te in the middle of the table, I sat down and Sendai-san pointed to a square but not uniformly shaped pastry and said. ¡¸What is this?¡¹ ¡¸A fudge.¡¹ ¡¸A fudge?¡¹ ¡¸British sweets. Got it from my dad.¡¹ ¡¸Is it delicious?¡¹ Apparently eating it for the first time, Sendai-san stared at the fudge without putting it in her mouth. ¡¸They say it¡¯s a bunch of butter, sugar and milk.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, the calorie count for that are way too high.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s bad. I ate it yesterday and it was crazy sweet.¡¹ The brownish mass looks a lot like caramel, but it crumbles in my mouth and is ten times sweeter than caramel. But it¡¯s not just sweet, it has a rich milk vor that makes you want to eat several pieces. ¡¸So, that¡¯s why we had tea today.¡¹ ¡¸Would you have preferred barley tea?¡¹ ¡¸I hope it¡¯s not carbonated for me, but Miyagi always drinks cider. I just thought it was unusual.¡¹ With that, Sendai-san snatches up a piece of fudge. ¡¸Also, this. It¡¯s rare that you bring out sweets, isn¡¯t it? A little early for Christmas?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. I just happened to have it at home, so I put it out.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ I thought she was going to say something teasing, but she didn¡¯t, and Sendai-san took a bite of the fudge. Then she chewed and swallowed it with a gulp, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡¸It¡¯s delicious, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s so wrong for me if I eat a lot of it.¡¹ Sendai-san drinks her tea as it cools. The teacup, about one-third empty, is ced back on the table, and her hand reaches for the fudge again. But her hand went back to the cup without picking up the caramel-like mass. ¡¸Sendai-san. Open your mouth.¡¹ I picked up the fudge and showed it to her, and Sendai-san removed her hand from the cup. ¡¸An order?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I affirmed that it was an order. Sendai-san opened her mouth as if he had no choice, and I brought the sweet treat in my hand closer. I attach the brown lump to her lips and incidentally touch her lips with my fingertips as well. I can feel just a little bit of softness. I have touched her skin many times with the ne. Her lips are softer than that smooth skin. I shoved the sugary mass into Sendai-san¡¯s mouth, though I wanted to taste its softness more slowly. ¡¸Sweet.¡¹ Sendai-san mumbles the same words I unintentionally uttered yesterday as she chews the sweets. I pick another one up just as the fudge is gone from her mouth. ¡¸This too.¡¹ When I press it to my lips, Sendai-san opens her mouth honestly. I push the caramel-colored pastry into her mouth and stroke her lips with my fingertips more slowly than before. Mr. Sendai¡¯s lips closed, and when I still did not let go of her fingers, she grabbed my wrist. ¡¸Miyagi should eat too.¡¹ Sendai-san said and let go of my wrist before I could quite tell if I had swallowed what was in my mouth. I took one of the brown candies before she did, because she was going to reach for the fudge as it was. ¡¸Eat it yourself.¡¹ I ate a good number yesterday and three again today before Sendai-san arrived, so I don¡¯t want to eat fudge. This is like serving it to her. But I don¡¯t want to say why I prepared the sweets, and even if I say I don¡¯t want them, Sendai-san will try to make me eat them, so I throw the sweet treats into my mouth myself. ¡¸It¡¯s sweet.¡¹ After drinking my tea with the same words I had just heard, Sendai-san quietly said, ¡¸Miyagi, will you go somewhere with Utsunomiya for Christmas?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but is Sendai-san with Ibaraki-san?¡¹ ¡¸Umina has a date. So, with another friend.¡¹ ¡¸I see then.¡¹ When I responded with words that would have ended the conversation forck of other words, Sendai-san avoided the cups to the edge of the table and started arranging the textbooks. That means there is nothing more to say, and I will not be able to say anything. I am sure Sendai-san knows that after today, we will not see each other again until after the winter break. But she never asked me about winter break. Toward the end of the first semester, she had been harping on this and that about how to spend the summer vacation, so I think it¡¯s safe to say that she didn¡¯t ask me about it in an unnatural way. From next to me, all I could hear was the sound of textbook pages being turned and pens running through notebooks. I took a sip of my tea. Sendai-san did not, after all, offer to tutor me as she did during the summer vacation, and she is unlikely to say so today. I get up and sit on the bed. I don¡¯t have the confidence to look her in the face and talk to her. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san, what are you doing for winter vacation?¡¹ I hate it when I say it out loud, but it is quieter than I thought it would be. ¡¸Studying.¡¹ Without turning around, Sendai-san utters an answer that can only be described as obvious. I think it¡¯s only obvious. The exams areing up and we don¡¯t have time to y around. If she have time to teach others how to study, I should study myself. I know that, but I don¡¯t want to end this conversation. ¡¸Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡¹ ¡¸None, I guess. I¡¯ll at least go to Hatsumode* with Umina and the others.¡¹(TN : Visiting the shrine at the first day of a new year.) Sendai-san mentions a name that I don¡¯t like to hear too much regarding winter break. ¡ª¡ªIf she had time to go to Hatsumode with Ibaraki-san. If she had that kind of time, I think it would be nice if she could spend a little time with me as well. ¡¸Sendai-san. Come over here and sit next to me.¡¹ ¡¸Next to you?¡¹ Sendai-san recalls. ¡¸Yes, sit next to me. You didn¡¯t heard me?¡¹ ¡¸I heard you, but the conversation jumped from winter break to a weird ce. So, is that an order?¡¹ ¡¸An order.¡¹ When I told her clearly, Sendai-san stood up and sat down next to me, looking like she had no choice. The bed squeaks with a creak. My heart jumps at the warmth of Mr. Sendai¡¯s body, which is closer to mine than before. ¡¸After sitting here, what¡¯s next?¡¹ ¡¸Close your eyes.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ Themand to close her eyes is ignored, and Sendai-san stares at me. ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to close it, fine.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t throw me out in the middle of the process. Give me a proper order.¡¹ ¡¸Do it properly.¡¹ ¡¸I mean, tell me to close my eyes so you can kiss me.¡¹ It wasint. Nothing but discontent. What I do to Sendai-san with her eyes closed is definitely a kiss, but the way she says it makes it sound like I am more eager to kiss her than she is. But it wasn¡¯t like that. The kiss I am about to give is not for me, but for Sendai-san, who always wants to kiss me. So her words are wrong. ¡¸Miyagi, you want to kiss me, don¡¯t you?¡¹ When I kept quiet, Sendai-san says decisively and held my hand. ¡¸Wrong¡­ But, you must close your eyes.¡¹ This kiss has to happen today. Next time it will be after winter break, and that doesn¡¯t make sense. I took back my gripped hand and grabbed Sendai-san¡¯s blouse. Instead of ordering her to do so, I tugged lightly on it, and Sendai-san closed her eyes. I slowly bring my face closer. I¡¯ve kissed her from me countless times during the summer vacation, but I¡¯m nervous as if I¡¯m doing it for the first time now. My heart is beating so loud that it has tripled. I look at Sendai-san before closing my eyes. I think she¡¯s beautiful when she¡¯s silent. Her well-groomed eyebrows and eyshes that are not particrly long but longer than mine. I know that her lips that always tease me are glossy and soft to the touch. The sensation is still there in my fingertips. Her eyes looking at me are better than closed eyes, but I don¡¯t want them open now. So I kiss Sendai-san before she opens her eyes. I can feel the lips more clearly than when I touch them with my fingers. They are soft, warm, and pleasant to the touch. I want to be by Sendai-san¡¯s side more. But I can¡¯t stay attached to her forever, so I let go of her lips. Then, I nuzzle my face into Sendai-san¡¯s shoulder. ¡¸¡­On winter vacation,e and tutor me.¡¹ I couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but I will say what I wanted to say today. I don¡¯t think my kisses are worth that much, but Sendai-san has wanted to kiss me several times before, so it should at least be an ingredient for an exchange. ¡¸I thought the rule was that we don¡¯t see each other when we¡¯re on vacation.¡¹ I heard a voice in my ear. But what Sendai-san said was not what I was thinking. ¡¸Even Sendai-san broke the rules.¡¹ ¡¸Does Miyagi want to break it as well?¡¹ Sendai-san pulls my hair lightly. ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant.¡¹ ¡¸Then you¡¯re asking me for a favor?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong.¡¹ ¡¸Then¡ª¡ª Are you saying that the kiss now is not an order or a request, but an exchange?¡¹ I know what she meant, but I hate Sendai-san for bothering to ask. ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, fine.¡¹ ¡¸I never said I don¡¯t like it. But if it¡¯s just an exchange, you should kiss me better.¡¹ Sendai-san said and hugged me, her forehead t against my shoulder. Chapter 95: What Miyagi allows now — 95

Chapter 95: What Miyagi allows now ¡ª 95

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV Frankly, I think it¡¯s too much. I didn¡¯t want it to go this far. I stroke Miyagi¡¯s hair, who is maturely in my arms. The sweet smell of shampoo makes the hot room feel even hotter. ¡¸I think I got it right just now, too.¡¹ With a small voice, my blouse is pulled on. I loosen my arm and Miyagi looks up from my shoulder. I knew Miyagi should have asked to see me during the winter holidays, but I didn¡¯t expect her to offer to teach me her studies in exchange for a kiss. Miyagi boringly tells me that I should teach her to study during winter break as well. That was about all I could think about. ¡¸You didn¡¯t do it properly.¡¹ I moves my body slightly away and denies Miyagi¡¯s words. ¡¸Where?¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t understand, shall I teach you?¡¹ I stroked her lips and pushes my thumb into her mouth just a little bit. My fingertips brushed against her teeth, and Miyagi pressed my shoulder. I silently let go of my finger, and Miyagi, who seemed to have guessed what I meant, gave me a difficult look. ¡¸¡­This is a condition of the exchange, right?¡¹ She told me to be sure. I am the only one leaning towards Miyagi. So I thought I should correct my inclination, but I was wrong. A bnce that is too far out of whack is better off more out of whack than back in. If Miyagi leans the same way, or even more, bnce will be irrelevant. ¡¸I know that.¡¹ I answered shortly and Miyagi let out a small breath before grabbing my arm. Her face slowlyes closer to mine. I kept eye contact with her and she red at me as if to tell me to close my eyes. I close my eyes because I don¡¯t want to offend her. Immediately something soft touched my lips and her hand gripped my arm. After a short pause, Miyagi¡¯s tongue enters my mouth with discretion and touches it a bit. It was sweet. I think it¡¯s like the candy I just ate. But maybe I¡¯m imagining that the kiss is sweet, and I¡¯m the only one who feels that way. I didn¡¯t expect Miyagi to kiss me like this withoutint, and I didn¡¯t think the addition to the exchange would be eptable, so my senses seem to have gone haywire. I stretched my tongue out a bit. It lightly hits that of Miyagi. I would like to touch it more. But nothing more happened. Miyagi¡¯s tongue is running away from me. ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹ Miyagi says without making eye contact. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not good. Miyagi doesn¡¯t kiss me in jest, and she doesn¡¯t like to kiss me like she does now, to the point of biting my tongue. With that in mind, I know that I should allow this much. But I don¡¯t think I want it to end like this. ¡¸I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough now.¡¹ Today, I felt like I can be more selfish and still be listened to. ¡¸You did exactly what I told you to do.¡¹ ¡¸Then it means I¡¯m not doing it right.¡¹ This is an usation and an intractable one. Miyagi looks dissatisfied, but I think it¡¯s natural. ¡¸That¡¯s just Sendai-san¡¯s standard, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s an exchange, shouldn¡¯t you be held to my standards?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­You may be right, but¡­¡¹ Normally, she would haveined that I was being a nuisance, or that I was being ater, but today¡¯s Miyagi was very bearish. I came to teach her how to study during the winter break. I am unable toe on strong just to make such a trivial thing happen. ¡¸Okay then.¡¹ She¡¯s not going to listen to me when I say no, so I cover her lips before Miyagi can say anything. I put my hands around her waist and pull her closer to me. Her lips, which are usually tightly closed, are thinly open and I reach Miyagi¡¯s tongue without any resistance. I was able to touch her easily without being bitten as I had been sometime ago. The first kiss was enough of an exchange, but I was going to let her take advantage of me. I catch the tongue that seems to have no ce to stay and twirl it. This time, instead of escaping, Miyagi pushes my tongue back. Soft and resilient, it is still sweet. I pull back my tongue a little and Miyagi follows, her teeth on her tongue lighter than a bite of fudge. Our lips that are touching each other are so hot that they seem to melt. I am dizzy, not knowing how to breathe. I separated my lips and pushes Miyagi down. Miyagi¡¯s back is on the bed so easily that it¡¯s a bit of a letdown. When I brought her face close to mine, her open eyes closed and I kissed her deeply once more. I guess the condition of a ¡°proper kiss¡± is still in effect, because Miyagi responds when I extend my tongue to her. The tips of our tongues touch, then separate, and our breathing bes a little raspy. I unbuttoned Miyagi¡¯s zer and loosened her tie. She pressed hard on my shoulder and I pulled my face away. My eyes met Miyagi¡¯s, who was trying to say something, but nothing was said. I unbuttoned her blouse and touched her sides, and she finally opened her mouth. ¡¸This is not a kiss.¡¹ Miyagi says as she adjusts her breathing, which is almost disrupted, and grabs the hand that rests on her side. ¡¸Miyagi didn¡¯t give me a proper kiss, so I included this in the exchange.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t just decide for yourself.¡¹ With a low voice, the hand at her side was removed. But now I can chant the magic words that only Miyagi can hear today. ¡¸You want me to teach you how to study during winter break, right?¡¹ I whispered in Miyagi¡¯s ear as she was trying to button up her blouse, and she stopped moving. This time, she strokes her side and doesn¡¯t grab my hand. Today¡¯s only magic was very good. ¡¸¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s not fair to put that out after.¡¹ ¡¸Even Miyagi was postted before this.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but this is too much.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯m overdoing it.¡¹ Miyagi¡¯s voice was not very ttering, but she didn¡¯t bite or kick, so she must¡¯ve not hate me. If she really wanted it to stop, I would have already been bitten and kicked. So, even if I know I¡¯m was overdoing it, she cannot stop. ¡¸If Miyagi says she really doesn¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll stop, just let me know¡ª¡ª How far will you allow me to go today?¡¹ At summer vacation, she allowed me to go a little further. So, what about today? I slowly slide my hand on her side. Miyagi¡¯s body trembled a little as I stroked her ribs from below, as if counting them. As if to cover it up, a hand reached out and grabbed my shoulder. But I know that its power is weak and allows me to go on this way. When I look at Miyagi, her cheeks are lightly stained. I want to kiss her, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid that doing so would make Miyagi change her mind. This is different from the summer when we touched each other as if we were floating in the heat. With the impurities of exchange conditions mixed in, we are both looking for apromise, instead of going forward on emotion alone as we did that day. Though not consciously aware of it, we touch each other slowly, step by step, as if exploring. I slid my fingertips over that silky, touchable skin. I stop my hand a little below the breast and exhale. Miyagi¡¯s body moved slightly when I touched her breasts over her underwear. But that was all it took for me to hear her say,¡¸Stop.¡¹ Her heart is pounding loudly. Only the palms of my hands feel burning hot. Miyagi doesn¡¯t grab my hand. So I unhook it and shift the underwear covering her breasts. Miyagi¡¯s body stiffens as a little of the modest bulge is revealed. I want to know what expression she has on her face now, but I can¡¯t look at her face because I feel like I would be stopped if I saw her face. I push her bra up and immediately her breasts, which are notrge but well-shaped, are revealed. I have seen people¡¯s breasts at hot springs and on school trips. It was natural, but I didn¡¯t think anything of it at the time. Today, it was different. I want to touch Miyagi¡¯s chest. I strongly feel so. Slowly move your hand closer to her chest. I felt body heat on my fingertips. ¡ª¡ªI feel as if I am. The reason I say it vaguely is because Miyagi pulled me to her and hugged me without even a moment to confirm the feeling, no, I didn¡¯t even know if I really touched her. I lost my bnce and had to put my hands on the bed to support myself instead of on her chest, and I couldn¡¯t move because Miyagi¡¯s body was so tightly attached to me that there was no space left. It is always hot in this room, and today I am taking off my zer. I can feel Miyagi¡¯s body heat and the touch of her body through my blouse, but even that thin cloth is disturbing me. Without clothes, I wish I could feel Miyagi¡¯s body more. I pecked at her side for direct contact, and something warm and raw touched my neck, and soon a hard object was thrusting against me. ¡¸Ouch!¡¹ Needless to say, the thing on my neck is a tooth, and the pain is due to the bite. Perhaps, Miyagi is biting me without restraint. The evidence is a burning pain in my neck. ¡¸Miyagi, hold on! If you chew too much, I¡¯ll get marks.¡¹ After a floppy tap on the side, I finally get relief from the pain. ¡¸Sendai-san¡¯s erotic fiend. Lewd, pervert.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, by erotic fiend?¡¹ ¡¸Because I¡¯m right. I didn¡¯t say you could look at it, I didn¡¯t say you could touch it.¡¹ She wed me hard in the back. ¡¸Hey, it hurts!¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san is wrong. I didn¡¯t allow you to do what you¡¯re doing now.¡¹ ¡¸But¡ª¡ª¡¹ I was about to say that she didn¡¯t resist, but then I stopped talking. If I told her, Miyagi would be even angrier. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, and I won¡¯t do anything else, so let me go.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹ ¡¸Really. Absolutely not doing it.¡¹ When I assured her, the arm around my back loosened. Freedom returns to my body and I left Miyagi a little. My gaze naturally moves down, and my focus almost falls on the chest, but before I can see it clearly, it is interrupted by Miyagi¡¯s hand. ¡¸Don¡¯t look. Close your eyes one more time.¡¹ Miyagi, covering my eyes, says in a miffed voice. ¡¸It¡¯s closed.¡¹ I do as I am told and the hand covering my eyeses off. ¡¸Turn your back.¡¹ If I open my eyes here, I¡¯m going to be kicked out of the room, so I raise myself up and turn around with my eyes closed. I cannot see what Miyagi is doing. But I can tell that she is probably getting dressed. ¡¸Is it okay already?¡¹ I waited three minutes before asking. ¡¸You can¡¯t. Look away for the rest of your life.¡¹ She seems to be in a bad mood, and I can hear her voice. In addition, I am hit on the back with what seems to be a pillow. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to tell me that I¡¯m not doing enough after all this, are you? You promise me you¡¯ll keep your word.¡¹ Miyagi said in her grumpiest voice of the day. Chapter 96: What Miyagi allows now — 96

Chapter 96: What Miyagi allows now ¡ª 96

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV My neck hurts from Miyagi¡¯s bite. I think it definitely left a mark. But I¡¯m more concerned about the tip of her tongue that was sweet, her breasts that were beautiful, and other such things that remain in my memory. I wanted to kiss her more, and I couldn¡¯t tell her I wanted to touch her, because I wouldn¡¯t be able to do more than just biting me. ¡¸I¡¯ll keep my promise. Call me during the winter break on any day you like, Miyagi. I can¡¯t take much time because I have prep school, but I¡¯ll be here to teach you. So, can I turn around?¡¹ For the time being, I spoke safely, keeping to Miyagi¡¯s advice to keep my back turned. ¡¸Absolutely not. ¡¹ Miyagi who¡¯s like a child, talks like a child. ¡¸But I need you to make sure of something.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s uncertain.¡¹ A strong voicees from behind me. I sense in that voice a willingness to never follow my words. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t keep my back to Miyagi all the time, so I¡¯ll tell her why I think I can turn around as naturally as possible. ¡¸Miyagi, you bit it as hard as you could. It looks like you left a mark.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸If I can¡¯t look at it, I¡¯ll tell everyone that Miyagi bit me at school when she left her mark.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Where is it?¡¹ Miyagi, perhaps reacting to the words, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell everyone at school,¡± asked with an air of reluctance. ¡¸Here.¡¹ I quietly turned to Miyagi and pointed to the bitten area. Then Miyagi, who hade just a little closer, said in a small voice, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡¸Ah!¡¹ ¡¸It remained.¡¹ She doesn¡¯t look apologetic, but her voice is dark. ¡¸I knew it.¡¹ ¡¸But maybe it¡¯ll go away soon, and even if it doesn¡¯t, if you button it up, they can¡¯t see it.¡¹ As I said this, Miyagi forcefully fastened the top button of my blouse. ¡¸I think they can see it.¡¹ The position in which Miyagi bit was not so good. It should not be hidden even if the button is fastened to the top. ¡¸It¡¯ll be gone by tomorrow morning.¡¹ I let out a small breath at the answer, which is appropriate no matter how she look at it. I undo the two buttons that have just been fastened. It¡¯s not that hot, but I don¡¯t feelfortable buttoning them all the way to the top. In the first ce, buttoning up the buttons does not hide the marks, and if the other party is only Miyagi, it does not matter if they are visible. ¡¸You can chew on it, but only if it doesn¡¯t leave a mark.¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s Sendai-san¡¯s fault.¡¹ Without looking at me, Miyagi answers. ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right about that, but¡­¡¹ For what it¡¯s worth, the fault is mine. I don¡¯t think Miyagi should be med for this. And I understand Miyagi¡¯s refusal to see me. But it is also unsettling to study with this delicate atmosphere dragging on, more awkward than after summer vacation. The evil feeling inside me is adding to the ufortable feeling. ¡¸Ah, right. I had something to give to Miyagi.¡¹ Unable to bear the stagnant air, I stand up. It is not a lie that I have something to give. I take out a bag from my briefcase, a size that fits in both hands, though not enough for one hand, and hand it to Miyagi, who is sitting on the bed. ¡¸I know it¡¯s a little early, but here¡¯s something for you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What is this?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡¹ The bag is colored red and green and has a red ribbon tied around it. There are not many people who do not think of something when they see this color scheme at this time of the year. Even Miyagi should be able to tell what was given to her. ¡¸A Christmas present?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m also returning the favor for this one.¡¹ I pulled the chain of the pendant and show it to Miyagi. ¡¸I believed I told you I didn¡¯t want anything in return.¡¹ ¡¸I remember. But I already bought it. Open it anyway. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡¹ Miyagi stared at the bag in her hand until it had a hole in it, then untied the ribbon. Then she pulled out the contents and raised her eyebrows. A stuffed ck cat that looks somewhat like Miyagi. It was not chosen for positive reasons, such as that Miyagi would be pleased with it or that she would like it. If anything, it is due to negative thinking. Although we have been together for a long time, I couldn¡¯t think of a suitable gift to give to Miyagi. All I knew was that if I gave something grandiose, I was sure it would be pushed back, and in the end, I chose something that would not be too shocking if it was rejected. Maybe she will throw it away. Such a thought came to my mind. I don¡¯t think Miyagi is the kind of person who would throw away a gift. But I don¡¯t know if she would treat it the same way she treats others. I know she wouldn¡¯t throw away what I gave her, but I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡¸Why it¡¯s a stuffed animal?¡¹ She holds the ck cat trapped in the bag in the palm of her hand, and Miyagi says, without looking too happy about it. ¡¸That crocodile, I thought it might want a friend.¡¹ I pointed to the tissue cover on the floor. ¡¸It wasn¡¯t the wrong feed?¡¹ ¡¸I said it¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t make it eat that.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have any Christmas presents for you.¡¹ Miyagi sits t on the floor and ces the ck cat on the back of the crocodile. The white tissue growing from the crocodile crumples and bes a cushion for the ck cat. I am relieved that the ck cat did not meet a sad end and found a safe haven. ¡¸It¡¯s also a return gift for the pendant, and it wouldplicate things if I got another gift from Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸That was not a present.¡¹ Miyagi says while looking at the pendant. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ I see an alligator with a ck cat on its back. But no matter how much I look at it, I don¡¯t know if the crocodile was happy to have a friend. And I didn¡¯t know if Miyagi was more pleased than that. She took it, and that¡¯s good. Christmas presents are not something to be taken seriously. I just felt like I should give her something. I switch heads and sit next to Miyagi. Then I heard a small voice from next door. ¡¸But, well¡­ thank you.¡¹ She thanked me for the unusual gesture and stared at Miyagi. But she spreads her textbook on the table without looking at me. ¡¸Let¡¯s study.¡¹ It¡¯s not that what happened on the bed never happened, and there is a subtle space between me and Miyagi, but the air of awkwardness is gone. Still, it is better to study quietly than to continue chatting and risk saying something unnecessary. I cast my gaze down to my textbook. But soon, I looked at Miyagi, curious about my seatmate. As I try to reach out to her, I feel the temperature around Miyagi drop just a little. I should not want or speak of anything more today. I know this in my head. But the nerves in the head and mouth seem to be disconnected. I poked Miyagi with my pen on her second arm, because she doesn¡¯t even look at me. ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. Can I put one more condition on your earlier promise?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not okay to do whatever you want after so much. You¡¯ve had enough. We hardly have time to see each other during winter break. You¡¯re putting too many conditions on it.¡¹ Miyagi, looking up from her textbook, says in a voice with several thorns and throws an eraser at me. ¡¸On winter break, let me kiss you on the day Ie here.¡¹ ¡¸I never said you could say what the conditions were.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just say it.¡¹ As I pick up an eraser that is lying around and ce it on top of Miyagi¡¯s notebook, a small voicees back to me from next door. ¡¸That¡¯s the only condition?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­If I said no, you wouldn¡¯t teach me how to study, would you?¡¹ ¡¸Does that mean it¡¯s okay?¡¹ ¡¸Not well, but you¡¯ll keep your promise to teach me to study, right?¡¹ She said in a voice with a couple of extra thorns, and Miyagi flipped through his textbook. It¡¯s not a clear answer, but the option to promise seems to have been epted. I¡¯m a little surprised because I didn¡¯t expect Miyagi to be so obsessed with winter break. I think I may have misheard. But I didn¡¯t ask back. Before Miyagi could say that she would not allow any additional conditions, I answered shortly,¡¸Of course,¡¹and concluded this conversation. ¡¸The day I want you to teach me how to study, I¡¯ll call you.¡¹ Miyagi says, looking at the textbook. ¡¸Okay, but I¡¯d like to be notified the day before.¡¹ ¡¸Alright.¡¹ Without looking up, Miyagi said, and I drank my tea, which hadpletely cooled. Chapter 97: What Sendai-san knows — 97

Chapter 97: What Sendai-san knows ¡ª 97

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV The ck cat bed that Sendai-san gave me today became my pillow. On the back of the crocodile, tissues cannot be used, and if I am not careful, they will fall off. The desk top was a distraction from studying, and books were difficult to retrieve on the bookshelf. So the bedside became the ce to be, by choice, not by design. ¡¸She said you¡¯re friends. Are you happy?¡¹ I ask, pulling the crocodile, which has its permanent ce on the floor, up onto the bed. The crocodile does not answer when ced next to a ck cat. It¡¯s natural. It would be scary if it answered. Nevertheless. What does Sendai-san think I am? I don¡¯t have a lot of stuffed animals in my room just because my tissue cover is a crocodile, and I¡¯ve never said I liked stuffed animals. I had never said I liked cats or animals. It is unclear why I was given a stuffed ck cat as a Christmas gift. For the most part, Sendai-san doesn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would give a stuffed animal as a gift. When I thought about it, it seems to me that she chose the stuffed animal for a reason, or that she chose it at random because she didn¡¯t care about me. But if she had given me an essory as I had given her an essory, I would have pushed her back. I feel like I was able to receive it because it was a stuffed animal, a halfway house. The problem is that there is one more thing associated with her in this room. ¡¸I don¡¯t even know what to do with her uniform.¡¹ I pat the ck cat on the head and then look in the closet. In that closet is Sendai-san¡¯s blouse. The blouse I never wore was tied to several memories, and I tried to get it out of this room but could not. Now it sits in my closet looking like my uniform. And the newly arrived ck cat in this room is also connected to Sendai-san. Moreover, the events of the day, which I would like to seal off, are so ingrained in me that I can¡¯t drop them. These things are a real problem. Iid down the crocodile to the floor. I exhale all the air in my body and close my eyes. I never want Sendai-san to know that what happened on this bed was terribly embarrassing but not disgusting enough to ban me. With Sendai-san, she ended up doing more than I expect. I don¡¯t deny that she have thought a little bit, but I think I have allowed it too much. We didn¡¯t have sex. It should have been Sendai-san who said so in the beginning, but somehow this keeps happening. I thought that rule was so obvious to us that we didn¡¯t even need to make a promise, and yet we did something that could be called a rule breaker today as well as during the summer vacation. I really didn¡¯t mean to make her go through all that. If Iined to Senda-san, she would probably say that I was the one who chose to allow her to go that far, but I had to forgive her because she had agreed to help me study during the winter break. Now that I think about it, it seems that the reason Sendai-san did not mention winter vacation at all was to extract an exchange from me. I am angry because I feel like I was made to me everything on Sendai-san so that I could sort out my feelings that what happened today was something that had to be done. And even if that is the case, I am bewildered at myself for unconditionally forgiving her like that. It is always me who chooses, not Sendai-san. I am carefully chosen. I think Sendai-san is sneaky. She sets the rules for herself, but then kicks away the rules she has set and approaches me. The seed of this rtionship was nted by me, who paid five thousand dors to buy her. The seed was one that would never grow and should have remained buried in the ground and not even sprouted. But Sendai-san is watering and nurturing those seeds. I didn¡¯t ask her to do that. If only the seed had been nted, we could have made the graduation ceremony a breakthrough without any resistance. But once they sprout, I felt guilty about plucking them. And the bigger they grow, the more hesitant we are to end their lives. In fact, I regret that I decided to end our rtionship at the end of graduation ceremony on that day. And yet, I don¡¯t regret so much about what happened today. However, I am not convinced about the fact that I am the only one who was embarrassed. I feel like I am the only one who lost out. I would like to call Sendai-san toin if possible, but we are not on the same side of the phone. It is not yet time for her to sleep, so I am sure she will pick up the phone if I called her. But after what happened today, I can¡¯t call her with so much as aint. I couldn¡¯t ask Sendai-san to have dinner with me, and she left without mentioning dinner. I was just pretending not to feel awkward, so I was even careful to call her over winter break. ¡¸It¡¯s because Sendai-san is messing things up.¡¹ If I called her right after the vacation, shs should to expect something, and if I don¡¯t call her, she won¡¯t know what the exchange was for. I picked up the ck cat by my bedside. I tried to throw it to the ceiling, but stop. I took hold of the ck cat¡¯s hand and return it to its original position. I¡¯m used to being alone, but today when I¡¯m alone with my thoughts, all I can think about is what I don¡¯t want to think about. This room is so difficult to spend time in today that it doesn¡¯t feel like my room. I feel ufortable as if I can feel the presence of Sendai-san, who should not be here. I get up and take my phone from the table. I want to talk to someone, but the word ¡°someone¡± brings to mind Sendai-san¡¯s face. But ¡°anyone¡± is ¡°anyone¡± and not limited to Sendai-san. And the ck cat and the crocodile are by my side, but they don¡¯t talk to me. I show Maika¡¯s name on the disy. ¡ºDo you have time now? I want to talk a little bit.¡» I send a message to Maika, and she replied,¡ºIt¡¯s okay.¡»I immediately call and am relieved to hear a cheerful voice on the other end of the phone. The familiar voice calms me down. I am not going to talk about what happened here today. So I started talking with Maika about what happened today in a ce that is not here. Chapter 98: What Sendai-san knows — 98

Chapter 98: What Sendai-san knows ¡ª 98

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV ¡¸I didn¡¯t know your room was like this.¡¹ Maika makes a curious sound as she spreads her notebook on the table. ¡¸It is my room.¡¹ I answered as if it were obvious, but her sense of difort was correct. The room was slightly different from the one time Maika hade to visit in the past. The tables are getting bigger and stuff is growing. It is the third day of winter break, and Maika is strangely sharp today. ¡¸Speaking of which, where¡¯s the fan heater? Didn¡¯t you say you got onest year?¡¹ Maika mentions the name of something that was in the room until earlier this year and is no longer there. I wonder how she remembers it. I did talk to Maika about itst year. ¡¸I¡¯m not using it right now.¡¹ I haven¡¯t taken the fan heater out this winter as I put it away. It has been active ever since I got it, but it is scheduled to end up not being used. It was not for Sendai-san, who always looks hot, but I didn¡¯t bother to take it out because I thought I could survive the winter with just an air conditioner. ¡¸If it¡¯s cold, want me to turn up the temperature?¡¹ I asked as I reached for the remote control for the air conditioner, and Maika, sitting across from me, replies, ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹ I was supposed to study at Maika¡¯s house today, but my ns changed easily and she is now in my room. The study group was to be held in her room, as rtives arrived unexpectedly and apparently her mother had been kicked her out of the house. I was reluctant to let Maika into this room where traces of Sendai remained, but if I told her that I would never let her in, she would only distrust me. ¡¸Since when Shiori became a cat lover?¡¹ Maika looks at the bookshelf, seemingly unwilling to study despite the study materials on the table. In her line of sight, a stuffed ck cat, whose fixed ce is by a pillow, is rxing. It was moved to a bookshelf before Maika arrived, and it looks as if it likes its temporary home as well, as if it has been there forever. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ ¡¸I guess. Did you get it?¡¹ ¡¸I bought it myself. A friend of that, in case you¡¯re wondering.¡¹ I point to the crocodile on the side of the table. ¡¸Of this?¡¹ Maika slyly pulls the crocodile, the guardian deity of the tissue box. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸That stuffed animal is cute, and I can see why you¡¯d want to buy it, but a friend of this¡­¡¹ Maika says, popping the crocodile¡¯s head. ¡¸It¡¯s lonely when it was alone.¡¹ I got up on my knees and retrieved the alligator from across the table. Then I put it under the table. ¡¸Shiori, did something happen?¡¹ ¡¸Why you ask?¡¹ ¡¸Why I ask? We haven¡¯t been together since third year. You said you were busy during the summer vacation and hardly saw you.¡¹ When she said this, I made a deliberately sultry face. ¡¸Maika said she was busy with cram school during summer vacation, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but I was wondering if there was something to it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Maika who has something, isn¡¯t it? You said you had something you wanted to talk to me about. What is it?¡¹ Let¡¯s study it together. That¡¯s what Maika wrote in the message she sent mest night. However, there was an additional sentence,¡¸I also have something I want to talk to you about,¡¹so I think the main topic was more about ¡°talking¡± than studying. Considering that Maika, who said she was busy with cram school even during the winter break, even made up a reason to see me, one would expect it to be of some importance. ¡¸Ah¡ª yeah. Yes. I have something.¡¹ Somehow, it¡¯s not crisp. Looking at Maika, it doesn¡¯t seem like a very good story, and it depresses me. ¡¸Can I apologize first?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is the story bad enough to make you want to apologize?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I feel like I should apologize. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ It¡¯s not the kind of talk you want to go out of your way to make an excuse for a study session, and it¡¯s not the kind of talk you want to hear if it makes you want to apologize even more, but I can¡¯t help but ask, so I urge onward with,¡¸So?¡¹Because I can¡¯t help but ask. ¡¸You¡¯ve heard this before, but Shiori, are you close with Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not that close, but was the talk about that?¡¹ Maika¡¯s story should not have gotten to the point yet. But the story that started as a preamble is already the worst of the worst, and it makes me want to hold my head in my hands. Sendai-san is thest thing I want to hear, and thest thing I want to say. ¡¸Yeah, well, I guess it¡¯s like that.¡¹ Maika responds vaguely and drinks the cider. Then, she let out a small exhale and slowly began to speak. ¡¸I told you that I talked to Sendai-san on the way to the canteen the other day. Shiori, I know you were concerned about what happened then, so I thought I¡¯d let you know.¡¹ The day in November when Sendai-san hugged me in the music preparation room. Maika told me that she bumped into Sendai-san in the hallway, which led to a brief conversation. I remember that day well. I asked Maika what she had talked about with Sendai-san. At that time, Maika told me that she did not have much to say to me, but the fact that she is telling me now means that there is something that she has been hiding from me. I have a bad feeling about this. ¡¸What is it that you need to tell me?¡¹ ¡¸That time we talked about college and I told her where you wanted to go. Then Sendai-san told me, and I told her about Shiori, too, since we found out that the universities we were applying to were close to each other.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You said you talked¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I told Sendai-san that Shiori is applying to the same university as me. Should I not have told her after all?¡¹ Maika says with an apologetic look on her face. ¡¸¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s not like me and Sendai-san are close just because we had something to talk about. I said I wouldn¡¯t get mad at you for talking about college.¡¹ It¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m not angry, but there is no ¡°nothing¡± to be angry about. Of course it was better not to say it. I was so upset that my temples hurt. No one knows what kind of rtionship I have with Sendai-san. Of course, even Maika doesn¡¯t know. So there is no need to rush or panic. It is more suspicious to be in a hurry or in a panic. Just pass it off like it¡¯s nothing, and that¡¯s the end of the story. And yet, I talk too fast and ites off as an unnatural excuse. Perhaps that is why I feel that Maika is looking at me as if she were looking at a suspicious person. ¡¸But anyway, why are you suddenly ready to talk about it if you¡¯ve been so silent all this time?¡¹ ¡¸I thought I didn¡¯t have to say anything, but at the time Sendai-san was asking a lot of questions about Shiori, and Shiori has been acting strangelytely. I thought a lot about that. So I thought it would be better to talk about it somehow. Besides, I had a feeling that Shiori and Sendai-san seemed to get along well.¡¹ I had a feeling, I said, but Maika¡¯s tone was close to doubting my words. Perhaps it was the sense of guilt inside me, but I felt as if my throat was being squeezed tight, and I almost stopped breathing. ¡¸I know I keep saying this, but I don¡¯t get along with Sendai-san, and the reason she asked about me wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have anything else to say.¡¹ I look at Maika and speak, reminding her to calm down. ¡¸Maybe so. You two are really¡ª¡ª¡¹ Maika was about to say something. But he swallowed the words that were about toe out of hee mouth, perhaps feeling guilty for having kept something from me, and said,¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s time to start studying. Maika, teach me about here.¡¹ Normally, I would say, ¡°If you¡¯re about to say something, you should finish it,¡± or ¡°It¡¯s not nice if you stop mid-sentence,¡± to get Maika to say what she had just broken off. But today I won¡¯t try to pull out the words that have been swallowed. I will pretend those words never existed and show Maika the problem book I have spread out on the table. She looks like she has questions too, but she doesn¡¯t pursue them. Perhaps my reluctance to talk any further was apparent,¡¸Where?¡¹and looked down at the problem book. Maika is kind. I always take advantage of her kindness, and today I was saved by her not asking me more than necessary. And I am now thinking only of Sendai-san in front of such Maika. I know I¡¯m doing a terrible thing for studying with her, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about what I just heard. Sendai-san knows which school I want to go to. There is no way I can remain calm after hearing such a thing. I kept the school of my choice a secret for a long time. I never told her. Sendai-san knew. The day she hugged me in the music preparation room, that day, she knew everything. Maika¡¯s voice seems distant. I can hear her, but I can¡¯t quite make out what she is saying. There were times when I thought that perhaps Sendai-san might know. Still, I told myself that it was just a maybe and that there was no way she knew. And yet. I ended up continuing my studies in the air above me, and Maika had to leave earlier than nned. I remember that we rode the elevator together and I walked her out of the apartment. But what we talked about is vague. I am alone in my room, sitting on my bed. I realized that it was past eight o¡¯clock, but not toote to make a phone call. After a little hesitation, I called Sendai-san and heard two rings and a voice that sounded surprised. ¡¸How unusual. I can¡¯t believe Miyagi called.¡¹ I want to ask her something. So I called. She knew what school I wanted to go to and why she wanted me to tell her what school I wanted to go to. She knew what school I wanted to go to, but why she led me to apply to the same or nearby universities. That¡¯s what I want to know. Now I¡¯m angry because I can only assume she was amused by my reaction. If she had a different reason, I¡¯d like to hear it, and I¡¯d like her to reject the idea that I was just trying to be funny. But I don¡¯t think I can ask well over the phone. ¡¸Sendai-san,e and teach me how to study. Now.¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say ¡°now¡±. I¡¯m already home today. I can¡¯t.¡¹ I know that. It is not toote to make a phone call, but it is gettingte for a high school student to leave the house. Still, I want her toe over now, and I want to talk to her face to face. ¡¸Even if you can¡¯t,e.¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t it be done tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸Then you don¡¯t have toe.¡¹ ¡¸If Miyagi is willing to let me stay, I can go now.¡¹ ¡¸Enough already. I¡¯m cutting out.¡¹ ¡¸This is the kind of joke you always make. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡¹ Probably because my voice was hard and the air was getting bad, so made a joke to try to soften this up. I understand that¡¯s what she meant, but I don¡¯t have time tough and answer her. ¡¸¡­Sendai-san. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡¹ ¡¸Not like I have one, but why? What¡¯s going on?¡¹ Sendai-san, who has no idea what my words mean, says in his usual voice. It¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t know what to say, but I¡¯m irritated with her. ¡¸If you don¡¯t have one, that¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have toe to my house for winter break.¡¹ When I said it in an eight-sided tone, Sendai-san sounded troubled. ¡¸Hold on for a second? I¡¯m going toe now.¡¹ I know it¡¯s not justified anger, but I am extremely angry right now. But I want to see Sendai-san right now. And I am angry at myself. ¡¸¡­Tomorrow¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸Really, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. If you have prep school, you cane tomorrow after you¡¯re done, I promise.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m on my way, just wait for me.¡¹ Sendai-san says in a gentler voice than I expected. ¡¸I told you tomorrow¡¯s alright now.¡¹ I tried to speak as quietly and calmly as possible, and Sendai-san said,¡¸Okay. It¡¯s a promise.¡¹ Chapter 99: What Sendai-san knows — 99

Chapter 99: What Sendai-san knows ¡ª 99

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV What did you call me yesterday and what did you want to talk to me about? I think it¡¯s okay to say something like that. But Sendai-san just sat next to me and didn¡¯t ask me anything. The only meaningful words she has uttered since she got here are,¡¸Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡¹Now she¡¯s looking at a reference book spread out on the table. Indeed, Sendai-san came to this roomter than I expected. I think she was concerned because it was almost eight o¡¯clock and she came to see me. Perhaps it was her own kindness in not mentioning yesterday¡¯s phone call. But this is unnatural. Sendai-san, as usual, would be the first to ask about yesterday¡¯s phone call. It is difficult to talk when she was next to me without saying anything like this. But the words I heard from Maika keep going around and around in my head. I take a sip of my cider and look at Sendai-san. ¡¸About yesterday, you¡¯re not going to ask me about it?¡¹ I think we will end up studying together if we don¡¯t. I¡¯m not wrong about that, as I promised before the winter break, but studying is just an excuse today. If we won¡¯t talk, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the purpose of calling Sendai-san here. ¡¸You mean from the phone?¡¹ A probing voicees next to me. ¡¸I knew you would ask me about that today.¡¹ ¡¸I just came to teach you how to study. Yesterday, Miyagi said I shoulde to teach you how to study, too.¡¹ Sendai-san looks up and puts down her pen. Then she looked at me. ¡¸But if Miyagi says she has something to say, I¡¯ll listen. You have something to say, don¡¯t you?¡¹ Sendai-san says it as if she has no choice, and makes an unwilling face, though not so much as to be bothersome. I should be used to seeing her like this, but today I am ufortable. Probably because she is not in uniform. Those knitwear and skirts that could be sold anywhere. If I were wearing it, it would look cheap, but when Sendai-san wears it, it looks reasonably good and suits her. But she¡¯s in in clothes, which I haven¡¯t seen since the end of summer vacation, and she doesn¡¯t fit in the room and feels distant. Thanks to this, I still don¡¯t have the courage to ask what I need to ask. ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it you, Sendai-san? Has something to tell me?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I said yesterday, but nothing in particr. So, what about Miyagi? Talk to me soon.¡¹ I have something to say, so I called Sendai-san. If we are going to talk, I think today is the only day to do so. But when I know, but my mouth doesn¡¯t move properly and I keep silent, Sendai-san speaks up for me. ¡¸A talk, you know, is not a talk I want to hear. Miyagi, you¡¯re not in a very good mood¡ª¡ª If you don¡¯t want to talk, stop talking.¡¹ I hear a voice heavier than before and I suck in my breath. Then I exhale slowly and open my mouth. ¡¸Sendai-san, tell me about the conversation you had with Maika in the hallway.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve never talked to Utsunomiya before¡­ You mean when we talked on the way to the purchasing?¡¹ I hear a slightly low voice, as if to say that an ufortable conversation has begun. ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I think I told you about that before. Didn¡¯t I tell you that she asked me about when I called Miyagi?¡¹ How could I forget? I was told the same thing in the music prep room as I am now, and I believed it. But now I know that those words were intentionally left out in part. ¡¸That¡¯s not the only thing you talked about, you talked about something else¡­ Like the college I¡¯m applying to.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I understand now. Did Utsunomiya told you about it?¡¹ Sendai-san says as if she understands everything. ¡¸Yesterday, I heard¡ª¡ª Why did you ask me in the music prep room where I was applying to college when you knew where I wanted to go? Did you just want to be amused by my reaction?¡¹ My grades improved and I changed my school of choice to follow Sendai-san¡¯s lead. I can only assume that she was thinking that way and thought to see me upset when I pointed out that she had kept quiet. I do not want to follow in Sendai-san¡¯s trails and have decided that I will not see her until graduation. In the first ce, the fact that Sendai-san¡¯s school of choice and mine are close to each other is a coincidence, and it only happened when I chose the same university as Maika, not by design. It would be wrong if it wasn¡¯t, and Sendai-san is wrong. I wish she would say something. But she says nothing. She looks very serious and keeps her mouth shut. ¡¸Answer me, Sendai-san.¡¹ When I say it as a prompt, I hear a voice as serious as my face. ¡¸¡ª¡ªDid I look like I was having a good time?¡¹ Sendai-san looks at the bookshelf. At the corner of her eye, she sees a ck cat she brought with her. ¡¸I asked you which university you were applying to because I wanted to hear Miyagi tell me what school you wanted to go to.¡¹ She asked me a question, but without waiting for my answer, Sendai-san said. ¡¸Then just ask me normally. Just say you heard it from Maika.¡¹ When I said this in an angry but strong tone, Sendai-san¡¯s gaze shifted from the ck cat to me. ¡¸I told Miyagi, you would say that you wouldn¡¯t ept the same ce as Utsonomiya, am I right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡ª¡¹ Sendai-san was correct. If Maika had told me that she had heard about the school I wanted to go to, I would have changed the school I had almost decided to go to to a different university, giving the reason that such a story was a lie or that I was just trying to say something. ¡¸About college, what will you do?¡¹ Sendai-san asks questions as if she was a school teacher. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to say.¡¹ ¡¸Tell me.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not the time to get lost. You¡¯ve already made up your mind. If you haven¡¯t decided, go with the same ce as Utsunomiya.¡¹ It is certainly not the time to get lost, and my school of choice has been decided. Even if Sendai-san doesn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to apply to the same university as Maika. But I don¡¯t want to tell Sendai-san. In other words, it would be as if the school of my choice, which I had decided on with my own will, had been decided in ordance with Sendai-san¡¯s wishes. I have my own ideas and I don¡¯t want people to think that I always do what Sendai-san wants. And I don¡¯t understand why Sendai-san is so concerned about my school of choice. ¡¸I don¡¯t have to tell Sendai-san, and why do you try to get me to take the same or nearby universities? Why don¡¯t you just ept it?¡¹ My voice got a little raspy, but I wasn¡¯t angry. But Sendai-san looked difficult and became silent. I drink a ss of cider to fill the sudden silence. I feel like it¡¯s my fault and I¡¯m notfortable. It was not cold, but as I reached for the remote control to turn up the temperature of the air conditioner, Sendai-san opened her mouth. ¡¸¡ª¡ªDoes Miyagi not want to see me?¡¹ The questions that were left out of the main points were not extremely quiet. But it was the first time I had heard this voice from Sendai-san, which was filled with anxiety, like when a lost child asks for directions. ¡¸We promised. After the graduation ceremony, I won¡¯t see Sendai-san.¡¹ I didn¡¯t want to go out of my way to say it, but I pulled out a past promise and confronted her with it. I could have dodged questions that were missing the important parts, but I couldn¡¯t give dishonest answers to voices I don¡¯t normally hear. ¡¸I remember that promise. But I¡¯m not asking you that. I¡¯m asking you if you don¡¯t want to see me after you graduate.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What about Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸I would love to meet Miyagi and I think it would be fun to meet you.¡¹ I was expecting to be told not to return a question with a question, but Sendai-san was honest enough to say the answer to what I asked. ¡¸I don¡¯t know how Miyagi feels about it, but I look forward toing to this room quite a bit, and it would be boring to lose that.¡¹ Sendai-san says what she usually does not say. I want to meet her. Anyone can say such a thing, and even if she think so today, I think it may be different tomorrow. Even my father promises toe home earlier, or to have dinner together, or when we can see each other. But most of them did note true. And Sendai-san does not keep her promises. She kept breaking the promises she made to me. So I can¡¯t believe that Sendai-san says she wants to meet with me. One of the few promises she kept is to wear a ne, but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s wearing it today because she¡¯s not in uniform. If I could see the ne as I usually do after school, I think I might be able to believe Sendai-san¡¯s words. But I don¡¯t have the courage to confirm it. Instead, all thates out are hateful words. ¡¸It¡¯s no fun to be called in after school for money and ordered around.¡¹ ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be like perverting yourself if you enjoyed being ordered around?¡¹ ¡¸That means you haven¡¯t been having fun the whole time, right?¡¹ When I say this coldly, Sendai-san looks troubled. ¡¸It wasn¡¯t fun, I didn¡¯t know much about Miyagi at first. I mean, Miyagi wasn¡¯t that interesting to be around me at first either.¡¹ A rtionship that started on a whim could be gone, and at first I only thought that if I got tired of it, I could just not invite Sendai-san to this room. But not that it wasn¡¯t as interesting as she was. ¡¸It was interesting to see Sendai-san listening to me.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not a good character trait to have.¡¹ ¡¸Only for Sendai-san.¡¹ When I replied shortly to the dismissive voice, I heard one sigh from next to me and a serious voice said,¡¸Miyagi.¡¹ ¡¸What about now? Do you think we¡¯d have fun together?¡¹ Was it fun or not? I must always choose one or the other. If that is the case, the choice is fixed, although conditions are attached. ¡¸¡­If Sendai-san doesn¡¯t do anything strange.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Miyagi. Tell me you want to see me after graduation. I won¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹ What she is trying to get me to say are words thate close to breaking a promise. I don¡¯t want to speak out without trusting Sendai-san, and I don¡¯t want something to change if I do. When I remained silent, Sendai-san let out a long breath and leaned back on the bed. ¡¸Well, then, whether we meet or not, let me know if you get epted to any college.¡¹ ¡¸Why should I tell Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re study buddies. Even if we¡¯re not friends, we¡¯ve studied together, so why not tell me?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe so, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a maybe, it¡¯s just that¡¯s the way it is. If you get in, let me know what college you¡¯re going in.¡¹ Sendai-san says as a matter of course and pushes me to a conclusion. I had already decided which university I would apply to, and this was conveyed to Sendai-san. I never believe a word I say that I haven¡¯t decided. If so, once the exam is over, it¡¯s easy to find out if I were epted or not by doing a little research without having to tell her. I think it¡¯s no use keeping quiet about it. ¡¸Alright¡­ but, I¡¯m not making any promises.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ I picked up a pen that was lying on the table, thinking that Sendai-san should have said so. But Sendai-san begins to put away her reference books and notebooks. ¡¸I¡¯m leaving now. It waste when I came.¡¹ It is true that she came to this roomte. But on days when we have school, she sometimese home a littleter. I involuntarily grab Sendai-san¡¯s arm. ¡¸You¡¯re leaving?¡¹ Not everything came full circle, and I can¡¯t say it was resolved, but I did say most of what I wanted to say. Studying is an excuse so she don¡¯t have to be doing it. But it¡¯s not much fun to be sent home just because she¡¯d done her business. ¡¸I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ When I recall the price I paid for the promise to call Sendai-san over winter break, I don¡¯t want her to leave so easily like this. She could stay a little longer. I should have the right to have it epted. But to exercise that right, Sendai-san¡¯s seemingly firm will must be softened. ¡¸¡­What about the kiss?¡¹ This is the only word I can think of to stall Sendai-san as she tries to get up. ¡¸Kiss?¡¹ ¡¸You added that to the conditions, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t teach you anything today.¡¹ Sendai-san, who has done many things that can hardly be called sensible behavior, says something reasonable, so I put strength into the hand that holds my arm. ¡¸Miyagi, it hurts.¡¹ ¡¸Go home after you teach me how to study. Keep the promise you made yesterday.¡¹ ¡¸And if we study now, it¡¯ll bete.¡¹ I let go of Sendai-san¡¯s arm. Then I take a small breath. ¡¸¡ª¡ªIf it getste, you can stay the night.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, I told you on the phone. I said I¡¯d let you stay.¡¹ Because she said so. So I¡¯m just going to make it happen. ¡¸Can I stay the night?¡¹ ¡¸My parents aren¡¯t home today, so I¡¯m all alone.¡¹ ¡¸Hearing that implies weird meaning to me, though.¡¹ The absence of parents means just that, that my father is noting home today. There is no other meaning attached to it. If it sounds like it means something strange, that¡¯s just because Sendai-san is strange. ¡¸I knew it, go home.¡¹ I push her arm to keep Sendai-san away from me, and she replies with,¡¸I¡¯m just joking.¡¹ Her jokes are all in poor taste and too heavy for a joke. I hate it when I take her seriously and respond seriously because it hurts me. Still, I never know what Sendai-san will do if I don¡¯t take precautions. ¡¸¡­You can stay if you promise not to do anything weird.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not the line you use to ask a girl to sleep over.¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, think about what you¡¯ve done. If you don¡¯t want to teach me how to study, I¡¯ll send you downstairs.¡¹ When I said this, Sendai pulled out her smartphone from her bag, saying,¡¸In case I need to call home.¡¹ Chapter 100: Miyagi is still grumpy over winter vacation — 100

Chapter 100: Miyagi is still grumpy over winter vacation ¡ª 100

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV I would like to see Miyagi after graduation. How I feel like I even said something I didn¡¯t need to say. I don¡¯t know what Miyagi thought of my unnecessary words, and I was not in the mood to study as it was, so I decided to leave early, but I couldn¡¯t leave. On the contrary, Miyagi said something iprehensible and decided to let me stay overnight. Since I¡¯m alone, you should stay through the night. I never thought Miyagi would say such a thing, even though I was turned away.? Even now, I feel like I might be told that what she said earlier was all a lie. I knew that the reason I was called out today was because she wanted to talk to me about something, but I knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea. It is not surprising that she would say she would end the rtionship without waiting for the graduation ceremony. That¡¯s how much I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I can¡¯t swallow the current situation well. ¡¸The refrigerator, Sendai-san.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, sorry.¡¹ In a daze, a voice calls out to me from behind and I close the refrigerator, which I had left open. Let¡¯s eat first before studying. It was not that either of us initiated it; it just happened naturally. If my body had been switched on, I would have been able to get into study mode. But we couldn¡¯t change our minds quickly enough, so we came to the kitchen. So far, so good, but there is one problem. That is the refrigerator in Miyagi¡¯s house. ¡¸I still don¡¯t see anything in there.¡¹ ¡¸The carrots, it¡¯s in there.¡¹ When I opened the vegetable room at Miyagi¡¯s request, I found carrots lying around in therge space. ¡¸Is this all the vegetables you have?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, and this.¡¹ I pick up a carrot, turn around, and a bag of potatoes is shoved in my hand. I was then given more stew roux and the menu for dinner is derived. ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have any proteins here.¡¹ I don¡¯t know if Miyagi had prepared the stew because she wanted to eat it, or if it just happened to be there, but I don¡¯t think the vegetables alone were enough of an ingredient. ¡¸Protein is the meat?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Don¡¯t you have an alternative?¡¹ I ced the carrots and potatoes on the cooktop and ask. I can make stew without meat, but a stew without protein is a little sad. ¡¸This is?¡¹ As I pull out the cutting board and knife, Miyagi brings a can of corned beef. ¡¸That¡¯s a good one. I¡¯ll do the rest. You can sit down.¡¹ Not to say that she was only a hindrance even if she was there, but Miyagi is not an asset in making dinner. If I let her hold the knife, I worry that she will cut her fingers, and if I entrust her with the pot, I worry that she will put something in it on her own. It¡¯s better to make it alone than to be on edge while watching her. Besides, I¡¯m afraid of silence today. When the conversation is interrupted, Miyagi¡¯s presence bes a concern. I think I¡¯ll be able to cook dinner more calmly if I keep it away from her. I know why she don¡¯t want to keep quiet. Perhaps it was because she had not only said what she wanted to say, but also because I was going to stay the night, but I felt a stirring in the back of my mind when Miyagi was nearby. All I can think over is what Miyagi is thinking or thinking about Perhaps Miyagi is no different from me. She looks like she¡¯s fidgeting and looking for a conversation starter. So it¡¯s better to keep a physical distance, even if it¡¯s just for a little while. By the time the stew is ready, we should be closer to our usual selves than we are now. But Miyagi won¡¯t leave the kitchen. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to help, just wait over there.¡¹ I looked at the living room while washing the potatoes and pointed with my gaze to where she should be. But Miyagi took the freshly washed potatoes from me. ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll help.¡¹ I hear a grumpy voice. Why? Even Miyagi would have preferred to be a little further away from me than to be by my side. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why shs would go out of her way to say something unusual. ¡¸What are you going to help me with?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to peel potatoes and carrots.¡¹ With that said, Miyagi picks up a knife and begins to wrestle with the potatoes. I involuntarily stare at her hand. ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ Miyagi says in a grumpier voice than before. ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ I didn¡¯t think people who cut off their hands instead of cabbage would willingly help. I swallow the words I was about to say and prepare a pot. Next to her is a row of potatoes with their skins peeled off rather thickly. ¡¸Peeled vegetables, do you want me to cut them?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Sendai-san, you¡¯re noisy. If you talk to me, I get distracted.¡¹ I am beginning to wonder if I should have entrusted the potatoes and carrots to someone who can¡¯t cut vegetables without that much concentration. But it seems difficult to take the knife away from Miyagi now, and I can only watch her chopping vegetables with a dangerous hand. With a heavy thud, the mismatched vegetables are lined up on the cutting board. I throw Miyagi¡¯s chopped vegetables into a pan with oil and fry them. When the corned beef is also sauteed and begins to simmer with water, the only thing that can be done is to remove the yolk and silence is created. Miyagi calls me¡¸Sendai-san¡¹as if she is in trouble. ¡¸I¡¯ll just sit over there.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ I was left in the kitchen, watching the pot of missing onions and take up the yawning. Today, Miyagi did not make it clear which school she wanted to attend. But I knew what Utsunomiya had told me was correct. Just because I understand it doesn¡¯t change the status quo, and the day when this rtionship ends is also set. For some reason, Miyagi¡¯s intentions seem firm, and nothing I say is likely to change the situation. However, I could tell that Miyagi also enjoys mypany. And maybe, surely, just a little bit, I would like to see her after graduation. That¡¯s all I can do for now. I remove the yolk, turn off the heat, and divide the stew roux. The white chunks that fell out melted and stained the inside of the pot white. As I was simmering, Miyagi asked from the living room,¡¸Is it ready?¡¹Miyagi asked from the living room. ¡¸It¡¯s almost ready. Get the te ready.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ With that said, Miyagi brings two curry tes with rice on them. ¡¸Forget the rice, bring me a te for stew.¡¹ ¡¸I brought it, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Where?¡¹ ¡¸Over here.¡¹ Miyagi puts the curry dish with rice on it on the cooking table. ¡¸¡­We¡¯re having stew today.¡¹ ¡¸I know that, so I brought you a te.¡¹ I look at the curry dish. There is only one answer that can be derived from a te with rice. ¡¸Do you put stew over rice, Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t you put stew on your rice, Sendai-san?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t put it on, normally.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll put it on, normally.¡¹ Disagreement. On the contrary, Miyagi looks at me as if to say, ¡°You are the one who is wrong.¡± ¡¸I put curry on it. I don¡¯t put stew on it.¡¹ ¡¸Stew is a member of the curry family, right? Besides, there¡¯s less washing up to do if you pour it on.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the issue.¡¹ ¡¸And it¡¯s the same when it goes into the stomach.¡¹ Two tes of curry are lined up on the counter table, pushed aside by Miyagi, who says it like it¡¯s a hassle. Of course, what¡¯s on the te is rice with stew on top. ¡¸Itadakimasu.¡¹ Miyagi eats stew as if it were curry. ¡¸¡­Itadakimasu.¡¹ I scoop the stew and rice with a spoon and bring it to my mouth as well. This is the first time I¡¯ve had stew this way, but I don¡¯t mind so much once I eat it. I don¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to have it with Miyagi. I definitely don¡¯t want to share the stew and rice, and since it¡¯s Miyagi¡¯s house, I have no objection to following her lead. And more to the point, this is not important, and I feel morefortable talking about things that don¡¯t matter today. But the unimportant talk doesn¡¯tst long. Soon the conversation is cut short and the only sound is the spoon hitting the te. The silence is still heavy today. ¡¸Is Miyagi alone on New Year¡¯s Eve too?¡¹ Unable to find a suitable topic to fill the silence, I uttered something nd. ¡¸My parents will be there on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ ¡¸On New Year, does Sendai-san will go for Hatsumode?¡¹ As if remembering, Miyagi says and takes a bite of the stew. ¡¸Yes. Do you want to go with me, Miyagi?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going. You¡¯re going with Ibaraki-san, right?¡¹ ¡¸Are you going if I don¡¯t go with her?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t go.¡¹ Miyagi denies my words in a soft voice. I don¡¯t dislike this attitude of hers. When I see her in a bad mood over a little joke, I want to poke her more. I think it¡¯s cute, although I won¡¯t actually go any further because it would make her mood even worse and I would regret it. But if I avoid the topic, there is not much to talk about. It¡¯s a conversation that quickly ends without a bounce, whether it¡¯s about winter break ns or exams. Then I want to touch on a topic I know I¡¯d rather not touch. ¡¸You know just now, you never told me before that you should stay the night¡­ What¡¯s the reason for today?¡¹ I know Miyagi¡¯s words mean what they say and there is no deeper meaning there. She just wanted to have dinner with someone, or she was sad to be alone at the end of the year, or something like that. There was no way Miyagi would have let me stay over expecting something. Still, it¡¯s impossible not to be aware of it at all. I want Miyagi to say something that will make me know that she is not expecting me. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ve asked you to teach me how to study.¡¹ ¡¸I heard that.¡¹ ¡¸Well, then don¡¯t ask.¡¹ Miyagi says in a cold voice. A promise to teach her to study during the winter vacation. Today, it was just an excuse to call me. So I¡¯m not convinced that it¡¯s called studying, but Miyagi doesn¡¯t give me any more reason than that. ¡¸Sendai-san, I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡¹ Miyagi stands up to see when I finished my stew. ¡¸Okay then.¡¹ I quickly leave the living room and watch Miyagi walk back to her room and eat her stew. Then, after washing up, I went back to my room and no one was there. Somewhat relieved, I exhaled and the door opened. ¡¸You can take a bath first. For change of clothes, my sweatshirt is fine, right?¡¹ Asked by Miyagi, who opened the closet, I would reply with an indistinct¡¸Eh, uh, yeah.¡¹ ¡¸Then, here. A change of clothes and a towel.¡¹ I was given a navy blue sweatshirt and a white towel. ¡¸The bathtub was already boiling.¡¹ ¡¸I put out hot water before we ate. I¡¯ve got a hair dryer and all that stuff over there.¡¹ She didn¡¯t push me back but told me to kick her out, so I headed for the bathroom. There was a basket in front of the washing machine and I put my sweatshirt in it. I see. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes, so this is what happens. The day I came to this house in the rain, I borrowed Miyagi¡¯s clothes. I once forgot my gym clothes in gym ss and borrowed them from a friend in another ss. It¡¯s not a big deal to wear someone else¡¯s clothes. But today, it bothers me a lot. I don¡¯t think I should care. I know I am crazy to care about this kind of thing. I give myself a pat on the cheek and then remove the pendant. I put it on the sweatshirt and take off my clothes. I turn around, curious about what¡¯s behind me, and see my reflection in the mirror. It just shows me the same as usual, but I can¡¯t watch it. When I looked away, I saw a hair dryer and hairbrush on the vanity box. Of course, everything here belongs to Miyagi¡¯s house and not mine. I squeezed my eyes shut and open them. I let out a small breath and then open the bathroom door. Chapter 101: Miyagi is still grumpy over winter vacation — 101

Chapter 101: Miyagi is still grumpy over winter vacation ¡ª 101

Tranted by KaiesV Edited by KaiesV It is a lie that taking a bath rxes you. I feel restless and nervous. The hot water only hardens my body like concrete and I can¡¯t believe that this will rx me. I know why. That is because this is the bathroom in Miyagi¡¯s house and she is the only one in the house. It is always the case that no one is there except Miyagi, but today the situation is different. I press my temple with both hands and exhale. ¡¸After this we just need to study and I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s okay, but I mumble to myself and get out of the hot water. We eat dinner together, take a bath, and go to sleep. Miyagi is not a friend, but all of these are things you do when you stay at a friend¡¯s house. It¡¯s not something she needs to be aware of. In times like this, it is better to do what needs to be done quickly. I wash my hair and body and leave the bathroom. I wipe myself off and put on the sweatshirt I borrowed. I put on the pendant and look in the mirror and see me in my Miyagi clothes. The size appears to be just right. It was not tight and not too big. But it doesn¡¯t feel right. I don¡¯t feel like my body fits tightly inside the clothes. Even though it is just a piece of cloth, when I wear it, I feel as if Miyagi is close by. ¡¸Sweatshirts are still sweatshirts.¡¹ It¡¯s ridiculous. It¡¯s no use being swept away by something that makes me feel like I¡¯ve been swept away. I pick up the hair dryer on the vanity box and turn it on. As soon as I start to dry my hair, my hand stops as I realize how obvious it is that the shampoo smells just like Miyagi¡¯s. The warm wind, blowing out with a noisy rumbling sound, kept hitting my hair senselessly. ¡¸What am I doing?¡¹ A one big sigh. Even small things can be big if you umte them. A number of things from Miyagi that I normally don¡¯t pay attention to are clinging to me, and my mind is being dominated by them. Sighing again, I swallow. I move my halted hand and return to my room, unsure if I¡¯ve dried my hair properly. ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹ I call out to Miyagi, who is reading a book, but she does not reply,¡¸Wee back.¡¹She stood up silently and opened the closet. ¡¸You can drink the barley tea in the fridge on your own.¡¹ She says this without looking at me. Then she grabs what looks like a change of clothes and leaves the room, saying,¡¸I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡¹ Left behind, I do as Miyagi tells me and bring barley tea from the kitchen and drink half of it. Then I put the ss on the table and goes to the bookshelf. There is one stuffed ck cat there that I gave her. I don¡¯t know much about Miyagi, but I am sure that the books on the shelf are her favorites. The ck cat, ced with its favorite things, appears to be more cherished than one would expect. I pick up the stuffed animal and pat its head. ¡¸You¡¯re fine.¡¹ That ck cat is not alive, but it is better to be cared for than to be treated carelessly. I kiss the tip of the ck cat¡¯s nose and return it to where it was. Still, there is nothing to do. I don¡¯t feel like reading a book, nor do I want to watch TV. I empty my ss of barley tea. Deciding to spend my free time studying like a student, Iy out my reference books and notebooks on the table. It would be a more meaningful way to spend time than wandering around the room. Flipping through a reference book and solving problems will make me feel more rxed than when I was taking a bath. After a while, Miyagi returns and the study session begins as it does. ¡¸It¡¯s a clean te.¡¹ Miyagi nced at me and blurted out. ¡¸And I took a bath.¡¹ I don¡¯t bother with makeup because I just go to bed when I¡¯m done studying, and Miyagi sees me when shees to visit me. Still, I was curious what Miyagi thought when she saw me now. But she never said anything more than that, so I can¡¯t know how she feels. All that remained between us was silence, and the sounds of pages being turned and pen nibs making noises were rather loud. There is nothing that can be called a conversation. The only time I move my mouth is when I answer Miyagi¡¯s little question. Just because she is quiet does not mean she is concentrating. I can¡¯t say that my neighbor don¡¯t bother me at all, and Miyagi is hardly focused. Still, we continued studying for a little over two hours. Suddenly, Miyagi said,¡¸Let¡¯s sleep.¡¹ Considering that the exam ising up soon, the time I spent studying was short, but there was no point in continuing without getting much done. I also put away my reference books and notebooks, deciding to make up for the missing onester. ¡¸Sendai-san,e with me.¡¹ Miyagi, wearing a simr, though not matching, sweatshirt, stands up and says. ¡¸Okay, but what¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a futon for visitors in the other room, so we¡¯ll go get it.¡¹ I notice that Miyagi told me. Not surprisingly, there is only one bed in this room. ¡¸¡­Is that the futon I¡¯ll sleep on?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Help me bring it in.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Well, I think it¡¯s obvious. When I stay at a friend¡¯s house, I usually find a futon from somewhere. With that in mind, it is not umon to find futon for visitors, and there is no way Miyagi would ask me to sleep in the same bed. I follow her out of the room. At the end of the living room, Miyagi opens the